Skip to main content

Full text of "The remains of Edmund Grindal, D.D., successively Bishop of London, and Archbishop of York and Canterbury"

See other formats 


tihmy  of Che  t:Keolo0ical  ^minary 


PRINCETON  .  NEW  JERSEY 

PRESENTED  BY 

Samuel  Agnew,  Esq. 
1814  -  1880 

March  26,  1851 


5057 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 
in  2014 


littps://arcliive.org/details/remainsofedmundgOOgrin 


THE  REMAINS 

OF 

ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


Ef)t  ^axUtt  Society. 


jpot  f^e  i^utjlication  of  tfje  JlHorfes  of  tfje  ^atftetn 
anD  <!?arlp  SMritcrs  of  tfjc  i^efotmeU 


THE 


R  E  ]\I  A  I  N  S 


EDMUND  "Ig^RINDAL,  D.D. 

SUCCESSIVELY  BISHOP  OF  LONDON, 
AND  ARCHBISHOP  OF  YORK  AND  CANTERBURY. 


EDITED  FOR 


REV.  WILLIAM  NICHOLSON,  A.M. 
RECTOR  OF  ST  MAUIIICE  WITH  ST  M.ARY  K.ILENDAR,  WINCHLSTER. 


CAMBRIDGE: 

PRINTED  AT 

THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 


M.DCCC.XLIII. 


i 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 


I.  Biographical  Notice   vii 

II.  Sermon  at  the  Funeral  Solemnity  of  the  Emperor  Fer- 

dinand   1 

III.  Dialogue  between  Custom  and  Verity   35 

IV.  Occasional  Services  for  the  Plague    75 

1.  Form  of  Prayer  and  Public  Fast    84 

2.  Homily  concerning  the  Justice  of  God   95 

3.  Thanksgiving  for  the  Abatement  of  the  Plague    Ill 

4.  Thanksgiving  for  the  Cessation  of  the  Plague   115 

V.  Injunctions  and  Articles  of  Inquiry. 

I.  For  the  Province  of  York: 

1.  Injunctions  for  the  Clergy    122 

2.  Injunctions  for  the  Laity    132 

3.  Injunctions  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  York    145 

4.  Order  for  the  removal  of  Rood-lofts    154 

II.  For  the  Province  of  Canterbury : 

1.  General  Articles  of  Inquiry  for  the  Metropolilical  Visitation  156 

2.  Articles  of  Inquiry  for  Cathedral  Churches   178 

3.  Injunctions  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Bangor    183 

4.  Articles  agreed  upon  in  the  Synod  of  1575-6    185 

5.  Mandate  for  the  publication  of  the  above  Articles   191 

VI.  Disputation  at  Cambridge  A.n.  1549   193 

VII.  Examination  of  certain  Londoners  before  the  Ecclesiastical 

Commissioners,  a.d.  15G7    199 

VIII.  Letters  of  Archbishop  Grindal    217 

To  John  Foxe,  219—237. 

To  Bishop  Ridley,  238. 
To  his  Archdeacons,  240,  246,  415. 
To  the  Suffragan  Bishops,  241. 
Miscellaneous,  242,  261,  286,  293,  362. 


To  Sir  William  Cecil  (Lord  Burleigh),  244,  253—261,264—266, 
267—275,  280—286,  287—290,  291—292  ,  295—298  ,  299—315, 
320-326,  329—333,  342-346,  348—352,  355—361,  363,  365, 
391,  397—400  ,  401—403. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

To  the  Magistrates  of  Frankfort,  247. 

To  Archbishop  Parker,  252,  267,  290,  294,  299,  326,  347,  353. 

To  the  Lord  Robert  Dudley,  (Earl  of  Leicester)  26L 

To  Hierome  Zanchius,  276—280,  333—342. 

To  the  Privy  Council,  316—320,  392,  396. 

To  his  Officers,  361,  408—414  ,  417—420,  423—429. 

To  Queen  Elizabeth,  364,  376. 

Letters  and  Documents  relating  to  the  Archbishop's  Sequestration, 

372—403. 
To  Bishop  Whitgift,  370. 

To  Dr  Matthew  Hutton,  Dean  of  York,  394—396. 
To  the  Bishop  of  London,  404—408,  421. 
To  the  Bisliops,  429. 

IX.     Miscellaneous  Pieces: 

1.  Animadversions  on  Justus  Velsius'  Norma,  Latin  and  English  435 

2.  Form  of  Revocation  offered  to  Hadrian  Hamsted,  Latin  and 


English   441 

3.  Account  of  the  Archbishop's  Court  of  Faculties   446 

4.  Opinions  and  Directions  concerning  Ecclesiastical  Discipline  451 

X.  The  Archbishop's  Last  Will  and  Testament   458 

XI.  Appendix    465 

1.  The  Queen's  Letter  to  the  Bishops    467 

2.  Lord  Burleigh's  Message  to  the  Archbishop   469 

3.  Speech  to  the  Archbishop  in  Council   471 

4.  Christiani  Hominis  Norma,  auctore  Justo  Velsio    474 

5.  A  Form  of  Meditation    477 

XII.  Index    485 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


OP 


ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


Edmund  Grindal  was  born  in  the  year  1519,  in  the 
pai-ish  of  St  Bees  in  Cumberland.  Of  his  family  and  early 
history  little  is  known.  One  reraai-kable  incident,  however, 
is  on  record  connected  with  his  boyhood,  which  shews  his 
diligence  in  learning.  His  book  was  the  companion  of  his 
walks,  and  thereby  on  one  occasion  became  the  preserver  of  his 
life.  While  he  was  walking  in  the  fields,  an  arrow  lighted 
upon  his  breast,  and,  had  not  the  book  intercepted  it,  would 
probably  have  been  fatal'. 

He  was  the  intimate  friend  and  companion  of  Edwin 
Sandys,  who  was  a  native  of  the  same  place,  and  who  after- 
wards succeeded  him  in  the  sees  of  London  and  York.  At 
the  usual  age  he  was  sent  to  Magdalen  College,  Cambridge, 
whence  he  afterwards  removed  successively  to  Christ's  College 
and  Pembroke  Hall.  Of  this  last-named  society  he  became 
fellow,  president,  and  master.  He  seems  to  have  taken  the 
degree  of  B.A.  about  a.d.  1538,  in  which  year  he  was  ad- 
mitted to  a  fellowship ;  upon  which,  as  a  title,  he  was 
ordained,  July  4,  ]544,  by  John  Bird,  bishop  of  Winchester. 
In  1541  he  proceeded  to  M.A.,  and  in  the  year  1548,  served 
the  office  of  senior  proctor. 

His  academical  career  gave  promise  of  future  eminence. 
"  Before  he  came  to  be  taken  notice  of  in  the  chm'ch  (ob- 

^  Saepenumero  mihi  in  mentem  venit,  honoratissime  Antistes,  illius 
sagittae,  quae  de  coelo  delapsa,  run  cum  puer  ambulares,  pectus  tuum 
ita  feriit,  ut  nisi  liber,  quern  pro  praecordiis  turn  forte  gerebas,  vim  teli 
intercepisset,  actum  fuisset  de  vita  tua.  Conrad.  Hubert.  Epist.  dedica- 
toria  in  Buceri  Scripta  Anglicana. 

a 

[grindal.] 


ii 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


serves  Strype),  he  made  a  figure  in  the  university,  as  one  of 
the  ripest  wits  and  learnedest  men  in  Cambridge'."  In  proof 
of  which  we  find  him,  in  June,  a.d.  1549,  selected  out  of  the 
whole  university,  as  one  of  the  four  disputants  against  the 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  at  a  pubhc  disputation  held 
before  king  Edward's  visitors^.  In  the  same  year  he  was 
appointed  Lady  ISIargaret's  preacher,  and  also  president,  or 
vice-master,  of  his  college.  In  the  following  year,  1550, 
bishop  Eidley  appointed  him  one  of  his  chaplains,  together 
with  Bradford  and  Eogers,  both  afterwards  martyrs  in 
queen  Mary's  reign.  It  is  not  improbable  that  Ridley, 
besides  knowing  Grindal  as  a  member  of  his  college,  had 
also  been  impressed  with  a  favourable  opinion  of  his  learning 
and  abilities  during  the  recent  disputation  at  which  he 
had  presided.  The  high  estimation  in  which  the  bishop 
held  him  is  apparent  in  the  following  extract  from  a  letter 
which  he  wrote  to  Sir  John  Cheke^  :  "  Now  the  man 
master  Grindal,  unto  whom  I  would  give  this  prebend  [that 
of  Cantrells  or  Kentish  Town],  doth  move  me  much;  for 
he  is  a  man  known  to  be  both  of  virtue,  honesty,  discretion, 
wisdom,  and  learning."  Shortly  after  this,  August  2-t,  1551, 
he  was  preferred  to  the  office  of  precentor  of  St  PauFs. 
While  thus  connected  with  bishop  Ridley,  he  was  con- 
stantly employed  in  preaching  throughout  the  diocese ;  a  satis- 
factory evidence  of  the  reputation  in  which  he  was  held,  when 
the  choicest  men  were  selected  for  the  pulpits,  in  order  to 
impress  the  popular  mind  in  favour  of  the  reformed  religion. 

In  the  same  year  we  find  him  engaged  in  two  private 
conferences  on  the  eucharistic  controversy ;  the  question  being 
the  true  meaning  of  the  words,  "  This  is  my  body,"  whether 
to  be  understood  figuratively  or  literally.  The  disputants  were, 
on  the  protestant  side,  Grindal,  Horn,  Cheke,  and  Whitehead; 
and  on  the  other,  Fecknam,  Young,  and  Watson.  In  De- 
cember of  this  same  year  he  was  appointed  chaplain  to  king 

1  Grind,  p.  6.  ^  See  p.  194. 

^  See  bishop  Ridley's  Works,  Parker  Soc.  p.  331. 


OP   AECH BISHOP  GRINDAL. 


iii 


Edward,  with  a  salary  of  £40.;  and  in  July  1552,  he  ob- 
tained a  prebend  in  Westminster. 

Tn  the  month  of  November  a  project  was  under  con- 
sideration for  dividing  the  diocese  of  Durham,  then  vacant  by 
the  deprivation  of  bishop  Tonstall^ ;  and  it  seems  that  Grindal 
was  nominated  for  one  of  these  bishoprics.  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne  was  to  have  been  the  newly-erected  see ;  but  the  design 
was  frustrated  through  some  influence  at  court. 

On  July  6,  1553,  king  Edward  died,  and  with  him  the 
hopes  of  those  who  looked  favourably  upon  the  advancing 
work  of  the  Reformation.  Foreseeing  the  storm  which  was 
gathering  over  the  church,  Grindal,  in  company  with  many 
others  of  great  piety  and  learning,  of  whom  several  afterwards 
attained  to  places  of  eminence  under  queen  Elizabeth,  took 
refuge  on  the  continent.  His  first  place  of  exile  was  Stras- 
burgh ;  and  so  little  hope  did  he  entei-tain  of  a  change  in  the 
aspect  of  ecclesiastical  affairs  in  England,  that  he  applied 
himself  diligently  to  learn  the  German  language,  that  he  might 
be  able  to  exercise  his  ministry  in  those  parts*.  From  Stras- 
burgh  he  occasionally  visited  other  places,  and  spent  some 
time  at  Wasselheim,  Spires,  and  Frankfort. 

One  of  Grindal's  chief  employments  during  his  exile  was 
to  collect  "  the  writings  and  stories  of  the  learned  and  pious 
sufferers  in  England,  and  to  publish  them ;  for  which  purpose 
he  had  a  great  correspondence  here."  The  results  of  his  in- 
quiries he  communicated  to  John  Foxe,  who  incorporated 
them  into  his  laborious  work,  the  "  Acts  and  Monuments." 
How  much  Foxe  was  indebted  to  Grindal,  will  appear  from 
the  correspondence  given  in  this  volume,  to  which  the  reader 
is  referred,    (pp.  219—238.) 

The  unhappy  dissensions  amongst  the  English  exiles  at 
Frankfort,  in  1554,  are  too  well  known  to  require  explanation 

*  See  bishop  Burnet's  account  of  this  matter,  ii.  442,  Oxford,  1829. 

°  Desperans  de  patriae  salute,  Wasselheiniii  linguse  Germaniese 
operam  dederis,  quod  earn  ita  adeptus  sis,  ut  vox  tua  etiam  in  Ger- 
raanicis  ecclesiis  audiri  potuisset.  Conrad.  Hubert.  Epist.  Dedic.  in 
Bucevi  Script.  Anglic. 

a2 


iv 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


here.  It  is  sufficient  to  observe  that  there  were  two  parties, 
one  desirous  of  maintaining  the  exclusive  use,  in  pubhc  wor- 
ship, of  king  Edward's  second  book ;  the  other,  headed  by 
Knox  and  Whittingham,  endeavouring  to  approximate  the 
services  to  those  then  in  use  at  Geneva.  These  dissen- 
sions and  heart-burnings  were  matters  of  deep  concern  to  tlie 
brethren  at  Strasburgh  and  elsewhere,  who  saw  in  them, 
not  only  a  scandal  to  the  reformed  English  chm'ch,  but  the 
elements  of  danger  to  the  cause  of  the  Eeformation  in 
general.  With  the  hope  of  allaying  them,  Grindal  and 
Chambers  were  deputed  to  visit  Frankfort,  carrying  a  letter 
signed  by  themselves  and  others,  in  which  they  pressed  with 
much  earnestness  the  dangers  of  the  present  controvei-sy. 
This  mediation  does  not  seem  to  have  been  successful ;  but 
in  the  following  year  another  deputation,  consisting  of  Grindal, 
Cox,  Chambers,  and  some  others,  met  with  better  success : 
and  at  length,  after  much  controversy,  the  differences  were 
quieted  ^ 

Upon  the  death  of  queen  Mary,  Nov.  17,  1558,  those 
who  had  fled  at  the  commencement  of  her  reign,  for  the 
most  part  returned.  Amongst  the  earliest  of  these  was 
Grindal,  who  in  the  end  of  December  was  on  his  way  to 
England. 

All  the  piety  and  wisdom  of  the  returning  exiles  were 
now  called  into  requisition  for  the  restitution  and  settlement 
of  the  church.  The  work  of  reformation,  which  had  ad- 
vanced under  king  Edward,  had  been  entirely  defaced  and 
obliterated  by  his  successor.  Grindal  was  'a  man  of  too  much 
reputation  to  be  left  without  employment  in  this  important 
crisis.  He  was  therefore  soon  called  upon  to  take  a  share 
in  settling  several  weighty  ecclesiastical  matters,  which 
were  immediately  brought  under  consideration.  The  first 
thing  to  which  the  attention  of  the  authorities  was  directed 

^  For  an  account  of  this  painful  controversy  see  Collier's  Eccl.  Hist. 
VI.  144 — 152.  See  also  "  A  brief  Discourse  of  the  Troubles  at  Frank- 
fort, &c."  first  iH-inted  about  a.d.  1575. 


OP   ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


V 


was  the  revision  of  the  Boole  of  Common  Prayer,  in  order 
to  its  being  submitted  to  queen  Ehzabeth's  first  parliament. 
For  this  purpose  a  committee  of  divines  met  at  the  house 
of  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  in  Canon  Row,  Westminster,  con- 
sisting of  Cox,  Sandys,  Whitehead,  Grindal,  and  Pilkington, 
who  had  all  been  exiles,  with  Parker,  May,  Bell,  and  Sir  T. 
Smith.  Grindal  was  probably  selected  for  this  important 
work,  not  only  on  account  of  his  reputation  for  learning 
and  piety,  but  also  from  the  circumstance  that  he  had  been 
the  chaplain  and  intimate  friend  of  bishop  Ridley,  and  there- 
fore "well  acquainted  with  the  reasons  and  methods  used 
under  king  Edward  in  the  composing  the  Common  Prayers, 
wherein  that  bishop,  with  archbishop  Cranmer,  had  the  chief 
hand^"''  Various  questions  of  discipline  and  ritual  came 
under  his  judgment  in  this  assembly.  The  original  papers 
laid  before  the  divines  are  extant  among  the  Petyt  MSS. 
in  the  Inner  Temple  Library,  in  which  are  several  comments 
and  suggestions  in  GrindaPs  own  hand-writing. 

In  the  following  March  a  solemn  conference  was  held 
at  Westminster,  before  the  Lord  Keeper  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon, 
and  many  of  the  nobility  and  gentry,  between  eight  divines 
on  the  Romish  side,  and  eight  on  the  protestant,  of  which 
latter  Grindal  was  one^. 

On  Sunday,  May  12,  1559,  the  new  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  was  used  for  the  first  time  in  the  Queen's  chapel, 
and  on  the  Wednesday  following  at  St  Paul's,  on  which 
occasion  Grindal  preached  before  an  august  assembly  of  the 
court,  the  privy  council,  the  lord  mayor,  and  the  aldermen 
of  the  city.  He  was  also  employed  in  the  summer  as  one 
of  the  commissioners  for  the  royal  visitation  in  the  north 
of  England,  "  to  require  the  oath  of  supremacy,  to  inspect 
cathedrals,  and  the  manners  of  the  clergy,  and  the  like." 

2  Strype,  Grind,  p.  -3/?. 

^  For  an  account  of  tliis  conference  see  Strype,  Annals,  i.  i.  128,  137. 
Burnet,  Reform,  ii,  770,  et  seq.  and  Cardwell's  History  of  Conferences, 
&c.  5G— 92. 


vi 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


About  this  time  also,  Dr  John  Young  being  removed 
b}'  the  royal  \'isitors  from  the  mastership  of  Pembroke 
College,  Cambridge,  for  refusing  the  oath  of  supremacy, 
Grindal  was  appointed  to  succeed  him.  Tliis  honourable  post 
he  resigned  in  ^May  1562.  In  July  of  the  same  year,  1559,  the 
deposition  of  Bonner  from  the  see  of  London,  made  under  Ed- 
ward VI.,  but  which  had  been  set  aside  dm-ing  queen  Mary's 
reign,  was  confirmed ;  and  Grindal,  who  had  been  well  known 
in  the  diocese  as  chaplain  to  bishop  Ridley,  was  nominated 
to  succeed  to  the  vacancy.  He  was  consecrated  in  the 
chapel  of  Lambeth  palace,  21  December,  1559,  by  archbishop 
Pai-ker',  assisted  by  bishops  Barlow,  Scory,  and  Hodgson" ; 
on  which  occasion  a  sermon  was  preached  by  Alexander 
Nowel,  afterwards  dean  of  St  Paul's,  from  Acts  xx.  28. 

Shortly  after  liis  elevation  we  find  him  preaching  at 
various  times  before  the  Queen,  and  at  St  Paul's  cross.  On 
one  of  these  occasions,  March  3rd,  1560,  "  there  was  a 
mighty  audience ;  for  the  people  were  greedy  to  hear  the 
gospel.*"  He  was  also  appointed,  by  the  Queens  special 
letters,  one  of  the  commissioners  for  re\'ising  the  Calendar, 
and  altering  certain  of  the  lessons^,  as  weU  as  for  reforma- 

^  Grindal  was  present  at  archbishop  Parker's  consecration.  See 
extract  from  Regist.  Parker,  AVilkin's  ConcU.  iv.  199,  and  Cardwell, 
Doc.  Ann.  i. 

^  It  may  be  well  in  reference  to  this  subject  to  correct,  at  the  desire 
of  the  editor  of  the  Zurich  Letters,  a  verbal  inaccuracy  ia  p.  63,  notes 
1  and  2,  of  that  volume,  where  Scory,  bishop  of  Hereford,  and  Barlow, 
bishop  of  Chichester,  are  said  to  have  been  consecrated  to  their  re- 
spective sees,  whereas  they  were  only  confirmed  to  them,  on  Dec.  20, 
1559,  at  Bow  Church,  in  the  presence  of  archbishop  Parker,  at  whose 
consecration  they  had  assisted  three  days  before ;  having  themselves 
received  episcopal  consecration,  bishop  Barlow  in  1536,  and  Scory  in 
1551,  as  it  had  been  stated  \\"ith  respect  to  the  latter  in  an  earlier 
note.  In  some  cases  indeed  confirmation  and  consecration  are  confounded 
together.  The  register  of  the  services  at  Bow  Church  at  what  is  fami- 
liarly spoken  of  as  the  consecration  of  bishops,  more  correctly  designates 
it  as  confirmation.  "  1779,  May  29.  Early  Prayers,  Sei-vice  of  the  day. 
No  Sermon.  Bishop  of  Lincoln  confirmed  at  si.  o'cl.  The  Litany." 
"1813,  Oct.  1.  Confirmation  of  Dr  Howley,  bishop  of  London." 
^  "W'ilkins,  Concil.  iv.  p.  223. 


OF    ARCHBISHOP    GRIN  DAL. 


vii 


tion  in  other  ecclesisatical  matters.  The  other  commissioners 
were  archbishop  Parker,  Dr  Jiill,  and  Dr  Haddon. 

In  this  year  the  bishop  held  his  primary  visitation  of  his 
diocese  and  cathedral.  In  the  following  year,  1562,  he  was 
engaged  in  that  "famous  synod,  wherein  divers  weighty  matters 
of  religion  were  to  be  discussed,  and  the  orders  and  usages 
of  the  church  corrected  and  purged,  and  a  worship  settled 
according  to  the  prescript  of  the  gospel,  and  an  uniformity 
in  all  prescribed.  In  this  our  bishop  was  much  employed, 
for  the  giving  notice  thereof  to  all  the  bishops  of  the  province, 
and  for  the  summoning  of  all  that  had  a  right  to  sit  there, 
to  meet  at  St  Paul's  for  that  purpose  on  the  12th  day  of 
January.  But  this  was  the  least  matter  he  had  to  do  in 
relation  to  this  synod ;  for  he  was  one  of  those  select  leai-ned 
men,  appointed  to  prepare  and  adjust  matters  for  to  lay  before 
the  synod,  against  the  time  they  should  sit.  I  have  seen 
his  hand  in  many  of  the  papers  drawn  up  to  be  debated  in 
that  notable  convocation  ;  he  being,  together  with  archbishop 
Parker,  bishop  Sandys,  bishop  Cox,  and  some  few  more,  all 
along  from  the  Queen's  first  access  to  the  crovra  hitherto, 
employed  in  consultation  for  the  reformation  of  religions" 

About  the  middle  of  the  following  year,  1563,  the  plague 
broke  out  with  great  violence  in  Kent,  and  soon  extended  to 
London,  and  other  places  of  the  realm.  This  severe  visitation 
originated  with  the  army,  just  returned  from  New-haven,  or 
Havre-de-grace,  which,  after  an  unsuccessful  defence,  had  been 
surrendered  to  the  French.  The  bishop  drew  up  and  put 
forth  a  Form  of  Prayer  and  Fasting  \  meet  for  this  time ; 
and  afterwards,  upon  the  abatement  and  ultimate  removal  of 
the  plague,  he  prepared  suitable  forms  of  Thanksgiving.  These 
forms  will  be  found  in  this  volume ;  and  the  circumstances 
attending  their  preparation  will  be  best  learned  from  the 

*  Sti-ype,  Grindal,  p.  99. 

^  This  form  was  the  basis  upon  which  other  forms  of  prayer,  in 
times  of  public  danger,  were  afterwards  drawn  up  during  the  Queen's 
reign. 


viii 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


bishop's  letters  to  Sir  W.  Cecil,  to  which  the  reader  is  re- 
ferred'. 

In  April  10,  1564,  he  proceeded  to  the  degree  of  doctor 
in  divinity.  On  the  3rd  of  October  following  he  preached 
a  sermon  at  St  PauFs,  at  the  funeral  solemnity  of  the  em- 
peror Ferdinand  II.  This  is  the  only  sermon  of  his  which 
is  now  extant ;  and  as  he  was  reputed  a  preacher  of  some 
eminence,  it  is  therefore  interesting  as  a  specimen  of  his 
style. 

It  does  not  seem  necessary  to  notice  in  this  brief  memoir 
various  matters,  of  more  or  less  importance,  which  were 
transacted  by  bishop  Grindal  during  the  remainder  of  his 
continuance  in  the  see  of  London.  Most  of  these  matters 
will  be  found  either  detailed  at  length,  or  cursorily  alluded 
to,  in  the  collection  of  letters  contained  in  this  volume. 
Those  letters  indeed  are,  for  the  most  part,  the  only  source 
from  which  the  details  of  his  life  have  been  collected  by  his 
biographer  Strype.  One  circumstance,  however,  is  of  too 
great  importance  to  be  passed  over  without  special  notice. 
In  the  year  1568,  the  first  edition  of  the  great  Bible,  com- 
monly called  the  Bishops'  Bible,  was  published.  Archbishop 
Parker  was  the  chief  promoter  of  this  undertaking,  in  the 
execution  of  which  he  secured  the  assistance  of  the  best 
qualified  men,  both  for  learning  and  character.  Amongst 
these  were  several  bishops,  from  which  circumstance  this 
edition  derived  its  name.  Bishop  Grindal  appears  to  have 
executed  the  minor  prophets,  that  portion  of  the  work  bear- 
ing his  initials  E.  L^ 

In  April,  1570,  Grindal  was  nominated  to  the  arch- 
bishopric of  York,  which  had  been  vacant,  by  the  death  of 
archbishop  Young,  since  June,  1568.     His  register  dates 

'  Pp.  258,  et  seq. 

^  "The  tenth  allotment  contained  Hosea,  Joel,  Amos,  to  Malachi 
inclusive ;  and  had  the  letters  E.  L.  for  Edmundus  London."  Strype, 
Parker,  ii.  222  ;  where  see  an  account  of  this  edition  of  the  holy  scrip- 
tures.  See  also  Collier's  Eccl.  Hist.  vi.  530. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


ix 


his  translation  from  London  on  May  the  1st,  and  his  in- 
stahnent  by  proxy  on  June  the  9th.  He  was  confirmed  at 
Canterbury,  on  the  Monday  after  Trinity  Sunday,  by  arch- 
bishop Parker,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  diocese  of  London 
by  Edwin  Sandys,  his  early  friend  and  companion.  The  state 
of  his  new  diocese  and  province,  upon  his  arrival,  was  far 
from  encouraging.  He  found  the  greater  part  of  the  gentry 
in  the  north  opposed  to  the  reformation,  and  the  common 
people  sunk  in  ignorance  and  superstition^.  So  great  indeed 
was  the  contrast  between  this  part  of  the  country  and  the 
southern  parts,  that  the  archbishop  observed  to  Sir  W.  Cecil, 
"  This  seems  to  be,  as  it  were,  another  church,  rather 
than  a  member  of  the  rest*."  To  remedy  these  evils  the 
archbishop,  with  as  little  delay  as  possible,  instituted  a  me- 
tropolitical  visitation,  beginning  on  the  loth  of  May,  1571, 
prorogued  from  time  to  time,  until  October  10,  1572.  The 
Articles  of  Inquiry  and  the  Injunctions,  given  forth  for  this 
visitation,  are  contained  in  this  volume,  and  will  sufficiently 
explain  the  most  obvious  evils  to  which  the  archbishop  found 
it  necessary  to  apply  remedies.  It  was  not  so  much  against 
the  efforts  of  innovators  in  discipline  that  he  had  now  to 
contend,  as  against  the  popular  superstitions,  and  popish 
practices,  which  still  had  a  powerful  hold  upon  the  vulgar 
mind.  By  the  prudent  management  of  the  archbishop,  and 
especially  by  his  diligence  in  providing  men  of  piety  and 
learning  for  the  ministry,  he  succeeded  in  greatly  improving 
the  condition  of  this  province,  "  By  the  care  and  diligence 
of  the  archbishop  (observes  Strj-pe')  the  number  of  papists 
daily  diminished,  especially  in  his  diocese,  who  were  a  few 
years  ago  so  many  and  prevalent  in  the  north  pa^ts.  He 
shewed  his  faithfulness  in  his  inspection  over  his  church, 
by  taking  what  care  he  could  that  none  but  men  of  some 
ability  and  learning  might  be  admitted  to  the  cure  of  souls. 
And  for  this  purpose  he  provided  that  such  as  came  for 

^  See  Letters,  p.  32.5,  '  P.  32G.  Grindal,  p.  273. 


X 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


institution  to  any  living  should  be  first  well  examined ;  and 
such  as  he  found  unlearned  he  rejected,  notwithstanding 
their  presentation."  An  instance  of  such  rejection  is  related 
by  Strype',  which  sufficiently  indicates  the  necessity  that 
existed  for  such  vigilance.  On  more  than  one  occasion, 
indeed,  we  find  the  archbishop  interposing  his  authority,  for 
the  protection  of  parishes  from  unlearned  and  unfit  ministers, 
presented  by  corrupt  or  careless  patrons  ^  His  care  also  for 
the  due  administration  of  religious  and  charitable  foundations 
was  manifested  by  visitation,  and  reformation  of  the  abuses 
which  he  found  in  them.  While  in  the  see  of  London,  he 
had  been  the  means  of  reforming,  and  indeed  of  saving  from 
absolute  ruin,  the  Savoy  Hospital,  in  the  Strand ^  a  cha- 
ritable foundation  for  the  entertainment  and  relief  of  poor 
travellers,  which,  by  the  gross  injustice  and  fraudulent  ma- 
nagement of  the  master,  one  Thurland,  had  been  brought 
almost  to  destruction.  He  rendered  a  similar  service,  in  the 
year  1574,  to  Sherburn  Hospital,  near  Durham,  by  procuring 
certain  unreasonable  and  injurious  leases,  granted  by  the  late 
master,  to  be  annulled. 

Upon  the  death  of  archbishop  Parker,  in  May,  1 575,  the 
see  of  Canterbury  remained  vacant  for  nearly  six  months. 
In  November  Grindal  was  nominated  as  his  successor.  On 
the  10th  of  January  following  his  election  took  place  in  the 
Chapter  House,  at  Canterbury;  and  on  the  15th  of  February 
he  was  confirmed  by  bishops  Sandys  of  London,  Horn  of 
Winchester,  Cox  of  Ely,  Davies  of  St  David's,  and  Gest 
of  Sarum.  In  the  year  1576,  he  instituted  a  metropoliti- 
cal  visitation,  which  was  continued  fi'om  time  to  time,  for 
several  successive  years,  interrupted  probably  by  the  troubles 
into  which  the  archbishop  shortly  after  fell.  The  general 
Articles  of  Inquiry  for  tliis  Visitation  are  contained  in  this 

1  Ibid.  pp.  273,  274.  See  Letters,  pp.  330,  346. 

'  See  Strype,  Grind,  pp.  234—239,  and  Letters  in  this  Vol.  p.  302, 
and  349. 

*  See  Strype,  Grind,  p.  274,  and  Letter,  dated  Feb.  3,  1574,  p.  352. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


XI 


volume ;  and  as  they  seem  to  have  escaped  the  notice  of 
the  collectors  of  such  documents,  they  will  be  read  with 
additional  interest. 

We  now  arrive  at  a  period  in  the  archbishop's  life,  from 
which,  to  its  close,  his  com-se  was  one  of  sorrow  and  humilia- 
tion. He  had  risen  successively  to  the  places  of  highest  emi- 
nence in  the  chm-ch ;  but  this  his  last  and  highest  advancement 
was  the  commencement  of  his  troubles.  He  had  scarcely  com- 
pleted a  year  from  the  time  of  his  nomination  to  the  primacy, 
when  he  had  the  misfortune  to  fall  under  the  Queen's  displea- 
sm'e,  from  which,  although  he  occasionally  afterwards  received 
some  tokens  of  her  friendly  regard,  he  never  entirely  emerged. 

The  causes  of  this  displeasure  can  be  but  briefly  stated 
in  this  memoir.  They  will  appear  with  more  distinctness 
and  force  from  the  documents  themselves,  contained  in  this 
volume*.  It  may  suffice  in  this  place  to  observe,  that  the 
archbishop  looked  with  a  favourable  eye  upon  the  exercises, 
called  prophesy ings^,  considering  that  they  might,  notwithstand- 
ing certain  incidental  inconveniences,  be  made,  in  the  main, 
subservient  to  the  cause  of  true  religion.  "  The  archbishop 
(says  Collier)  believed  this  mismanagement  accidental  to  the 
Ineetings:  he  thought  the  design  was  serviceable  for  the  im- 
provement of  the  people  and  clergy ;  and  therefore  endea- 
voured to  make  it  answer  upon  experiment,  and  bring  the 
practice  up  to  the  plan^. . . .  Thus  the  archbishop  endeavoured 
to  guai'd  against  the  abuse,  and  continue  the  exercise". 
But  the  Queen  was  of  a  different  sentiment.  She  thought 
these  meetings  gave  encouragement  to  novelty,  made  people 

^  See  pp.  376 — iO.3,  and  Appendix  i — iii. 

"  For  an  account  of  tliese  prophesyings,  see  p.  372. 

'  See  the  "  Orders  for  reformation,"  &c.,  pp.  373,  374  of  this  vohinie. 

"  Fuller  observes,  that  Sir  Francis  Bacon,  "  in  his  Worthy  Consider- 
ations about  Church  Government  (tendered  to  King  James),  conceivetli, 
that  such  prophesying,  which  Grindal  did  favour,  might  be  so  discreetly 
cautioned  and  moderated,  as  to  make  them,  without  fear  of  faction,  pro- 
fitable for  advancing  of  learning  and  religion."  Fuller,  Church  Hist. 
Book  IX.  sect,  iv,  c.  4. 


xii 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


ramble  in  their  fancy,  and  neglect  their  affairs ;  that  their 
curiosity  was  too  much  indulged,  and  their  heads  overcharged 
with  notions  by  these  discourses ;  and  that,  by  raising  dis- 
putes and  forming  parties,  things  might  possibly  grow  up  to 
a  public  disturbance.  She  told  the  archbishop,  the  kingdom 
was  overfurnished  with  instructions  of  this  nature ;  that  she 
would  have  the  exercise  of  prophesying  suppressed,  the 
preachers  reduced  to  a  smaller  number,  and  homilies  read 
instead  of  sermons.  She  conceived  three  or  four  preachers 
in  a  county  might  be  sufficient,  and  that  therefore  licenses 
for  the  pulpit  should  be  granted  with  more  reserve.  The 
Queen  delivered  herself  upon  this  subject  with  something  of 
vehemence  and  disgust ;  and  gave  her  pleasure  in  charge  to 
the  archbishop.  Grindal,  to  give  him  his  due,  was  a  prelate 
of  more  conscience  and  courage,  than  to  be  dazzled  with 
the  lustre  of  a  court,  to  resign  against  his  judgment,  and 
be  overruled  into  insignificancy.  He  wrote  a  long  letter  to 
the  Queen,  to  excuse  his  incompliance.  It  is  penned  with  a 
mixture  of  freedom  and  regard.  He  writes  like  a  subject  in 
the  state,  and  a  governor  in  the  church ;  and  takes  care 
neither  to  forget  her  Majesty  nor  himself." 

"  Whether  Grindal  was  right  or  not,  in  pleading  for  the 
prophesying  meetings,  I  shall  not  pretend  to  determine ;  though 
it  must  be  said,  he  has  offered  a  great  deal  in  defence  of 
these  exercises.  And  it  is  most  likely,  could  they  have  been 
kept  within  the  compass  of  his  regulations,  they  would  have 
proved  serviceable  to  the  church.  But  this  consideration  apart, 
it  is  certain  he  writes  with  the  spirit  of  a  primitive  bishop  : 
his  application  is  religiously  brave,  and  has  not  the  least 
appearance  of  interest  or  fear.  And  besides  the  piety  of 
the  address,  it  is  managed  with  great  force  and  advantage. 
To  which  we  may  add,  the  advice  is  admirable  and  well 
directed.  Nothing  could  be  more  serviceable  than  to  disen- 
gage the  Queen  from  the  flattery  of  her  court,  and  bring 


*  Collier's  Eccles.  Hist.  vi.  p.  5G5— 5G7. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


XUl 


her  off  from  some  lofty  mistakes  her  favourites  seem  to  have 
led  her  into"."" 

Upon  the  merits  of  this  letter  of  GrindaFs  Fuller  observes, 
"  What  could  be  written  with  more  spirit  or  less  animosity  ? 
more  humility  and  less  dejection  I  1  see  a  lamb  in  his  own 
can  be  a  lion  in  God  and  his  chrn'oh's  cause'." 

The  issue  of  this  painful  matter  (says  Strype^)  was,  "that 
all  the  archbishop  could  say  or  write  moved  not  the  Queen 
from  her  resolution,  but  she  seemed  much  offended  with 
him,  and  resolved  to  have  him  suspended  and  sequestered ; 
and  seeing  he  would  not  be  instrumental  in  it,  sent  her  own 
commandment,  by  her  letters,  to  the  rest  of  the  bishops, 
wholly  to  put  down  the  exercises'.""  In  Jime  1577,  the  arch- 
bishop was,  by  order  of  the  privy  council,  confined  to  his 
house,  and  sequestered  for  six  months.  In  the  latter  end 
of  November,  the  Lord  Treasurer  Burleigh  sent  a  kind 
message  to  the  archbishop,  directing  him  how  to  proceed  in 
making  a  formal  submission  to  the  Queen ;  but  he  "  thought 
not  fit  to  comply  so  far  as  was  advised;  but  still  esteem- 
ing himself  not  to  have  done  amiss,  he  would  not  ask 
pardon  which  supposed  a  fault  ^"  In  January  following 
there  was  some  talk  of  depriving  him,  but  the  proposal  was 
so  ill  received,  that  it  was  immediately  di-opped.  Still  how- 
ever he  continued  under  sequestration ;  nor  does  it  appear 
certain,  that  he  was  ever  after  fully  reconciled  to  the  Queen'. 

In  the  year  1.580  a  convocation  was  held,  at  which,  the 

^  Ibid.  p.  575.  ^  Ch.  Hist.  Book  ix.  sect.  iv.  c.  5. 

*  Grindal,  p.  336.       ^  See  Append,  i.       "  Grindal,  pp.  348 — 350. 
The  poet  Spenser  frequently  quotes  Grindal's  sayings,  as  though 
current  at  the  time,  and  alludes  to  his  troubles.    The  name  Algrind  is 
merely  a  transposition  of  the  syllables  of  his  name.    Thus  in  the  Shep- 
herd's Calendar  for  May,  spealdng  of  pastors : 

"  But  shepheards  (as  Algrind  used  to  say) 
"  Mought  not  live  ylike  men  of  the  laye." 

Again,  in  the  Shepherd's  Calendar  for  July: 
"  Such  one  he  was  (as  1  have  heard 

"  Old  Algrind  often  sayne) 
"That  whilome  was  the  first  shepheard, 

"  And  lived  w  ith  little  gayne." 

And 


xiv 


BIOGKAPHICAL  NOTICE 


archbishop  still  continuing  under  sequestration,  Ajlmer,  bishop 
of  London,  presided.  Some  of  the  clergj"^  at  first  were  for 
refusing  to  proceed  to  business  -without  their  primate ;  but 
it  was  at  last  agreed  that  Dr  Toby  !Matthew,  dean  of  Christ- 
ehm'ch,  should  di-aw  up  in  Latin  a  petition  to  the  Queen 
for  the  restitution  of  the  archbishop  ^  A  letter  was  also 
written  to  the  Queen,  and  signed  by  twelve  bishops,  to  the 
same  effect".  But  neither  of  these  addresses,  though  MTitten 
with  much  earnestness  and  respect,  had  any  success. 

There  was  one  matter  of  great  importance,  which  our 
archbishop  earnestly  recommended  to  the  consideration  of 
this  convocation,  viz.  the  reformation  of  church  discipline; 
and  he  drew  up  a  form  of  public  penance,  intended  to  be 
used  at  the  restoration  of  penitents,  who  had  been  excom- 
municated for  scandalous  offences,  to  the  communion  of  the 
church  \  It  does  not  however  appear  that  any  thing  was 
definitely  arranged. 

And  shortly  after: 

"  Sike  one  (sayd  Algrind)  Moses  was, 
"Tliat  saw  his  Maker's  fare." 
In  this  latter  eclogue,  which  is  a  pastoral  dialogue,  allegorically  com- 
mending meek  and  lowly  pastore,  Giindal's  elevation  and  misfortunes 
are  described.    One  of  the  shepherds  makes  the  inquiry,  the  other 
replies : 

"  But  say  mee,  what  is  Algrind,  bee 

"  Tliat  is  so  oft  benempt  ?" 
"  Hee  is  a  shep'.ieard  great  in  'gree, 

"  But  hath  been  \ong  ypent. 
"One  day  hee  sat  upon  a  hill,  = 

"  As  now  thou  wouldest  mee : 
"  But  I  am  tauffht  by  Algjrind's  ill 

"  To  love  the  lowe  degree. 
"  For  sittino^  so  with  bared  scalp, 

"  An  eagle  sored  hye, 
"  That,  weening  his  white  head  was  chalke, 

"  A  shell-fish  down  let  flye : 
"  She  ween'd  the  shell-fish  to  have  broke, 

"But  therewith  bruz'd  his  bra)Tie  : 
"  So  now  astonied  with  the  stroke, 

"  Hee  lyes  in  ling'ring  payne." 
"Ah!  good  Algrind  !"  &c.  &c. 
The  eagle  is  probably  queen  Elizabeth.    These  passages  shew  the 
high  estimation  in  which  Grindal  was  held  by  his  contemporaries. 

^  See  the  petition  in  Fuller's  Church  Hist.  Book  ix.  sect.  iv.  c.  i.  p.  120. 
2  See  Cardwell,  Doc.  Ann.  ii.  p.  386. 

^  See  pp.  455 — 457  of  this  volume.  In  connexion  with  this  paper  is 
inserted  also  the  Argument  on  the  use  of  Excommunication,  though  it  is 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


XV 


In  the  year  1582  it  would  appear  that  the  archbishop  was, 
to  a  certain  extent  at  least,  restored  to  the  exercise  of  his 
ecclesiastical  jurisdiction.  This  may  be  inferred  from  the  cir- 
cumstance, that  the  customary  writs  and  instruments  from 
this  date  run  in  the  archbishop's  own  name,  without  the 
names  of  his  officials.  The  archbishop  had  been  now  for 
some  time  afflicted  with  blindness ;  and  in  the  latter  part  of 
this  year,  all  hope  of  recovery  seeming  to  have  vanished, 
he  tendered  to  the  Queen  his  resignation,  which  she  now 
seemed  disposed  to  accept,  assigning  to  him  an  honourable 
pension  during  the  remainder  of  his  life.  This  matter  re- 
mained in  hand  for  some  months ;  for  we  find  that  in  April 
1583  it  was  still  unsettled  \ 

Whitgift  was  nominated  as  his  successor ;  but  he,  it  seems, 
declined  to  enter  upon  the  see  as  long  as  Grindal  was  alive*. 
Fuller  quaintly  remarks :  "  Being  really  blind,  more  with  grief 
than  age,  he  was  willing  to  put  off  his  clothes  before  he  went 
to  bed,  and  in  his  life-time  to  resign  his  place  to  Dr  Whit- 
gift ;  who  refused  such  acceptance  thereof.  And  the  Queen, 
commiserating  his  condition,  was  graciously  pleased  to  say, 
that  as  she  had  made  him,  so  he  should  die  an  archbishop ; 
as  he  did,  July  6th,  1583.  Worldly  wealth  he  cared  not 
for,  desiring  only  to  make  both  ends  meet ;  and  as  for  that 
little  that  lapped  over,  he  gave  it  to  pious  uses  in  both 
universities,  and  the  founding  of  a  fair  free-school  at  St  Bees, 
the  place  of  his  nativity"."  The  same  author,  in  his  Chui-ch 
History,  observes :  "  Whoso  beholds  the  large  revenues  con- 
ferred on  Grindal,  the  long  time  he  enjoyed  them,  the  little 
charge  encumbering  him,  dying  a  single  man,  will  admire  at 
the  mean  estate  he  left  behind  him'." 

"  He  was  buried,  according  to  his  desire,  in  the  chancel  of 

by  no  means  certain  that  Grindal  was  the  author  of  it.    See  p.  451,  and 
the  note  from  Strypc. 
"  See  pp.  402,  403. 

°  See  Fuller's  Church  Hist.  Book.  ix.  sect.  v.  c.  10. 

"  Fuller's  Worthies,  p.  219.  '  Book  ix.  sect.  v.  c.  11. 


XVI 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


Croydon  church.  And  on  the  south  side  of  the  communion 
table  against  the  wall  is  his  effigies  in  stone,  lying  at  length, 
raised  a  pretty  height  from  the  ground ;  his  hands  in  the 
posture  of  praying :  his  eyes  have  a  kind  of  white  in  the 
pupil  to  denote  his  blindness ;  a  comely  face ;  a  long  black 
beard  somewhat  forked,  and  somewhat  curling;  vested  in  his 
doctoi-'s  robes'." 

The  following  are  the  inscriptions  upon  his  tomb. 

Edmundus  Grindallus 
Cumbriensis,  Theologise  Doctor,  eruditione,  prudentia,  et 
gravitate  clarus,  constantia,  justitia,  et  pietate  insignis,  civibus 
et  peregrinis  charus :  ab  exilio  (quod  Evangelii  causa  subiit) 
reversus  ad  summum  dignitatis  fastigium  (quasi  decursu  hono- 
rum)  sub  R.  Elizabetha  evectus,  ecclesiam  Londinen.  primum, 
deinde  Eborac.  demum  Cantuarien.  rexit.  Et  cum  hie  nihil 
restaret,  quo  altius  ascenderet,  e  corporis  vinculis  liber  ac 
beatus  ad  coeluin  evolavit  6°.  Julii,  anno  Dom.  1583  setat. 
suae  63.  Hie,  prseter  multa  pietatis  officia,  quae  vivus  prae- 
stitit,  nioribundus  maxiniam  bonorum  suorum  partem  ims 
usibus  consecravit.  In  paroecia  diva?  Beghse  (ubi  natus  est) 
scholam  gramniaticam  splendide  extrui,  et  opinio  censu  ditari 
curavit.  Magdalenensi  cestui  Cantabr.  (in  quo  puer  primum 
academiae  ubera  suxit)  discipulum  adjecit.  Collegio  Christi, 
(ubi  adultus  literis  incubuit)  gratum  Mv)ywavi'ov  reliquit. 
Aulse  Pembrochianaj  (cujus  olim  Socius,  postea  Prasfectus 
extitit)  serarium  et  bibliothecam  auxit,  Grsecoque  praelectori, 
uni  Socio,  ac  duobus  Discipulis,  ampla  stipendia  assignavit. 
Collegium  Reginae  Oxon.  (in  quod  Cumbrienses  potissimum 
cooptantur)  nummis,  libris,  et  magnis  proventibus  locupletavit. 
Civitati  Cantuaf.  (cui  moriens  praefuit)  centum  libras,  in  hoc, 
ut  pauperes  honestis  artificiis  exercerentur,  perpetuo  servan- 
das  atque  impendendas,  dedit.  Residuum  bonorum  pietatis 
operibus  dicavit.  Sic  vivens  moriensque,  ecclesise,  patriae, 
et  bonis  literis  profuit. 

1  Strype,  Gimd.  430. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


XVll 


CrRiNDALLUs  doctus,  prudens,  gravitate  verendus, 
Justus,  munificus,  sub  cruce  fortis  erat. 

Post  crucis  JErumnas  Christi  gregis  Anglia  fecit 
Signiferum,  Clu'istus  coelica  regna  dedit. 

Prsesulis  eximii  ter  postquam  est  auctus  honorc, 
Pervigilique  greges  rexit  moderamine  sacros ; 
Confectura  senio  durisque  laboribus,  ecce, 
Transtulit  in  placidam  mors  exoptata  quietem. 

Mortua  marmoreo  conduntur  membra  sepulchro ; 

Sed  mens  sancta  viget,  fama  perennis  erit. 
Nam  studia  et  musse,  quas  magnis  censibus  auxit, 

Grindalli  nomen  tempus  in  omne  ferent. 

The  necessary  brevity  of  this  memoir,  as  well  as  other 
considerations  ^  preclude  any  general  remarks  upon  the  cha- 
racter and  public  conduct  of  this  eminent  prelate.  He  lived 
in  arduous  and  trying  times;  and  we,  perhaps,  are  scarcely 
in  a  capacity  for  forming  a  very  accm'ate  judgment  upon 
many  points  then  in  controversy,  the  importance  of  which  may 
to  us  seem  exaggerated  or  the  reverse.  We  should  endea- 
vour as  much  as  possible  to  throw  ourselves  into  the  posi- 
tion of  those  distinguished  men,  to  whom  we  stand  so  deeply 
indebted,  and  view  their  dangers  and  their  labours  with  the 
eye  and  the  feelings  of  a  contemporary. 

It  does  not  appear  that  archbishop  Grindal  left  much 
behind  him  in  print.  The  following  is  the  list  of  his  remains, 
given  by  Bishop  Tanner^  in  his  Bihliotheca: 

^  The  design  of  the  Parker  Society  being  simply  the  pubKcation  of  the 
works  of  the  eminent  writers  of  our  church  in  the  16th  century,  witlwut 
further  comment  than  may  be  necessary  for  illustration,  it  is  deemed  essen- 
tial to  the  carrying  out  of  this  design,  to  abstain  from  observations,  which 
under  ordinary  circumstances  a  biographer  might  be  expected  to  introduce. 
^  The  following  is  Tanner's  account  of  Archbishop  GrLndal : 
Grindall  [Edmundus]  filius  Gulielmi,  patria  Cumbrius,  in  oppido 
coenobio  S.  Beghs  (Beccas)  virginis  claro  natus,  A.  D.  mdxix.  Prime  in 
collegio  Magdalenensi,  dein  in  collegio  Christi,  tandem  in  aula  Pembro- 
chiana  Cantabrigife  Uteris  academicis  institutus,  ubi  A.  mdxxxviii.  socius, 

b 

[grindal.] 


xvni 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE 


Scripsit  Anglice,  I.  Concionem  habitam  apnd  crucem  Pau- 
linam  ad  exequias  Ferdinandi  imperatoris  Octob.  3.  mdlxiv. 
in  Matth.  xxiv.  44.  Pr.  "  Emonge  many  evyll  and  naught." 
Lend,  MDLXIV.  4to. 

II.  A  dialogue  between  Custom  and  Truth.  Extat  in  se- 
cunda  et  seqq.  edit.  Foxii.  Strype  in  Vita  Grindal.  313. 

III.  Disputationem  Cantabr.  24!  Junii.  mdxlix.  mm  doc- 
tore  Glynn.    Fox,  p.  1383. 

IV.  Epistolam  apologeticam  ad  Beginam,  in  de/ensione 
prophetice  et  jurisdictionis  eccles.  Pr.  "  With  most  humble 
remembrance."  Extat  apud  Th.  Fuller,  Hist.  Eccl.  ix.  p.  123. 

V.  Epistolam  I.  M.  Parkero  9  Dec.  mdlxxiii.  Strype 
in  Vita  Parker,  455. 

VI.  Epistolas  IV.  M.  Parkero,  MS.  CoU.  Corp.  Chr. 
Cantab.  Miscell.  i.  431. 

VII.  Epistolas  XXX.  plus  minus,  in  Strype  in  Vita 
Grindal.  I.e. 

VIII.  Articles  agreed  upon  in  Convocation,  A.  mdlxxv. 
in  vol.  4  Concil.  M.  Brit,  et  Hib.  p.  284.  seq. 

IX.  Mandatum  ArcMepiscopi  Cantuar.  ad  piiblicandum 
articulos  in  convocatione  A.  mdlxxv.  stabilitos.  Ibid.  p.  285. 

et  A.  MDXLviii.  academiae  procurator,  postea  collegii  Pembroch.  prseses 
electus,  et  Ridleio  episcopo  Londinensi  a  sacris  domesticis,  et  praebenda 
S.  Pauli  donatus  fuit.  Regnum  ineunte  Maria,  solum  vertit,  et  primo 
Argentorati,  dein  Francofurti  sedem  fixit :  ilia  vero  extincta  in  patriam 
rediit.  A.  mdxlix.  fuit  concionator  doniinae  Margarets  apud  Cantabrigienses. 
A.  MDLi.  12  Martii  pensio  annua  xl.  librarum  Edmundo  Grindal,  S.  T. 
baccalaureo,  capellano  regio  data  est,  durante  beneplacito.  MS.  Cotton 
Julius,  B.  9.  A.  MDLI.  24  Augusti  E.G.  sacr.  th.  baccalaureus  coUatus  est 
ad  praeeent.  S.  Pauli.  Reg.  Rydley.  vac.  per  ejus  resignationem  jidliv, 
April  24.  Bonner.  A.  mdlii.  mense  Julii  prsebendarius  Westmonaster- 
iensis  factus.  A.  mdlix.  unus  disputantium  ex  partibus  protestantium 
fuit.  Et  eodem  anno  ab  Elizabetha  regina  ad  episeopatum  Londinensem, 
A.  mdlxx.  ad  archiepiscopatum  Eboracensem,  et  A.  jidlxxv.  ad  Cantua^ 

riensem  evectus  est  Vitam  ejus  descripsit  Johannes  Strype,  M.A. 

London  mdccx.  foL  Anglice.  Eodem  anno  prodierunt  in  8vo.  Memorials 
concerning  his  suspension  and  disgrace,  with  his  letter  to  Q.  Elizabeth 
in  vindication  of  prophesying.  Obiit  apud  Croidon  6  Julii,  mdlxxxiii. 
setatis  lxiv.  Epitaphium  ejus  describitur  ex  Godwin  inter  MSS.  Ant. 
Wood  c.  ii. 


OP    ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL. 


XIX 


X.  Articles  to  be  inquired  of  in  his  Metropolitical  Visita- 
tion, p.  286. 

XI.  Orders  for  reformation  of  abuses  ahout  the  learned 
exercises  and  conferences  anumg  the  ministers  of  the  church. 
p.  287. 

XII.  Episcoporum  epistola  ad  Reginam  Elizabetham  pro 
restauratione  Archiep.  Gantuar.  Edmundi  Grindal.  p.  298. 

XIII.  Synodi  libellus  supplex  Begince  porrectus,  de  eadem 
materia,  p.  295. 

XIV.  A  Form  of  Penance  laid  before  the  synod  by  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury^  with  his  directions  for  it.  p.  298. 

XV.  Sub  finem  Malachise  prophetse  in  Bibliis  episco- 
palibus  (the  Bishops'  Bible)  dantur  Hterse  E.  L.  forsan  legendae 
Edmundus  Londinensis,  qui  translator  Minorum  prophetarum 
fuit. 

Of  the  above  writings  the  following  are  contained  in  this 
volume:  I.  II.  III.  IV.  V.  VI.  VII.  VIII.  IX.  X. 
XI.  XIV. 

Strype  has  incorporated  the  substance  of  many  of  the 
archbishop's  epistolary  remains  into  his  account  of  his  life. 
Most  of  the  letters  contained  in  this  volume  have  never  before 
been  printed  entire.  They  have  been  collected  by  the  editor 
from  the  various  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum,  the  Library  at 
Lambeth  Palace,  the  State  Paper  Office,  the  Inner  Temple 
Library,  and  the  Library  of  Corpus  Christi  CoUege,  Cambridge. 
It  is  right  also  to  state,  that  in  all  cases  where  it  has  been  in 
his  power,  the  editor  has  carefully  collated  the  documents  given 
by  Strype  with  the  originals.  The  Articles  and  Injunctions 
for  the  province  of  York,  fragments  of  which  only  are  given 
in  Strype's  Life,  have  been  extracted  entire  from  the  Eegister 
at  York. 

The  editor  thankfully  acknowledges  his  obligations  to  the 
officers  in  charge  of  the  several  libraries  and  MSS.,  from 
which  he  derived  many  of  the  articles  contained  in  this  volume. 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICE,  &C. 


for  the  facilities  which  they  kindly  afforded  him.  His  thanks 
are  especially  due  to  the  lord  bishop  of  London,  to  the 
Cathedral  authorities  at  York,  and  to  the  Rev.  S.  R. 
Maitland,  librarian  to  his  gi-ace  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, for  the  privilege  of  examining  archbishop  Grindars 
registers.  His  thanks  are  also  due  to  the  very  reverend  the 
Master  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cambridge,  the  Rev.  the 
Master  of  Pembroke  College,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Carr,  of  Col- 
chester, as  well  as  to  other  friends,  who  have  kindly  favoured 
him  with  communications.  He  is  also  bound  to  acknowledge 
the  liberality  of  Mr  Stewart,  bookseller,  London,  in  allowing 
him  a  copy  of  the  document  on  p.  313,  from  a  very  rare  tract 
in  his  possession. 


CORRIGENDA. 


In  p.  169,  note  2,  instead  of  the  sentence  beginning  in  the  fifth  line  of 
that  note,  read  John  Marshall  was  the  author  of  a  book  called  "A 
Treatise  of  the  Cross." 

p.  243.  The  translation  of  one  clause  in  the  Latin  was  inadvertently 
omitted.  Supply,  in  line  5  of  the  translation,  the  words :  "  I  have 
not  yet  repUed,  for  I  know  not  to  whom  to  direct  my  reply." 

p.  895,  note  2,  for  Appendix  iii.  p.  408,  read  p.  471. 


A  SERMON 

PREACHED  IN  THE 

CATHEDRAL  CHURCH  OF  ST  PAUL 

AT  THE 

FUNERAL  SOLEMNITY 

OF 

THE   EMPEROR  FERDINAND, 

OCTOBER  3,  1564. 


[grindal.] 


1 


a  S>^tmatt,  at  tbt 

ftxxmxal  solemnitie  of  tW  tnoet  tjisib 

anil  mi'tjj()tp  prime  Ferdinandus,  ti)t  late 
lEmpcrour  of  most  famous  memorgc,  ftoU 

Jien  in  ti^e  Cat^rtraH  Cijurtl^f  of  iSaint 
Paule  in  iLon&on,  fije  ft)irti  of  @c» 
tnbcr,  1564.  dWaife  iig  tlje  rc' 
uwenir  faff)cr  tti  <§0ir,  ©5= 
itiunti  ©rtnljan,  61= 
jSl^np  of  itnn-- 
tron. 

C  Xmprmteb  at  iLonticin  bp  3of)n 
Bag,  totoelltng  oucr  ^Ikrsgate, 


Cum  gratia  &  priuilegio  Regiee 
Maiestatis. 


C  Kljt^t  i)0aitC)S  arc  to  ht  iaVtS  at  IjJJiS 
s"5op  unticr  tl^c  <©atc. 


SERMON 


AT  THE  FUNERAL  SOLEMNITY'  OF  THE  MOST  HIGH  AND 
MIGHTY  PRINCE  FERDINANDUS  2,  THE  LATE  EMPEROR 
OF  MOST  FAMOUS  MEMORY,  HOLDEN  IN  THE 
CATHEDRAL  CHURCH  OF  ST  PAUL  IN  LON- 
DON,  THE  THIRD  OF  OCTOBER,  1564. 
MADE  BY  THE  REVEREND  FATHER 
IN  GOD  EDMUND  GRINDAL, 
BISHOP  OF  LONDON. 


The  Prayer  for  the  universal  Cliurch,  the  Church  of  England  and 
Ireland,  the  Queen's  Majesty,  the  States  of  the  realm,  &c.,  as  is 
ordinarily  accustomed,  were  first  made. 


Ideo  et  vos  estate  parati,  quia  qua  hora  non  putatis,  ea  filius  hominis 
Venturas  est. 

Therefore  he  ye  also  ready,  for  the  Lord  will  come  at  the  hour  which 
ye  think  not  on. 

Among  many  evil  and  naughty  affections,  which  follow  the 
nature  of  man  corrupted  by  sin,  right  honourable  and  beloved 
in  Christ,  few  or  none  bring  greater  inconveniences  with  them, 
than  doth  the  inordinate  hope  and  expectation  of  long  life. 
And  this  affection  is  so  much  the  more  hurtful  and  perilous, 
for  that  it  is  grounded  so  deeply,  and  sticketh  so  firmly  in  our 
nature,  that  it  cannot  easily  be  remedied  or  removed :  which 
thing,  beside  common  experience,  hath  of  old  time  been  noted 

\2  "  The  funerals  of  the  Emperor  Ferdinand,  lately  deceased,  were 
appointed  by  the  Queen  to  be  celebrated  in  St  Paul's  Church,  as  was 
customarily  done  in  those  days,  out  of  honour  to  the  neighbouring 
ci'owncd  heads,  which  was  done  accordingly  October  3.  There  was 
erected  for  the  solemnity,  in  the  choir,  an  hearse  richly  garnislicd,  and 
all  the  choir  hung  in  black,  with  the  escutcheons  of  his  arms  of  sundry 
sorts." — Strype,  Grindal,  p.  I4G.] 

P  Ferdinand  I.,  brother  of  Charles  V.,  was  born  a.  n.  1503.  He 
maiTied  Anne,  sister  of  Louis,  king  of  Bohemia,  a.  d.  1521 ;  was  elected 
king  of  the  Romans,  a.d.  1531 ;  and  upon  the  abdication  of  his  brother 
succeeded  to  the  empire,  a.d.  1558.  He  died  at  Vienna,  July  20,  1564, 
and  was  buried  at  Prague.   See  Modern  Universal  History,  Vol.  xi.] 


MaTTH.  XXIV. 


1—2 


4 


A   FUNERAL  SKEMON 


by  divers  and  sundry  proverbs,  as  this  for  one  :  Nemo  est  tam 
senex,  qui  non  j^utet  anmim  se  posse  vivere^ :  "  There  is  no 
man  so  old,  but  that  he  thinketh  he  may  Hve  yet  one  year 
longer and  when  that  is  done,  yet  another,  and  another  yet 
after  that,  and  so  in  infinitum^  until  all  years  and  days  be  clean 
past  and  expired.  The  like  hope  of  long  life  is  expressed  by 
this  proverb,  ^groto  anima  dum  est,  spes  est^ :  "  The  sick 
man,  as  long  as  he  hath  life  and  breath,  so  long  hath  he  hope 
signifying  that,  even  in  tlie  greatest  and  most  dangerous 
diseases,  the  sick  parties  ever  hope  to  live  and  to  escape;  so 
that  neither  old  age,  which  by  natural  course  foresheweth  death 
at  hand,  neither  yet  extremity  of  sickness,  be  it  never  so 
grievous,  can  remove  from  us  this  inordinate  expectation  and 
vain  hope  of  long  life,  so  long  as  this  body  hath  any  breath 
abiding,  or  life  left  in  it. 

Out  of  this  evil  root  spring  many  branches  of  great  incon- 
veniences :  for  when  men  be  in  expectation  of  long  life,  and 
promise  unto  themselves  continuance  of  many  years,  they  fall 
by  little  and  little  into  carnal  security,  they  grow  remiss  in  all 
godly  exercises,  delight  altogether  in  pleasures  of  this  world, 
little  or  nothing  thinking  of  the  world  to  come,  or  of  any 
amendment  or  correction  of  life,  but  deferring  it  to  a  longer 
time;  and  so  oftentimes  prevented  with  unlooked-for  death,  and 
found  asleep  in  their  wicked  security,  they  tumble  headlong,  or 
they  be  ware^  into  the  pit  of  damnation.  For  the  curing  there- 
fore of  this  dangerous  disease  in  our  sick  nature,  the  Holy 
Ghost  hath  provided  in  the  scriptures  two  special  remedies. 
The  one  is  the  setting  forth  before  our  eyes  the  severity  of 
God's  terrible  judgment  at  the  last  day,  when  the  Lord  him- 

1  Thess.  iv.  self  shall  come  with  the  voice  and  summoning  of  the  archangel, 
with  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  from  heaven,  in  judgment,  to 

2Cor.  V.  render  to  every  man  according  to  that  he  hath  done  in  the 
flesh,  be  it  good  or  evil ;  and  therewith  also  the  suddenness  of 
the  same  judgment,  which  shall  "  a  thief  in  the  night," 

Luke  xxi.    without  giving  any  forewarning,  as  a  snare  that  catcheth  the 

Matt.  xxiv.  bird,  and  as  the  lightning  which  most  suddenly  in  one  moment 
flasheth  from  east  to  the  west  over  all  heaven.  The  other  remedy 
is  the  often  warning  which  the  scriptures  do  give  us,  to  put  us 

P  Cicero  De  senect.  cap.  vii.  ad  fin.] 
\y  Cic.  ad  Atticum.  Lib.  ix.  Ep.  IO.3 
P  Before  they  are  aware.J 


FOR   THE   EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


5 


in  remembrance  of  our  forgetfulness  of  the  frailty  of  our  nature, 
continually  subject  unto  death,  who  will  not  suffer  us  long  to 
continue  here  upon  this  earth,  but  shortly,  and  very  often 
suddenly  also,  bringeth  us  most  certainly  to  an  end  of  this 
uncertain  life.  The  text  which  I  have  chosen  ministereth  just 
occasion  to  think  of  both  these  matters,  being  a  parcel  and  the 
very  conclusion  of  a  sermon,  made  by  Christ  himself  sitting  on 
mount  Olivet,  upon  occasion  that  his  disciples  asked  him  of  the 
signs  of  his  coming  and  of  the  end  of  the  world.  The  words 
are  these :  Idea  et  vos,  4-c.  "  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready,  Matt.  xxiv. 
for  the  Lord  will  come  at  the  hour  which  you  think  not  on." 
Which  sentence,  as  most  notable  and  worthy  to  be  regarded, 
our  Saviour  in  that  sermon  doth  sundry  times  repeat,  Vigilate 
ergo,  ^c.  "  Therefore."  Wherefore  1  It  is  the  conclusion  of  a 
similitude  going  before,  which  is  this :  "  If  the  good  man  of 
the  house  had  known  what  hour  the  thief  would  have  come,  he 
would  surely  have  watched,  and  not  have  suffered  his  house  to 
have  been  broken  up.  And  therefore  be  you  ready."  As  if  he 
should  say :  The  good  man  of  an  house  would  be  diligent  to 
save  and  preserve  his  house  and  worldly  goods,  being  things 
cori-uptible :  how  much  more  ought  you  to  be  continually 
vigilant,  lest  the  day  of  judgment,  which  cometh  suddenly,  as  a 
thief  in  the  night,  find  you  sleeping  in  sin  and  wickedness,  and 
so  you  lose  a  far  more  excellent  treasure,  redeemed  not  with 
gold  and  silver,  but  with  the  precious  blood  of  the  immaculate  i  Pet.  i. 
Lamb  Christ  our  Saviour  ! 

Although  therefore  tliis  text  most  properly  pertaineth  to 
put  us  in  remembrance  of  making  preparation  against  the 
general  judgment ;  yet  notwithstanding  I  intend  presently  to 
apply  it  to  the  preparation  towards  death,  partly  by  reason  of 
this  present  occasion,  and  partly  for  that  both  tend  to  one 
effect.  For  St  Augustine  saith,  "  Look  in  what  state  the  last  Aujust.  ad 
day  of  our  life  doth  find  us,  in  the  same  state  will  the  last  day  lipist.  so. 
of  the  world  judge  us*."  I  purpose  therefore,  by  occasion  of 
this  text,  to  put  you  in  remembrance  of  three  things : 

First,  of  the  exhortation  in  the  scripture,  moving  us  to 
prepare  to  die. 

P  In  quo  eniin  quemque  invenerit  suns  novissimus  dies,  in  hoc 
eum  conii)vehenclct  mundi  novissimus  dies :  quoniam  qiialis  in  die  isto 
quisque  moritur,  talis  in  die  illo  judicabitur.  August,  ad  Hesycli.  Epist. 
80,  ad  init.  Ed.  Basil.  Ib&d.  Tom.  ii.  col.  350.] 


6 


A  FUNERAL  SERMON 


Secondarily,  of  the  causes  that  ought  to  move  us  to  this 
preparation. 

And  thirdly,  of  the  true  ways  and  means  how  to  prepare 
to  die. 

And  by  the  way  I  intend  somewhat  to  speak  of  the  cause 
of  this  solenrn  assembly. 

I.  For  the  first.  As  it  is  said  here,  "  Be  in  readiness, 
&c."  so  are  there  very  many  places  in  the  scriptures,  tending 
to  the  same  effect.  In  Luke  xii.  Christ  saith  thus :  Sint  lumhi 
vestri  prwcincti,  et  lucernce  ardentes  in  manibus  vestris.  "  Let 
your  loins  be  girded,  and  your  candles  burning  in  your  hands." 
By  girding  of  the  loins  is  signified  the  bridling,  or  rather 
mortifying,  of  our  carnal  and  corrupt  affections ;  and  by  burn- 
ing candles  is  signified  the  light  of  faith,  and  christian  conver- 
sation, the  very  fruit  of  true  faith,  and  so,  in  sum,  that  we 
should  be  altogether  in  a  readiness.  Saint  Peter  also,  when 
he  maketh  mention  of  the  end  of  all  things  to  be  at  hand,  useth 
1  Pet.  iv.  much  like  exhortation  :  "  Be  ye  sober  (saith  he)  and  vigilant 
in  prayer;"  signifying  thereby,  that  temperance  in  meats  and 
drinks,  sobriety  of  conversation  in  all  the  parts  of  our  life, 
vigilancy  and  continuance  in  prayer  and  other  godly  exercises, 
are  sure  signs  that  we  make  preparation  for  death  and  for  the 
coming  of  Christ.  Of  such  like  exhortation  to  prepare  against 
death  the  scriptures  are  most  full,  and  so  plain,  that  this  part 
needeth  no  long  prosecution. 

IL  Now  for  the  second  part.  There  be  two  causes  that 
ought  (if  we  be  not  altogether  insensible)  to  move  us  to  pre- 
pare for  death.  The  one  is  the  necessity  of  death :  the  other 
is  the  uncertainty  thereof.    The  inevitable  necessity  of  death 

Heb.  ix.  is  very  well  expressed  by  Saint  Paul  in  these  words  :  Stahitum 
est  omnibus  hominibus  semel  mori,  et  post  hoc  judicium.  "  It  is 
ordained,"  or  it  is  a  statute,  concluded  and  enacted  in  the  high 
court  of  the  heavenly  parliament,  and  such  a  statute  as  never 
shall  be  repealed,  "that  all  men,"  of  what  estate  or  condition 
soever  they  be,  "shall  once  die,  and  after  that  followeth  the 

Eccies.  ii.  judgment."  The  wise  man  saith :  Moritur  doctus  simul  et 
indoctus.  "  The  learned  and  unlearned  both  die."  The  eth- 
nicks^  also  did  very  well  express  this  necessity  of  death.  For 
Horace  saith  thus  : 

Ethnicks:  heathen.] 


FOR   THE   EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


Pallida  mors  sequo  pulsat  pede  pauperum  tabernas, 
Regumque  turrcs^. 

"  Pale  death,  or  death  that  maketh  the  most  beautiful  and  best 
coloured  faces  pale,  doth  knock  as  indifferently  at  princes'* 
palaces,  as  at  poor  men's  cottages."  Another  poet  hath  these 
words :  Mors  sceptra  ligonihus  cequat.  "  Death  maketh 
sceptres  and  mattocks  equal,  and  as  soon  arresteth  he  the 
prince  that  carrieth  the  sceptre,  as  the  poor  man  that  diggeth 
with  the  mattock."  David  calleth  death  Viam  miiversce  carnis,  i  Kings  ii. 
"  the  way  of  all  flesh."  But  what  needeth  many  testimonies 
in  so  plain  a  matter,  so  universally  known  by  daily  experience 
in  all  places  and  times  1 

Now,  as  concerning  the  uncertainty  of  death,  (which  is  the 
second  and  greatest  cause  to  move  us  to  be  in  readiness,)  this 
may  be  truly  affirmed,  that  as  nothing  is  more  certain  than 
that  death  will  come,  so  is  there  nothing  more  uncertain  than 
the  hour  when  it  will  come.  And  therefore  is  our  life  in  the 
scriptures  compared  to  things  that  upon  light  and  sudden 
causes  are  alterable,  as  grass,  a  flower,  shadow,  smoke,  va-  isai.  xi. 
pour ;  and  death  resembled  to  the  stealing  in  of  a  thief,  to  a  James  iv. 
snare  entangling  the  bird,  and  the  hook  catching  the  fish  un- 
awares. This  uncertainty  is  also  touched  in  my  text :  Quia 
qua  horn  non  putatis,  Sfc.  "  For  the  Lord  will  come  at  the 
hour  which  ye  think  not."  But  both  these  things  shall  appear 
more  clearly  by  examples. 

And  to  begin  first  with  the  examples  of  the  latter  part. 
Nothing  doth  more  evidently  declare  the  uncertainty  of  death, 
than  the  sudden  deaths  of  persons  of  all  ages  and  degrees,  of 
which  we  find  plenty  both  in  profane  histories  and  in  the 
scriptures.  Pliny,  in  the  seventh  book  of  his  Natural  History,  P'.'"-  Nat.^ 
hath  a  whole  chapter  entitled  De  mortibus  repent inis^ :  and<^^P-53. 
the  like  chapter  hath  Valerius  Maximus*;  where  they  write,  that 
many  upon  most  light  causes  suddenly  have  died.  One  at 
Bome,  as  he  went  forth  at  his  chamber-door,  did  but  strike 
P  Hor.  Carm.  Lib.  i.  Od.  iv.  13.] 

\y  Q.  iEmilius  Lepidus  jam  egrediens  incusso  pollice  limini  cubiculi. 
C.  Aufidius,  cum  egressus  in  Senatum  iret,  ofFenso  pede  in  comitio. 
Legatus  quoque,  qui  Khodiorum  causam  in  Scnatu  magna  cum  admi- 
ratione  oraverat,  in  limine  curiae  protinus  expiravit  progredi  volens. 
Plin.  Nat.  Hist.  Lib.  vii.  cap.  53.] 

l^*  Valerius  Maximus,  Lib.  ix.  cap.  12.  De  mortibus  non  vulgaribus.] 


8  A   FUNERAL  SERMON 

his  finger  a  little  on  the  door-cheek,  and  immediately  fell  down 
dead.  Another  did  but  stumble  as  he  went  forth,  and  died 
forthwith.  An  ambassador  of  the  Rhodians,  after  he  had 
declared  his  message  to  the  senate,  departing  forth  of  the 
council-chamber,  fell  down  by  the  way  suddenly,  and  there 
died,  ^schylus  the  poet  lying  on  sleep  bareheaded  near  the 
sea,  a  great  sea-fowl,  thinking  his  head  to  be  a  stone  whereon 
he  might  break  the  shell-fish  which  he  carried,  let  it  fall  on 
his  head,  wherewith  he  was  killed  out  of  hand.  Lucian,  a 
man  indeed  learned  and  eloquent,  but  a  derider  of  all  religion, 
and  namely'  a  blasphemer  of  christian  religion,  travelling  by 
the  way,  was  suddenly  set  upon  and  worried  with  dogs ;  a 
death  worthy  such  a  blasphemer,  and  a  terrible  example  to  all 
contemners  and  deriders  of  religion  and  piety.  The  scriptures 
1  Sam.  XXV.  also  want  not  like  examples.  The  chm'hsh  rich  man  Nabal, 
who  at  his  sheep-shearing  held  a  feast  in  his  house  like  a 
king,  but  denied  to  relieve  David,  then  persecuted  and  in 
distress,  within  ten  days  after  was  smitten  of  the  Lord,  and 
Actsv.  so  died.  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  pretending  that  they  gave 
their  whole  patrimony  to  the  relief  of  the  poor  in  the  primi- 
tive church,  but  indeed  reserving  a  portion  to  themselves,  and 
so  lying  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  immediately  stricken  of 
God,  and  so  ended  their  lives,  to  the  fearful  example  of  all 
hypocrites  and  dissemblers,  namely  in  matters  pertaining  to 
Actsxii.  God's  religion.  Herod  Agrippa,  being  in  his  most  glorious 
magnificency  contented  to  hear  himself  magnified  and  extolled 
as  a  God  and  not  a  man,  was  suddenly  smitten  by  the  angeE 
of  the  Lord,  and  died  a  most  miserable  death.  The  rick- 
Luke  xii.  man,  of  whom  mention  is  made  in  the  12th  of  Luke,  that 
intended  to  pull  down  his  barns  and  granaries,  and  to  build: 
larger,  said  to  his  soul :  "  Soul,  thou  hast  provision  laid  up, 
in  store  for  many  years,  and  therefore  take  thine  ease,  eat, 
drink,  and  be  merry."  But  what  became  of  him  ?  God  said 
unto  him :  "  Thou  fool,  even  this  very  night  shall  thy  soul  be 
taken  from  thee;  and  then  who  shall  have  that  thou  hast  pro- 
Han,  iv.  vided  V  The  example  of  Nabuchodonosor  is  very  terrible, 
who,  walking  in  his  palace,  and  glorying  in  his  strong  and 
stately  city  Babylon,  whiles  the  words  were  yet  in  his  mouth, 
was  suddenly  stricken  with  a  plague  worse  than  death;  for 
P  Namely:  especially.] 


FOR   THE   EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


9 


the  use  of  reason  was  taken  from  him,  and  he  himself,  turned 
forth  among  beasts,  became  as  a  beast,  eating  hay  Hke  an 
ox  ;  to  teach  all  posterities  ensuing,  not  to  glory  in  things 
of  this  world  which  are  but  vain,  but  that  "he  which  glorieth 
should  glorj'  in  the  Lord."  It  shall  not  be  amiss  if  I  add 
one  example  of  mine  own  knowledge :  for  God's  judgments 
exercised  in  our  days  are  also  to  be  observed  and  marked. 
I  knew  a  priest  who  had  rapped  together  four  or  five  bene- 
fices, but  was  resident  upon  never  a  one  of  them.  All  this 
sufficed  him  not;  and  therefore  he  longed  for  a  prebend  also, 
there  to  spend  at  ease  the  milk  and  the  fleece  of  the  flocks 
which  he  had  never  fed.  At  length  by  mediation  of  money 
he  obtained  a  prebend :  and  when  his  man  brought  him  home 
the  seal  thereof,  cast  into  a  marvellous  joy,  he  burst  forth 
into  these  words  of  the  psalm,  taken  out  of  his  portesse%  which 
was  all  his  study :  Hcec  requies  mea.  "  This  is  my  rest,  rPsai.cxxxU. 
(saith  the  priest)  this  is  ray  place  of  quiet ;  here  intend  I 
to  make  merry  so  long  as  I  live."  What  followed  hereof! 
Assuredly,  nulla  requies^  "  no  rest" ;  but  within  a  few  days 
after  he  was  stricken  with  a  palsy,  that  he  could  not  stir 
himself,  and  besides  bereft  of  all  his  wits  and  understanding, 
^hat  where  before  he  was  accounted  a  worldly  wise  man,  after- 
wards he  was  altogether  foolish,  and  not  long  after  died. 
And  who  is  there  that  hath  lived  any  number  of  years,  but 
they  have  known  or  heard  of  many  that  have  died  suddenly  \ 
Some  sitting  in  their  chairs,  some  sleeping  in  their  beds ; 
some  have  fallen  down  dead  going  in  the  streets ;  some  have 
fallen  off"  from  their  horses ;  besides  many  other  like  cases, 
<joraing  by  fraud,  force,  or  violence,  wrought  by  one  man 
against  another,  whereof  be  infinite  and  too  many  examples. 
Wherefore,  to  conclude  this  part,  let  all  those  whom  God 
hath  blessed  with  prosperity  in  this  world,  learn  further  out 
of  these  examples,  that  when  they  are  in  the  highest  and 
best  state  of  wealth,  favour,  honour,  and  dignity,  then  have 
they  most  cause  to  be  vigilant  and  in  a  readiness ;  for  then 
most  commonly  God's  stroke  is  nearest  at  hand,  and  sudden 
destruction  lighteth  upon  such  as  in  the  midst  of  worldly 
prosperity  have  not  God  before  their  eyes,  but  cast  him  clean 
out  of  their  remembrance. 

\^  Portesse,  portass,  or  portus :  a  breviary.] 


10 


A   FUNERAL  SERMON 


Now  to  come  to  necessity,  a  few  examples  in  that  shall 
suffice.  Daily  experience  sheweth  that  all  are  subject  to  death. 
Some  note  that  it  is  not  without  an  emphasis,  and  to  be 

Gen.  V.  marked,  that  in  the  5th  of  Genesis,  where  mention  is  made 
of  the  old  fathers  that  lived  some  seven,  some  eight,  some 
nine  hundred  years,  ever  in  the  end  Moses  addeth  these  words, 
Et  mortuus  est,  "and  he  died;"  to  give  us  to  understand, 
that  live  we  never  so  long,  yet  at  length  cometh  death,  and 
maketh  an  end  of  all.  If  strength  could  have  preserved  from 
death,  Sampson  had  yet  lived ;  if  wisdom,  Solomon ;  if  va- 
liancy, David ;  if  beauty,  Absolora  ;  if  riches,  Croesus ;  if 
largeness  of  dominion,  Alexander  the  Great  had  yet  remained 
alive.  But  what  need  we  to  seek  far  examples  ?  Behold,  this 
present  assembly  and  solemnity  most  lively  expresseth  to  all 
our  senses  the  brittleness  of  our  nature,  and  the  necessity 
of  death.  For  if  the  most  noble  and  mighty  prince  Ferdi- 
nandus,  the  Roman  emperor,  for  whose  funeral  this  prepara- 
tion and  concourse  is  here  made,  hath  entered  the  way  of  all 
flesh,  and  though  he  were  the  greatest  and  honourablest  of 
all  eartlily  kings,  hath  as  a  subject  obeyed  the  irrevocable 
statute  of  the  heavenly  emperor  spoken  of  before ;  let  us,  in 
respect  far  inferior  persons,  assure  ourselves  we  shall  follow, 
and  that  how  soon  we  cannot  te'U.  And  because  it  is  com- 
monly used  that  something  should  be  spoken  at  the  funerals 
of  great  and  notable  personages  in  their  praise  and  commen- 
dation, agreeable  to  their  conditions,  I  will  also,  agreeably  to 
the  said  custom,  speak  something  in  commendation  of  the 
virtues  of  this  most  noble  prince.  In  which  doing  I  shall  do 
no  new  thing,  but  therein  follow  the  steps  of  the  most  godly, 
ancient,  and  best  learned  fathers  of  the  church.  Gregory 
Nazianzen,  who  for  his  excellent  knowledge  was  called  Theo- 
logus,  that  is,  the  divine,  wrote  divers  and  sundry  funeral 
orations  or  sermons,  and  in  them  highly  commended  the  par- 
ties discessed';  as  Basilius  Magnus,  Cyprian,  Athanasius,  his 
own  father,  (for  his  father  was  a  married  bishop,)  and  divers 

inoratione  other  ^.    St  Ambrose  in  like  sermons  highly  commended  Va- 

habita  in  o  j 

funere 

P*"''^'  Discessed :  departed,  deceased.] 

[-  In  Cypr.  Orat.  18.  Tom.  i.  p.  274.  In  patrem  Orat.  19.  p.  286. 
In  Basil.  Orat.  20.  p.  316.  In  Athanas.  Orat.  21.  p.  373.  Edit.  Paris. 
1630.] 


FOR  THE  EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


11 


lentinianus  and  Theodosius  the  emperors''.  Which  was  not 
done  of  these  learned  fathers,  either  for  vain  ostentation  of 
eloquence,  or  for  flattery  of  their  friends  remaining  alive ;  but 
partly  to  continue  a  reverent  and  honourable  memory  of  the 
parties  deceased,  and  partly  to  excite  and  stir  up  others  by 
rehearsal  of  their  virtues  to  the  imitation  of  the  same. 

And  here  I  must  crave  pardon,  if  I  shall  not  so  largely  and 
particularly  speak  in  the  commendation  of  this  noble  emperor, 
as  did  Ambrose  of  Valentinian  and  Theodosius.  For  this 
prince  was  to  me  personally  unknown :  Ambrose  was  much 
conversant  with  both  the  other.  And  therefore  of  this  prince 
I  can  report  only  those  things  which  either  are  credibly  writ- 
ten of  him  in  the  histories  of  our  time,  or  that  are  notori- 
ous by  common  fame,  or  that  I  myself  have  heard  by  very 
certain  report,  of  men  of  good  credit.  And  here  I  will  briefly 
pass  over  those  things  which  orators  coidd  prosecute  with 
much  eloquence  at  great  length ;  as,  first  of  all,  his  high 
parentage  and  nobility  of  birth,  being  indeed  very  notable, 
descending  in  direct  line  from  sundry  emperors.  Frederick 
the  emperor,  of  that  name  the  third,  was  his  great  grandfather: 
Maximilian  the  emperor,  son  to  the  said  Frederick,  was  his 
grandfather :  Philip,  king  of  Spain,  father  to  Charles  the  last 
emperor,  and  to  him :  his  mother  was  the  daughter  and  heir 
of  the  king  of  Spain  :  his  father's  mother  was  the  only  daughter 
and  heir  to  Carolus  Audax,  Charles  the  Bold,  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, and  lord  of  all  the  Low  Countries ;  indeed  a  duke  by 
style,  but,  when  he  lived,  terrible  to  the  mightiest  kings  of 
his  time ;  he  himself  also  descending  lineally  from  the  kings 
of  France.  So  that  there  was  compacted  in  this  prince's 
person,  as  it  were,  a  bundle  of  the  principal  nobility  of 
the  christian  world ;  out  of  the  compass  of  the  which  world 
there  is  no  true  nobility,  but  all  barbaric.  I  will  likewise 
pass  over  the  dignity  and  honour  of  his  estate,  which 
was  the  highest  type  of  all  worldly  preerainency,  to  the  which 
he  ascended  by  all  steps  and  degrees  of  honour.  As  first  of 
all,  after  the  death  of  Maximilian  the  emperor,  his  grandfa- 
ther, besides  other  his  titles  and  styles,  he  was  created,  not 
a  duke,  which  is  a  place  of  great  honour,  and  namely  in  those 

Ambrosii  Orat.  funebr.  de  obitu  Valent.  Imp.  Tom.  in.  p.  3.  de 
obitu  Theodos.  Imp.  Tom.  iii.  p.  47.  Ed.  Basil.  1567.] 


12 


A   FUNERAL  SERMON 


counti-ies,  but  an  archduke,  I  mean  archduke  of  Austria,  and 
(that  more  is)  the  only  archduke  of  the  worki,  so  far  as  I 
have  read  or  heard.  Other  there  were  archdukes  in  style, 
but  he  only,  so  long  as  he  lived,  was  archduke  in  possession. 
Soon  after  he  was  crowned  king  of  Boheme,  then  elected 
king  of  Romans,  after  that  king  of  Hungary,  and  last  of  all 
emperor  of  Rome ;  which  is  the  highest  step  and  degree  of 
honour  that  any  man  in  Christianity  can  attain  unto.  When 
I  say  the  liighest,  I  do  not  here  except  the  pretenced  super- 
eminency  of  the  pope''s  holiness :  for  I  take  his  holiness, 
in  challenging  to  be  above  the  emperor,  to  be  an  usurper; 
and  in  this  point  I  have  Tertullian  to  make  with  me,  who 
writeth  plainly  thus :  Imperator  oinnibus  honiinihus  major, 
solo  Deo  minor.  "  The  emperor  (saith  he)  is  greater  than, 
all  men,  and  yet  less  than  God  alone'."" 

Thus  much  concerning  the  royal  progeny  and  imperial 
state  of  Ferdinandus ;  which  things  I  have  briefly  passed  over, 
as  matters  more  meet  for  them  that  write  panegyrical  orations, 
than  for  the  pulpit.  For  although  they  be  the  gifts  of  God, 
and  therefore  to  be  esteemed  in  their  kind,  yet  be  they  the 
things  that  rather  make  a  great  man,  than  a  good  and  a 
christian  man.  For  the  like  hath  often  happened,  as  well  to 
evil  men  and  to  heathen  men,  as  to  good  and  christian  men. 

I  will  therefore  commend  imto  you  the  gifts  of  the  mind, 
and  the  godly  virtues,  which  were  in  this  noble  emperor : . 
in  the  which,  for  the  causes  afore  alleged,  I  must  be  more 
brief  than  otherwise  the  matter  requireth.  For  surely,  I 
have  heard  that  he  abounded  in  aU  kinds  of  virtue;  that  he 
was  a  lover  of  justice,  a  lover  of  truth,  and  a  hater  of  the 
contraries;  that  he  was  full  of  clemency,  full  of  humbleness 
of  mind,  no  proud  man,  no  haughty  man,  but  humble,  mild, 
and  full  of  affability.  He  was  also  not  unlearned  ;  and  both  in 
Latin  and  all  other  vulgar  tongues  so  skilful,  that  he  was 
well  able  to  treat  in  the  same  with  the  most  part  of  the 
nations  of  Christendom. 

P  Colimus  ergo  et  imperatorem  sic,  quoraodo  et  nobis  licet  et  ipsi 
expedit,  ut  hominem  a  Deo  secundum ;  et  quicquid  est,  a  Deo  conse- 
cutum,  et  solo  Deo  minorem.  Hoc  et  ipse  volet.  Sic  enira  omnibus 
major  est,  duni  solo  vero  Deo  minor  est.  Tertull.  ad  Scap.  p.  86.  Ed. 
Paris.  1641.] 


FOR   THE  EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


13 


But  out  of  all  his  virtues,  I  will  at  this  time  especially 
commend  unto  you  three,  whereof  two  are  notoriously  known 
throughout  all  Christendom ;  the  third  I  myself  have  heard 
by  report  of  them  that  were  of  good  credit  and  excellent 
learning.  And  the  first  is  his  fortitude,  travails,  and  con- 
tinuance in  wars  against  infidels  and  sworn  enemies  of  tlie 
christian  name  and  religion,  I  mean  the  Turks.  The  principal 
office  required  of  a  christian  prince,  over  and  above  the 
duty  of  another  christian,  is  the  right  use  of  the  sword, 
put  by  God  into  his  hand,  for  the  defence  of  the  godly 
and  innocent,  and  for  the  repressing  and  punishing  of  the 
wicked.  This  sword  is  never  so  well  occupied,  as  when 
it  is  drawn  in  wars  to  defend  christians  against  infi.dels 
and  enemies  of  christian  religion.  For  these  wars  have  a 
privilege  or  prerogative  above  all  other  kind  of  wars ;  for 
they  are  called   in   the   scriptures   bella   Domini^    "  the  [Numb.  xxi. 

,  .  .  14.] 

Lord''s  wars."  In  these  kind  of  wars  against  Turks  and 
Mahumetists^  this  noble  prince  spent  a  great  piece  of  his 
young  and  middle  age,  not  sparing  therein  neither  his  trea- 
sure, or  his  travail  even  in  his  own  person ;  and  therefore, 
in  that  point,  may  very  well  be  compared  to  the  most  godly 
and  valiant  prince  king  David,  of  whom,  for  his  valiancy  i  sam.  xxv. 
against  the  Philistines  and  other  infidels,  it  is  written,  that 
he  fought  the  Lord's  battles. 

But  here  methinketh  I  hear  some  man  making  unto 
me  this  objection,  and  saying :  "  Sir,  ye  commend  this  man 
highly  for  his  wars  against  the  Turks ;  but  I  beseech  you, 
what  success  had  his  wars?  Had  not  the  Turk  the  upper 
hand  ?  Have  we  not  lost,  for  all  his  wars,  the  better  part 
of  the  kingdom  of  Hungary  ?  How  then  is  he  worthy  com- 
mendation, that  loseth  and  not  winneth  by  his  warsf  To 
that  I  answer,  that  counsels,  wars,  and  other  actions  are 
not  to  be  judged  by  the  success,  but  by  the  purpose,  intent, 
and  prudent  disposition  towards  the  same.  One  poet  wisheth  Ovid. 
that  he  should  never  have  good  success,  which  measureth 
doings  by  success : 

"Ccareat  snccessibus,  opto, 
Quisquis  ab  eventu  facta  notanda  putat^" 

To  direct  wars  and  other  actions  to  some  good  end,  and 
Mahometans.]  Ovid.  Ileroides.  Ep.  ii.  85.] 


A   FUNERAL  SERMON 


to  prosecute  the  same  by  prudent  advice,  industry,  and  acti\'ity, 
pertaineth  (as  God's  gift)  to  the  praise  of  a  man ;  but  the 
success  of  things  is  resened  to  God  alone,  who  disposeth 
them  accordingc  to  his  divine  "nisdom. 

And  therefore,  if  God  had  determined  at  that  time  (as 
appeareth  manifestly  he  had)  to  plague  Christendom  by  the 
Turk,  as  he  did  the  Jews  by  Nabuchodonosor,  (for  God 
can  use  both  e^^l  men  and  wicked  spirits  for  his  executioners,) 
and  tliat  for  the  sins  of  the  christian  princes  and  people, 
and  namely  for  contemning  and  persecuting  the  doctrine  of 
the  gospel,  then  offered  unto  them ;  what  could  all  the  kings 
of  Christendom  have  done  to  the  contrar}- 1  But  if  we  vnH 
judge  this  matter  after  the  manner  of  men,  and  by  common 
reason,  the  fault  of  the  losses  in  Hungan,-  is  rather,  yea, 
justly,  to  be  imputed  to  other  christian  princes,  (who  at 
that  time,  for  old,  rusty,  private  titles,  were  at  mortal  and 
deadly  war  one  against  another,  and  so  opened  the  way  to 
the  Turk.)  than  to  king  Ferdinand,  who  continuaDy  laboured 
for  aid  against  the  Turk,  but  could  obtain  none,  and  was 
left  alone  to  match  with  a  most  mighty  tyranne\  who  hath 
alone  a  dominion  in  greatness  equal  almost  to  all  Christendom, 
besides  the  conspiracy  of  divers  Hungarian  princes  (for^ 

P  TjTanne:  tyrannus,  tyrant r\ 

P  i.  e;  on  account  or  in  favour  of  the  Vaivode's  quarrel. — His  populis, 
Vavoidae  titulo,  prserat  Joannes  Zapolia,  cum  Ludovicus  Ladislai  filius, 
Hunjaris  rex,  infelici  praelio  ad  Mugacium  cum  SohTnano  conflixit, 
sicuti  libro  primo  diximus;  et  ex  regis  morte  occasionem  augendae 
potentiae  cap  tans,  Hungariae  procerum  favore  rex  electus  est,  et  Aibae 
regalis  loco  et  more  majoram  regia  omamenta  ac  coronam  sumpsit. 
Sed  cum  postea  Ferdinandus  Caesaris  frater,  qui  Annam  LudoWci 
ultimi  regis  sororem  uxorem  duxerat,  contrario  procerum  favore  in 
regem  assumptus  esset,  hinc  Joannes  Turcico  robore  fretus,  illinc 
Ferdinandus  suis  fratemisque  viribus,  et  uterque  reguloram  inter  se 
dissidentium  opibus  subnixi,  magno  reipublicae  christianae  detrimento, 
de  regno  diu  certarunt.  Thuani  Hist.  Lib.  ix.  2.  Vol.  i.  p.  311.  Edit. 
Lond.  1733. 

"  His  brother-in-law,  Lewis  the  Young,  being  slain  in  the  battle  of 
Mohais,  he,  by  \-irtue  of  his  wife's  title  (Anne  of  Hungary),  was  crowned 
king  of  Bohemia  at  Prague ;  and  after  having  defeated  John  de  Zapolles, 
count  of  Scepus,  Vaivode  of  Transylvania,  who  was  his  competitor  for 
Hungary,  he  entered  into  quiet  possession  of  that  kingdom,  and  was 
cro%vned  at  Belgrade."    Modem  Univ.  Hist.  Vol.  xi.  p.  1G9. 

"  The  feudal  institutions  however  subsisted  both  in  Hungary  and 
Bohemia  in  such  vigour,  and  the  nobles  possessed  such  extensive  power. 


FOR   THE   EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


15 


Vavoida  his  quarrel)  with  the  Turk  against  him,  which 
troubled  him  more  than  all  the  Turk's  force.  And  I  beseech 
you,  in  this  case  who  could  hope  to  have  good  success  ? 

And  yet  his  wars  against  the  Turk  did  not  always  lack 
success.  For  proof  whereof,  I  shall  desire  you  to  call  to 
remembrance,  how  nobly  and  valiantly  the  city  of  Vienna 
in  Austria  was  defended  against  the  Turk,  chiefly  by  his 
means^.  They  that  write  the  histories  of  our  time  make  report, 
that  the  city  of  Vienna,  then  being  a  weak  town  and  not 
fortified,  the  great  Turk^  having  passed  through  Hungary 
with  an  huge  army,  shewing  by  the  way  infinite  examples 
of  barbarous  tyranny  and  cruelty,  sparing  neither  age  nor 
sex,  no,  not  forbearing  to  rip  the  bodies  of  chi-istian  women 
great  with  child,  was  by  him  besieged  round  about  with 
five  great  camps,  the  multitude  of  the  enemies  being  so  great, 
jLhat  a  man,  standing  in  the  tower  of  the  great  church  there, 
should  for  eight  miles  compass  round  about  the  town  see 
nothing  but  tents  and  pavilions.  The  Turk  so  approached 
the  town,  that  he  procm-ed  the  walls  to  be  undermined,  and 
great  breaches  being  made  in  three  several  places,  three  terrible 
assaults  were  given  three  sundry  days ;  and  yet,  through  God's 
good  protection,  the  town,  of  itself  weak  and  newly  fortified, 
was  defended  by  a  wall  of  christian  men's  bodies,  and  the 
Turkish  tyranne  repelled  with  shame  and  loss  of  great  num- 
bers of  his  soldiers,  to  the  notable  benefit  of  all  Christendom. 
For  if  the  Turk  had  then  surprised  Vienna,  not  only  all 
Germany,  but  all  Italy,  France,  yea,  and  England  also,  would 
have  before  this  time  trembled  and  quaked.    And  sm-ely,  I 

that  the  crowns  were  still  elective ;  and  Ferdinand's  rights,  if  they  had 
not  been  powerfully  supported,  would  have  met  with  little  regard.  But 
his  own  personal  merit,  the  respect  due  to  the  brother  of  the  greatest 
monarch  in  Christendom,  the  necessity  of  choosing  a  prince  able  to 
afford  his  subjects  some  additional  protection  against  the  Turkish  arms, 
(which,  as  they  had  recently  felt  their  power,  they  greatly  dreaded) 
together  with  the  intrigues  of  his  sister,  who  had  been  married  to  the 
late  king,  overcame  the  prejudices  which  the  Hungarians  had  conceived 
against  tlie  archduke,  as  a  foreigner ;  and  though  a  considerable  party 
voted  for  the  Vaywode  of  Transylvania,  at  length  secured  Ferdinand  the 
throne  of  that  kingdom."  Robertson's  Hist,  of  Charles  the  Vth,  Book  iv. 
Vol.  II.  p.  374.  Edit.  1812.] 

P  A.  D.  1520.]  Soliraan  I.] 


16 


A    FUXERAL  SERMON 


think,  we  of  England,  that  think  ourselves  in  most  safet}',  as 
we  have  a  proverb  of  "  the  pope  to  come  to  our  own  doors," 
so  should  we  have  had  the  Turk,  or'  this  day,  to  have  come 
to  our  own  doors,  if  Vienna  had  not  been  so  stoutly  and 
valiantly  defended,  and  that  chiefly  by  the  good  means  of  this 
noble  emperor  Ferdinandus.  For  although  the  emperor  Ferdi- 
nand, then  king  of  the  Romans,  was  not  there  in  person,  yet 
is  his  commendation  never  the  less.  For  the  war  was  his, 
the  town  was  his,  the  army  was  collected  by  his  providence, 
and,  as  they  use  to  speak  in  the  Latin  phrase,  Ferdinandi 
aus^nciis  totum  helium  gerehatur.  So  tliat  I  conclude,  if  the 
emperor  Ferdinand  had  never  done  any  other  notable  act  in 
all  his  life  (as  he  hath  done  many)  besides  the  defence  of 
Vienna,  yet  were  he,  for  that  alone,  worthy  of  perpetual 
memory  and  of  eternal  fame  and  renown. 

The  second  thing  worthy  high  commendation  in  this  prince, 
in  my  judgment,  was  his  peaceable  government,  after  he 
attained  the  imperial  crown".  And  although  to  some  it  may 
seem  strange  to  commend  in  one  man  two  contrary  things,  war 
and  peace,  yet  indeed,  the  varieties  of  times  and  other  circum- 
stances considered,  it  is  no  strange  thing  at  all.  His  wars  were 
against  God's  enemies ;  his  peace  was  with  God's  people. 
Ever  sithence  he  was  created  emperor,  (his  wars  with  the  Tm-ks 
once  compounded,)  he  liath  only  studied  to  maintain  public 
peace :  he  hath  not  attempted  (as  other  men  have)  to  enlarge 
his  dominion  uith  the  effusion  of  christian  blood :  he  hath  not 
stirred  up  any  civil  wars,  under  colour  and  pretence  of  religion, 
or  for  any  other  titles ;  but  rather  peaceably  governed,  nourish- 
ing concord  and  amity  among  all  the  states  of  the  empire  :  so 
that  by  means  thereof  Germany,  before  afflicted  both  by  civil 

C  Or:  ere.] 

Princeps  prudentia,  justitia,  liberalitate,  mansuetudine,  assidui- 
tate,  ^^gilantia  nulli  secundiis ;  sed  supra  eas  omnes  virtutes  pietatis  in 
illo  et  pacis  in  domo  Dei  constituendse  praecipuum  studium  fuit.  Nam 
ut  in  irapetu  Turcorum,  cui  impar  viribus  erat,  sustinendo  ac  frangendo 
mora  et  arte  uti  optimum  factu  experientia  didicerat ;  sic  et  in  religionis 
negotio  non  igne  et  ferro  grassavi,  ad  quod  ipsum  et  Gallise  regem  pleri- 
que  hortabantur,  sed  colloquiis,  disputationibus,  amicis  collationibus,  con- 
ciliis  denique,  sive  nationalibus  sive  oecumenicis,  rem  gerere  tutius 
judicabat.  Tbiiani  Hist.  lib.  xxxvi.  15.  Tonj.  n.  396.  See  also  Modern 
Universal  History,  Vol.  xi.  171.] 


FOR  THE   EMPEKOR  1-ERDI\AND. 


17 


and  foreign  wars,  is  at  this  present,  by  many  men's  judgment, 
more  flourishing  both  for  men  and  wealth,  than  it  was  at  any 
one  time  this  hundred  years;  that  this  man  might  well  have 
used  like  words  with  Augustus  the  emperor,  when  he  died : 
GermaiiMm  laferifiam  accept,  marmoremn  relinquo.  I  received 
a  Germany  of  brick,  I  leave  it  of  marble^. 

Therefore,  as  in  his  wars  I  compared  him  to  valiant  king 
David,  so  in  this  latter  time,  for  his  peaceable  government,  he 
may  be  very  well  compared  to  Salomon,  who  is  termed,  by  the 
interpretation  of  his  name,  pacijicus,  "  peaceable,"  or  a  prince 
of  peace.  And  so  he  alone  hath  matched  two  most  worthy 
princes  in  two  several  and  most  princely  qualities . 

The  third  thing  that  I  commend  specially  in  this  prince, 
which  I  must  speak,  not  of  knowledge,  but  of  most  credible 
report,  is  his  chastity :  he  was  a  chaste  prince,  a  prince  that 
did  truly  and  (as  they  say)  precisely,  keep  his  wedlock*: — a 
notable  virtue  in  any  man,  but  more  notable  in  a  prince,  and 
most  notable  in  so  great  a  prince,  specially  in  this  loose  and 
licentious  age.  For  in  these  days  it  is  to  be  feared  that  not 
only  princes,  but  others  of  far  meaner  estate,  think  unchaste 
life  and  the  breach  of  matrimony  a  thing  not  only  in  themselves 
worthy  of  no  reprehension,  but  also  account  others,  of  like  state 
in  power  and  authority,  very  fools  and  dastards,  if  they  of  con- 
science forbear  to  do  the  same.  Like  in  that  to  the  ethnicks, 
of  whom  St  Peter  writeth  these  words:  Atqm  hoc  ahaurdum  ivn-w. 
illis  videtur,  quod  non  accurratis  una  cmi  illis  in  eandem  liixus 
refusionem.  "  And  it  seemeth  to  them  a  strange  or  fond  thing, 
that  ye  run  not  with  them  into  the  same  excess  of  riot,  or  loose- 
ness." But  let  these  men  assure  themselves  of  that  which 
followeth  in  the  same  place:  "  These  men  (saith  St  Peter)  shall  i  Pet.  iv. 
give  account  to  him  that  is  prepared  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead."  God  hath  not  given  a  particular,  but  a  general  law: 
neither  hath  he  given  his  commandments  to  poor  men  only,  or 
to  men  of  mean  estate,  but  to  all  men  and  to  all  estates,  high 
and  low,  emperors,  kings,  queens,  lords,  ladies,  rich,  poor.  Yea, 

P  Urbem  excoluit  adeo,  ut  jure  sit  gloriatus,  marmoream  se  relin- 
quere,  quam  lateritiam  accepisset.    Suetonius  in  August,  c. 

He  was  interred  by  tlie  body  of  queen  Anne  liis  wife,  with  whom 
he  had  lived  in  the  utmost  harmony  of  conjugal  affection.  Mod.  Univ. 
Hist.  Vol.  XI.  p.  171.] 

2 

[grixdal.] 


18 


A   FUNERAL  SERMON 


the  greatest  prince  of  the  world  shall  as  well  tremble  at  the^ 
judgment-seat  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  pass  as  hard  an  account,  as 
the  poorest  man  of  the  earth,  and  an  harder  too,  for  that  he  hath 
a  greater  charge  committed  unto  him,  according  as  it  is  written  : 
Luke  xii.     Cui  multum  credltum,  inultum  requiretur  ah  eo ;  and,  Potentes 
wisd.  vi.    patenter  tormenta  patientur.    "  To  whom  much  is  committed, 
of  him  much  shall  be  required     and,  "  The  mighty  shall  suffer 
mighty  torments."    Let  no  man  think,  therefore,  that  high 
estate  in  this  world  giveth  him  a  license  to  live  wickedly  and 
unchastely ;  but  rather  follow  this  prince,  who  Airtuously, 
godly,  and  christianly  lived  in  honourable  matrimony ;  and 
may  therefore  herein  justly  be  compared  to  the  virtuous  em- 
peror Gratianus,  one  of  his  predecessors,  to  whom  St  Ambrose 
Jn.orat.^de  giveth  tliis  laudable  testimony  :  Fuit  Gratianus  castus  corpore, 
tinia.        ut  propter  conjiigiim  nescierit  alterius  focmince  consuetudinem^ . 

'  Gratianus  was  a  chaste  man  of  his  body,  who  out  of  wedlock, 
or  besides  his  wife,  knew  not  the  company  of  any  other 
woman." 

And  behold,  I  beseech  you,  how  wonderfully  God  blessed 
him  for  his  chaste  observation  of  matrimony.  For  where  other 
princes,  living  heretofore  incontinently,  have  been  plagued  of 
God  with  sterility  and  want  of  royal  issue  of  their  bodies,  and 
so  the  direct  hne  of  succession  hath  been  cut  off  after  them, 
God  hath  not  only  given  unto  this  prince  plenty  of  honourable 
children,  both  sons  and  daughters,  but  also,  according  to  the 

cxxvi'ii  6  ]  ^^^'^^  ^^^^  psalm,  caused  him  see  filios  Jiliorum,  his  children"'s 
children,  to  a  very  great  number. 

The  honourable  marriages  of  his  daughters  in  sundry  places 
of  Christendom  I  omit :  but  one  thing  I  cannot  but  note  unto 
you,  that  he  received  at  God's  hand  the  same  blessing  which 
God  granted  unto  David,  whereof  he  himself  maketh  mention 
in  the  third  ^  book  of  the  kings,  the  first  chapter,  in  these 

1  Kings  I.  words:  Benedictus  Dominus  Deus  Israel,  qui  dedit  hodie 
sedentem  in  solio  meo,  videntibus  oculis  meis.  "  Praised  be 
God  (saith  David,  when  Salomon  his  son  was  proclaimed 
king  before  his  death,)  which  hath  given  me  one  of  mine  own 

[}  Ambvos.  Orat.  funebr.  de  obit.  Valent.  ad  fin.  Basil.  15G7.  Tom.  iii. 
p.  12.] 

p  "  The  first  book  of  the  Kings,  commonly  called  the  third  book 
of  the  Kings."    Title  in  the  authorised  version.] 


FOR  THE   EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


19 


to  sit  this  day  on  my  seat,  mine  eyes  looking  on."  Like  occa- 
sion to  praise  God  had  Ferdinandus  the  emperor,  of  whom  we 
speak ;  for  he,  afore  he  died,  saw  the  most  excellent  and  noble 
prince  Maximilian",  his  eldest  son  (now  emperor),  crowned 
king  of  Romans,  and  thereby  in  most  sure  certainty  (if  he 
lived)  to  succeed  him.  A  great  blessing  to  a  prince,  and  a 
great  blessing  to  a  country,  where  the  case  standeth  so.  God, 
for  his  mercies'  sake,  at  his  good  appointed  time  send  such  a 
blessing  in  England  !  Amen,  Amen^ 

Thus  much  I  have  thought  good  to  speak  in  the  com- 
mendation of  this  noble  emperor,  both  to  continue  an  ho- 
nourable memory  of  the  virtues  that  were  in  him,  as  the 
occasion  of  this  time  and  place  justly  requireth,  and  also  to 
stir  up  those  that  be  present,  of  all  estates,  to  follow  these 
good  things  that  were  commendable  in  him.  And  here  I 
might  cease  to  speak  any  more  of  him,  were  it  not  that 
there  remaineth  yet  one  scruple  to  be  removed.  For  it  will 
be  objected,  peradventure,  that  this  prince,  thus  commended, 
dissented  from  us  in  religion ;  and  an  answer  therein  required. 
I  answer,  that  the  matter  of  religion  is  a  matter  of  great 
weight  indeed,  and  such  a  matter  as  we  must  commend  unto 
God  only.  Let  us,  whom  God  in  his  mercy  hath  lightened 
with  the  bright  beams  of  his  gospel,  render  unto  Him  most 
hearty  thanks  for  the  same.  Let  us  thankfully  embrace  it, 
and  christianly  use  it,  to  the  glory  of  God  and  our  own 
health.  And  let  us  pray  instantly  to  God,  the  giver  of  allJa^e^'- 
good  gifts,  that  he  will,  in  his  good  appointed  time,  so 
lighten  the  eyes  and  direct  the  hearts  of  all  christian  princes, 

"  Nulla  re  felicior  fuit  quara  successore  Maximiliano,  qui  vestigiis 
paternis  insistens  rara  pindentiae  et  a-quitatis  laude  imperlum  post 
ejus  obitum  administravit."  Thuani  Hist.  lib.  xxxvi.  15.  Tom.  ii.  p. 
897.] 

The  protestant  succession  was  a  matter  of  deep  anxiety  to  the 
bishops  of  the  reformed  church.  In  the  j'car  1560  Archbishop  Parker, 
Grindal,  and  Cox,  bishop  of  Ely,  "  took  upon  them  the  courage  and  the 
honesty  to  write  a  secret  letter  to  the  queen,  to  persuade  her  to  marry, 
shewing  her  how  the  safety  and  welfare  of  the  church  and  kingdom  de- 
pended upon  issue  of  her  royal  body:"  concluding,  "that  till  they  should 
see  that  fortunate  day,  they  should  never  repose  themselves  to  minister 
in  their  offices  comfortably,  in  perfect  joy  and  quiet  of  heart."  Strype, 
Grindal,  p.  CI.] 

2—2 


20 


A    FLNERAL  SERMON 


that  they  may  see  the  light  of  the  truth,  and  walk  thereafter 
ill  the  right  way,  to  the  extirpation  of  all  superstition  and 
error,  and  to  the  true  setting  forth  and  maintenance  of  sin- 
cere religion,  and  to  the  glory  of  God,  who  is  to  be  blessed 
for  ever.  And  yet,  something  to  answer  them  as  concerning 
this  prince,  divers  matters  may  be  alleged,  whereof  I  will 
rehearse  some,  which  argue  that  he  was  not  so  much  ad- 
dicted to  the  Romish  religion  as  some  men  would  have  the 
world  to  believe.  And  herein  I  will  not  deal  subtlely  or 
craftily,  as  to  affirm  before  this  auditory,  for  a  more  strength 
to  our  cause,  that  the  emperor  afore  his  death  thought  in 
all  points  of  religion  as  we  do,  (for  I  do  not  think  so  my- 
self of  him :)  only  I  will  allege  a  few  things  which,  either 
by  the  evidence  of  the  matter,  or  else  by  good  record,  are 
manifest  to  all  the  world.  And  first  of  all,  it  cannot  be 
denied,  but  that  he  was  contented  to  be  crowned  emperor 
without  a  mass,  which  no  emperor  did  before  him  a  great 
many  of  years.  And  if  any  man  would  deny  this,  there  be 
divers  persons  here  present  that  were  then  at  Frankfort,  and 
saw  the  whole  solemnity  of  his  coronation,  which  was  done 
for  more  surety  in  this  case  at  afternoon,  not  aforenoon,  as 
was  accustomed.  Now  if  the  emperor  had  so  much  esteemed 
the  mass,  as  other  have  done  before  him,  he  would  not  have 
suffered  it  to  have  been  left  off  at  his  coronation.  And  if 
any,  for  excuse  hereof,  should  affirm  that  he  was  contented 
at  that  time  to  dissemble  the  matter  till  he  had  obtained 
the  imperial  cro\Mi,  those,  under  colour  of  friendship,  should 
be  his  enemies,  as  diffaming'  him,  that  for  ambition''  sake  he 
would  do  a  thing  contrary  to  his  conscience ;  which  whoso- 
ever doth  affirm  thinketh  not  honourably,  nor  as  he  ought 
to  think,  of  so  good  and  so  worthy  a  prince.  Furthemiore, 
I  have  heard  for  a  truth,  that  afore  his  coronation  he  faith- 
fully promised  the  princes-electors,  that  he  would  never  be 
crowned  of  the  pope ;  and  the  sequel  declared  the  same  very 
manifestly  to  be  true ;  for  he  was  never  crowned  of  him 
indeed,  remaining  so  long  in  the  empire  without  the  pope's 
approbation,  which  before  time  was  used^    Let  it  then  be  in- 

\2  Diffaming:  defaming.] 

\y  Pope  Paul  the  Fourth  would  not  admit  the  validity  of  the  re- 
nunciation of  Charles,  or  the  election  of  his  brother,  because  in  neither 


FOR    THR    EMPERon  FERmXAN'D. 


21 


differently  considered,  whether  this  was  not  much  derogatory 
to  the  holy  see,  and  whether  St  Peter's  prerogative  was  not 
much  touched  herein?  What  a  schismatical  matter  would 
this  have  been  made,  and  what  stirs  would  have  ensued,  if 
the  emperor  Ferdinand  had  lived  in  the  days  of  pope  Gre- 
gory the  Seventh,  who  procured  the  deposing,  yea  and  death 
also,  of  the  emperor  Henry  the  Fourth^ ;  or  in  the  days  of 
pope  Alexander,  who  set  his  foot  in  the  neck  of  the  em- 
peror Fredericus  Barbarossa'^ !  But  the  pope  is  a  wise  man; 
for  although  he  retain  the  same  mind  that  the  other  his 
predecessors  had,  yet,  because  the  times  do  not  serve  his 
purpose,  he  dissembleth  the  matter,  and  is  contented  rather 

case  the  consent  of  the  holy  see  had  been  obtained.  He  even  refused 
audience  to  Don  Martin  de  Gasman,  whom  Ferdinand  had  sent  to  take 

the  usual  oath  in  his  name  The  emperor  ordered  Iiis  ambassador  to 

make  the  necessary  protest,  and  take  his  leave,  if  in  three  days  after 
this  intimation  he  should  not  be  favoured  with  an  audience;  for  he  con- 
sidered that  ancient  custom  of  procuring  the  confirmation  of  the  pope, 
and  going  to  receive  the  imperial  crown  at  Rome,  as  a  superfluous  cere- 
mony, after  having  obtained  the  consent  of  the  electors;  an  opinion 
which  hath  been  adopted  by  all  his  successors  in  the  empire.  The 
ambassador  punctually  executed  the  orders  of  his  master ;  and  though 
almost  all  the  princes  of  Christendom  condemned  the  conduct  of  the 
pope,  yet  he  persisted  in  his  refusal  even  after  the  death  of  Charles; 
but  he  himself  dying  soon  after,  Pius  IV.,  who  succeeded  him,  confirmed 
the  imperial  dignity  to  Ferdinand. — Mod.  Univ.  Hist.  Vol.  xi.  1G9. 
Ed.  1762.    See  also  Thuan.  Hist.  lib.  xxi.  2.  Tom.  i.  p.  707-8.] 

P  Indifferently:  impartially.] 

Hildebrand  died  A.n.  108.5:  Henry  IV.  a.d.  1106,  during  the 
pontificate  of  Pascal  II.  But  the  contests  between  the  ecclesiastical 
and  secular  powers,  stirred  up  by  Hildebrand,  may  fairly  be  assigned  as 
the  cause  of  the  melancholy  termination  of  Henry's  life.  Pope  Pascal 
II.,  following  up  the  ambitious  policy  of  his  predecessor,  encouraged 
and  supported  the  unnatural  rebellion  of  his  son,  by  which  Henry  was 
deprived  of  his  throne,  and  died  in  misery.] 

Q'  In  the  year  1177  he  (Frederic  I.)  concluded  a  treaty  of  peace  at 
Venice  with  Alexander,  and  a  truce  with  the  rest  of  his  enemies.  Some 
writers  affirm,  that  upon  this  occasion  the  haughty  pontiff  trod  upon  the 
neck  of  the  suppliant  emperor,  while  he  kissed  his  foot,  repeating  at  the 
same  time  those  words  of  the  royal  psalmist :  "  Thou  shalt  tread  upon 
the  lion  and  adder:  the  young  lion  and  the  dragon  shalt  thou  trample 
under  feet."  The  greatest  part,  however,  of  modern  authors  have  called 
this  event  in  question,  and  consider  it  as  utterly  destitute  of  authority 
and  unworthy  of  credit.  Mosheim,  Eccl.  Hist.  Cent.  xii.  part  ii.  ch.  2. 
Vol.  III.  p.  49.  Ed.  1826.] 


A    FUNERAL  SERMON 


to  take  a  piece  than  lose  all.  And  surely  this  one  act  is  a 
plain  demonstration,  that  this  emperor  did  not  think  himself 
bound  in  conscience  so  much  to  tender  the  pope's  supremacy, 
as  the  canonists  would  have  it  esteemed,  who  make  it  a 
Extra,  de    matter  De  necessitate  saluiis^,  "  Of  necessity  to  salvation  for 

major,  et  _  ^ 

ohed.  cap.  i.  otherwise  he  would  not  have  done  as  he  did,  to  have  gained 

'unamsanc-  _  _  " 

tain.'  ten  empires.  Besides  all  this,  there  is  extant  abroad  in  print 
an  oi'ation,  pronounced  in  the  late  Tridentine  Council  by  the 
emperor  Ferdinand's  ambassador,  in  which  oration  there  is 
request  made  by  the  emperor,  that  liberty  may  be  granted 
to  have  the  communion  administered  in  both  kinds'.  Where- 
upon may  very  well  be  gathered,  that  the  emperor  was  not  igno- 
rant of  the  sacrilege  of  the  Romish  church,  in  depriving  the 
people  of  God  of  the  one  half  of  the  sacrament,  where  Christ 
himself  instituted  both :  or  else,  if  he  had  thought  the  one  to 
be  as  sufficient  as  both,  which  is  the  popish  doctrine,  what 
needeth  to  make  any  fui'ther  suit?  And  for  further  declara- 
tion of  his  earnestness  in  this  point,  I  will  add  that  which  I 
saw  written  in  August  last  past  by  a  man  of  good  credit  and 
estimation,  that  Ferdinandus  the  emperor,  not  long  before  his 
death,  gave  license  to  all  his  own  countries  to  have  the  use 
of  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds.  I  do  not  affirm  this  but 
of  report ;  but  surely,  if  it  be  true,  I  do  not  doubt  but  that 

\^  PoiTO  subesse  Romano  Pontifici  omoi  humans  creatura  declara- 
mus,  dicimus,  definimus,  et  pronunciamus  omnino  esse  de  necessitate 
salutis.  Extravag.  Commun.  Lib.  i.  tit.  viii.  de  majoiitate  et  obedientia, 
cap.  i.  "Unam  Sanctam"  ad  fin.  Corpus  Juris  Canonici.  Tom,  lUi 
p.  211.    Edit.  Ludg.  1671.] 

P  Addebat  Pontifex  Ferdinandum  Cesarem  a  se  petiisse,  ut  Maxi- 
miliano  Alio,  Bohemise  regi,  integrae  coente  usus  gi'atia  fieret:  nam, 
quominus  alitor  quam  a  Christo  institutum  fuisset  sacraraentum  illud 
perciperet,  religione  ipsum  attineri:  eandem  postea  gratiam  omnium 
suorum  subditorum  nomine  Cesarem  a  se  petiisse :  quod  hactenus  illi 
cardinales  denegavcrint.— Thuan.  Hist.  lib.  xxxii.  Tom.  ii.  251. 

The  Council  of  Trent  evaded  the  settlement  of  this  question  by  re- 
ferring it  entirely  to  the  decision  of  the  pope:  Nunc  eorum,  pro  quibus 
petitur,  saluti  optime  consultum  volens,  decrevit  (synodus)  integrum 
negotium  ad  sanctissimura  Dominura  nostrum  esse  referendum,  prout 
praesenti  decreto  refert,  qui  pro  sua  singulari  prudentia  id  efficiat,  quod 
utile  reipublicae  Christianse  et  salutare  petentibus  usum  calicis  fore  judi- 
caverit.  Canones  Concil.  Trid.  Sessio  xxii.  Decretum  super  petitione 
concessionis  calicis.] 


FOR   THE   EMPEKOIl  FERDINAND, 


23 


(rod  revealed  unto  liiin  other  parts  of  I'eligion  also,  which  we 
have  not  yet  heard  of. 

But,  as  I  have  said,  we  will  commend  that  matter  unto 
God ;  and  whatsoever  his  religion  was,  this  solemn  action 
for  memorial  of  him  may  very  well  be  used  notwithstanding. 
And  being  fallen  into  the  mention  of  this  public  action  and 
solemnity,  it  shall  not  be  amiss  somewhat  to  say  of  the 
true  use,  meaning,  and  purpose  of  the  same,  for  the  better 
satisfaction  of  doubtful  minds.  For  there  is  no  doubt  but 
there  will  be  two  contrary  judgments  concerning  the  same. 
The  one  part  will  say,  there  is  too  httle  done ;  the  other 
will  say,  there  is  too  much.  The  first  part  will  allege  that, 
although  they  cannot  but  confess  the  action  to  be  done  very 
honourably  and  with  much  magnificency,  yet  the  principal 
matter  of  all  is  wanting  (\vill  they  say)  :  for  here  is  an  ho- 
nourable memorial  of  the  emperor  Ferdinandus,  but  here  is 
(say  they)  no  prayer  for  the  soul  of  Ferdinandus.  To  those 
I  answer,  that  the  holy  scriptures,  the  word  of  God,  is  the 
candle  and  the  lantern  for  our  steps.  J3y  it  we  ought  to  p^^^- 
direct  our  steps,  if  we  will  please  God  ;  without  it  we  walk 
in  darkness,  and  know  not  whither  we  go.  But  first  of  all, 
in  the  scriptures  we  find  no  commandment  to  pray  for  the 
souls  departed,  unless  they  will  cite  the  place  of  the  book  2  Mace.  xii. 
of  Machabees.   And  then  St  Jerome  shall  make  them  answer,  Hieron.in 

'  prefat.  in 

who  permitteth  indeed  these  books  of  Machabees  to  be  read ;  ''b.  soiomo. 
but  because  they  be  not  of  the  canon  of  the  scriptures,  they 
be  not  (saith  St  Jerome')  sufficient  of  themselves  to  establish 
any  doctrines  in  the  church  of  God.  Secondarily,  we  have 
no  example  in  the  canonical  scriptures  of  any  invocation  for 
the  dead  :  for  we  read  in  the  old  testament  that  the  fathers, 
as  Jacob  and  others,  were  buried  with  mournin<r  and  with 
much  honour,  for  a  testimony  of  the  resurrection,  which  is 
here  also  meant ;  but  that  any  prayer  was  used  for  them  we 
read  not.  Likewise  we  read  in  the  new  testament  of  Ste- 
phen and  other,  but  of  no  prayer  for  them  or  any  others, 

Sicut  ergo  Judith  et  Tobia;  et  Machabsorum  libros  legit  quidem 
ecclesia,  sed  eos  inter  canonicas  scripturas  non  recipit;  sic  et  ha;c  duo 
volumina  legat  ad  edificationem  plebis,  non  ad  auctovitatem  ecclesiastico- 
vum  dogniatum  confirmandam. — S.  Hieron.  In  prov.  Soloni.  Prefat.  Tom. 
III.  p.  25.  Edit.  Basil.  1565.] 


24 


A    rUNRRAL  SERMON 


after  their  tleatli,  read  we  any  where  in  the  old  testament  or 
in  the  new.  Thirdly,  where  in  the  old  testament  be  sacri- 
fices and  expiations  appointed  for  many  and  sundry  things, 
whereof  some  seemed  small  offences ;  yet  was  there  never  any 
sacrifice  appointed  for  any  pm-gation  or  expiation  of  the  dead. 
And  therefore,  if  Judas  Machabeus  offered  a  sacrifice  for 
the  dead,  seeing  none  such  is  prescribed  in  the  law  of  Moses, 
in  that  doing  he  added  to  the  law,  and  so  offended  God ; 
and  is  no  more  in  this  point  to  be  followed  than  Lot  and 
David,  being  otherwise  godly  men,  are  to  be  followed  in  their 
evil  acts  :  nor  the  author  of  that  book  more  to  be  credited 
2  Mace.  xiv.  in  this  sentence  without  the  scripture,  than  in  his  commend- 
ing of  one  in  the  same  story  who  did  kill  himself,  contrary 
Vide  All?,  to  the  scripturcs'.  Besides  that,  divers  of  the  oldest  written 
dent!  copies  of  the  story  of  the  Machabees  in  Greek  have  no  men- 
tion at  all  of  the  praying  for  the  dead :  so  that  that  place 
is  suspected  to  have  been  corrupted  of  purpose  by  some  ad- 
dition, put  to  many  years  after.  For  most  certain  it  is,  if 
prayer  for  the  dead  had  been  so  necessary,  as  many  now- 
a-days  would  have  it  seem,  it  had  not  lacked  all  authority 
and  example  of  the  canonical  scriptures,  as  it  doth. 

Now,  if  they  shall  allege  that  the  ancient  doctors  make 
for  them,  (for  scripture,  other  than  afore  is  alleged,  they  have 
none  that  maketh  any  thing  for  the  purpose,)  first,  it  is  to  be 
said  that  men's  writinss  alone  are  not  sufficient  in  matters  of 
faith  and  religion.  It  cannot  be  denied,  but  from  Gregory's 
time,  when  the  corruption  of  religion  increased  very  much, 
the  doctrine  of  purgatory  and  praying  for  the  dead  hath  gone 
with  full  sail,  being  maintained  principally  by  feigned  appari- 
tions, visions  of  spirits,  and  other  like  fables,  contrary  to  the 
scriptures.  But  the  eldest  writers  and  doctors  of  the  Church, 
(for  Dionysius,  even  by  the  judgment  of  Erasmus,  is  not  so 
old  as  they  make  him,)  speak  not  at  all  of  praying  for  the 
dead.  And  although  in  Chrysostom  and  Saint  Ambrose  some- 
time there  is  mention  of  praying  for  the  dead,  yet  it  is  in  a 
far  other  meaning  with  them,  than  the  schoolmen  and  other 

[}  S.  August,  contra  Secund.  Gaudentii  Epist.  Lib.  ii.  cap.  xxiii. 
Tom.  VII.  col.  3-51-4.  Edit.  Basil.  1569.  Non  plane  sapientise  sed  in- 
sipientisB  dedit  exemplum,  non  Christi  martyvibus  sed  Donati  circum- 
cellionibus  imitanduni.    Ibid.  col.  8.52.] 


FOR   THE    F.MITUOR  FF.RniNANT). 


25 


of  the  latter  time,  being  men  ignorant  in  the  tongues  and 
other  good  learnings,  have  collected  and  gathered  of  them. 
For  it  is  manifest,  that  those  holy  fathers  meant  nothing  less 
than,  by  praying  for  those  that  were  departed,  to  establish 
purgatory  or  third  place ;  without  the  which,  neither  the  pope 
himself  nor  any  of  his  clergy  would  any  thing  at  all  contend 
for  praying  for  the  dead.  For  the  terror  of  purgatory  being 
taken  away,  their  gain  would  cease ;  and  withal  their  pra3  er 
for  the  dead,  invented  for  filthy  lucre,  were  at  an  end.  For 
it  is  confessed  of  all  men,  that,  if  there  be  no  third  place, 
prayer  for  the  dead  is  in  vain ;  for  those  that  be  in  heaven 
need  it  not ;  those  that  be  in  hell  cannot  be  holpen  by  it : 
so  that  it  needeth  not  or  booteth  not,  as  the  old  proverb 
goeth.  If  the  ancient  fathers  therefore,  when  they  pray  for 
the  dead,  mean  of  the  dead  which  are  already  in  heaven,  and 
not  elsewhere;  then  must  we  needs  by  their  prayer  understand 
either  thanksgiving,  or  else  take  such  petitions  for  the  dead, 
(as  they  be  indeed  in  some  places,)  for  figures  of  eloquence 
and  exomation  of  their  style  and  oration,  rather  than  necessary 
grounds  of  reason  of  any  doctrine.  But  I  will  make  this 
matter  more  plain  by  an  example  or  twain,  not  intending  at 
this  time  to  make  any  longer  discom'se  or  disputation  concern- 
ing this  matter.  S.  Ambrose,  in  his  funeral  oration  or  sermon 
concerning  the  death  of  Theodosius  the  emperor,  doth  much 
commend  his  virtues,  and  especially  he  commendeth  him  for 
his  great  lowliness  and  humbleness  of  spirit ;  for  that  he,  being 
an  emperor,  submitted  himself  to  the  discipline  of  the  church, 
and  did  public  penance  for  the  murder  committed  at  Thessa- 
lonica  by  his  commandment,  lamenting  his  oversight  therein 
with  abundance  of  tears ;  which  few  private  men  in  these 
days  would  be  contented  to  do.  In  the  process  of  this  oration, 
Saint  Ambrose  laboureth  to  persuade  all  men  that  Theo- 
dosius, who  had  lived  so  godly,  was  undoubtedly  saved  ;  and 
at  length  pronounceth  thereof  plainly,  using  these  words^: 
Fruitur  nunc  auqustce  memoria'  Theodosius  luce  perpetua^  in  Orat.  de 
iranqmUitate  cliuturna^  et  pro  its  qua-  tn  hoc  qessit  corpore 
munerationis  divince  fructihus  gratidatur ;  that  is,  "  The 
emperor  Theodosius,  of  most  honourable  memory,  now  en- 
joyeth  perpetual  light  and  continual  quietness :  and  for  those 
Anibros.  Opera.  Tom.  m.  p.  51.  Basil.  1577-] 


26 


A   FUNERAL  SERMON 


things  which  he  did  in  this  body  he  doth  rejoice  in  the  fruition 
of  God's  reward."  How  could  S.  Ambrose  have  more  plainly 
expressed  his  certain  persuasion  concerning  the  blessed  state 
of  Theodosius?  And  yet  within  a  few  lines  after  he  hath 
these  words :  Domim,  da  requiem  per/ecto  servo  tuo  Theodosio, 
requiem  quam  parasti  Sanctis  tuis^.  "  Lord,  give  rest  to  thy 
perfect  servant  Theodosius,  the  rest,  I  mean,  which  thou  hast 
prepared  for  thy  saints."  First,  he  calleth  Theodosius  the 
perfect  servant  of  God :  but  purgatory,  by  the  confession  of 
the  patrons  thereof,  is  not  for  the  perfect,  but  for  the  im- 
perfect. And  moreover,  what  needeth  S.  Ambrose  to  pray 
to  God  to  give  Theodosius  rest,  seeing  he  hath  pronounced 
afore  that  Theodosius  was  ah-eady  in  possession  of  that  rest, 
and  therefore  not  in  purgatory,  where  is  pain  (as  they  teach), 
contrary  to  rest  ?  It  is  evident  therefore  that  S.  Ambrose  in 
this,  and  like  places,  meant  not  to  establish  the  doctrine  of 
purgatory,  or  praying  for  the  dead,  but  useth  only  a  figure  of 
eloquence  and  vehemency  of  affection.  Likewise  in  the  Greek 
liturgy  entitled"  to  Chrysostora  are  contained  these  words 
following  :  Prwterea  offerimus  tibi  rationalem  hunc  cultum  pro 
omnibus  in  fide  quiescentibus  majoribus,  patribtis,  patriarcMs, 
propketis,  ef  apostolis,  pra?conibm,  et  evangelistis,  martyribibs, 
confessoribus,  continentibiis,  et  omni  spiritu  in  fide  initiato; 
prcBcipue  pro  sanctissima,  immaculata,  super  omnes  benedicta, 
Domina  nostra^  deipara  et  semper  virgine  Maria^.  "  More- 
over we  offer  unto  thee  this  reasonable  worship  for  all  the 
forefathers  resting  in  faith ;  for  the  fathers,  patriarchs,  pro- 
phets, apostles,  preachers,  and  evangelists,  for  martyrs,  con- 
fessors, continent  persons,  and  every  spirit  endued  with  faith ; 
but  chiefly  for  the  most  holy,  immaculate,  and  blessed  above 
all  other,  our  Lady  the  ^Mother  of  God,  and  evermore  a 
virgin,  !Mai-y." 

[1  Ibid.  p.  52.]  [«  Entitled:  attributed.] 

^  "Eti  TTpoacpepoiiiv  <rt>i  Ttjv  XoyiKtjv  TavTrjv  XaTpe'tnv  vvep  toiv 
ei/  7r«(TTei  avaTravofxevwv,  •npoiraTepwv,  traTepwv,  TiaTptap^tiii/,  irpo- 
<pr)Ttov,  awoaToXoiv,  KtjpvKwv,  euayyeXiffTtvi',  fxapTvp<ov,  ofxoXoyt]Tmv, 
fyKpaTevTwv,  kui  ttuvto^  irvevfxaTo^  ev  irltrTet  TeTeXeiaifxevov.  (Ek^o)'- 
i/to?)  E^aipero)";  Tf)<r  Travay'ia^,  d'^pdvTov,  v'rrepevXoyriixevrj':,  evid^ov 
t£o-7ro(V>79  tiniov,  OeoTOKov,  koi  aenrapOevov  ^lapia^,  Chrys.  Liturg; 
Goar.  Rituale  Graec.  p.  78.  Paris.  1647-] 


FOK   THE   EMl'EROR  FERDINAND. 


27 


These  are  Chrysostom's  words :  shall  we  now  jrather 
hereof,  because  Chrysostoni  affirnieth  the  reasonable  wor- 
shipping at  the  holy  communion  to  be  offered  for  the  patri- 
archs, for  the  apostles,  yea,  and  for  the  blessed  virgin,  there- 
fore the  patriarchs,  apostles,  and  the  blessed  virgin  are  in 
purgatory?  It  is  too  great  an  absurdity.  This  oblation 
therefore  is  only  a  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  saints  of  God 
departed,  with  the  remembrance  of  them  by  name,  who  did 
in  true  I'aith  depart  out  of  this  world.  These  places,  well 
weighed,  are  sufficient  to  declare  the  true  meaning  of  many 
other  like  places,  alleged  out  of  the  fathers  for  praying  for 
the  dead,  and  for  purgatory. 

But  to  answer  to  the  second  sort,  who  think  this  too  much, 
and  to  come  too  near  to  the  superstitious  rites  abrogated :  I 
would  those  men  would  follow  the  example  of  the  Israelites, 
in  a  time  of  variance  between  them  and  some  of  their  brethren. 
The  story  is  contained  the  twenty-second  of  Joshua :  the  Josh.  xxii. 
effect  is  this.  When  the  tribes  of  Reuben  and  Gad,  and  the 
half  tribe  of  Manasseh,  had  received  their  portion  beyond 
Jordan,  at  their  return  home  they  builded  a  piece  of  work 
like  a  great  altar ;  which  when  the  rest  of  the  Israelites  heard 
of,  they  intended  war  against  the  two  tribes  and  the  half,  and 
sent  messengers  unto  them,  burdening  them  with  apostasy 
and  revolting  from  God's  religion,  for  that  they  had  builded 
another  altar  besides  the  altar  in  the  tabernacle,  which  was 
the  only  altar  appointed  by  God.  The  two  tribes  and  the 
half  answered,  and  that  with  calling  of  God  to  witness,  that 
they  meant  no  such  thing,  nor  never  intended  to  offer  any 
sacrifice  upon  it ;  but  only  builded  it  for  a  bounder  and  for  a 
testimony,  both  for  them  and  their  children,  that  the  bounds 
of  their  possessions  reached  so  far.  The  rest  of  the  Israelites 
were  with  this  answer  very  well  satisfied  and  contented,  and 
abstained  from  any  war-making  against  them.  So  I  do  not 
doubt,  but  those  who  think  this  action  to  have  any  affinity 
with  the  superstitious  abrogated  ceremonies,  (if  any  such  men 
be,)  when  they  shall  understand  that  there  is  no  such  thing 
neither  done  nor  meant,  they  will  be  likewise  satisfied. 
First  of  all,  here  is  no  invocation  or  massing  for  the  dead ; 
liothing  else  done,  but  that  is  godly:  first,  singing  of  the 
psalms ;  afterwards,  reading  of  the  scriptures,  nhich  put  us  in 


28 


A    FL'XF.RAL  SERMOX 


remembrance  of  oiir  mortality  and  of  the  general  resurrection, 
Avith  doctrine  and  exhortation.  All  which  things  tend  to 
edifying  of  the  living,  not  benefiting  of  the  dead.  The  rest 
of  things  tend  to  the  honoiu-able  memorial  of  this  great  prince, 
as  hath  been  used  in  all  ages,  even  among  God's  people. 
Herein  also  we  declare,  that  we  reverence  and  honour  the  au- 
thority of  magistrates,  as  those  in  whom  the  image  of  God 
here  on  earth  is  represented  unto  us.  Purgatory  gaineth  no- 
thing by  this  day's  action  or  such  like,  but  rather  receiveth 
a  blow ;  for  at  such  times  there  is  alwavs  just  occasion  minis- 
tered to  speak  against  that  foolish  fable.  And  as  for  this 
magnificence  and  costs,  the  Queen's  majesty's  act  therein 
deserveth  gi-eat  commendation,  shewing  herself  therein  a  prince 
of  honour,  by  doing  the  ofiice  of  a  prince  to  the  greatest 
prince  that  reigned,  thereby  exercising  the  amity  that  ought 
to  be  betwixt  christian  princes.  And  that  such  acts  for 
princes  dead  are  with  such  circumstances  la\\ful  and  com- 

Jer.  xxii.  mendable.  may  appear  by  the  scriptures.  The  prophet  Jere- 
miah, rebuking  king  Joachim',  saith  thus :  Pater  tuns  nonne 
comedit  et  bihit,  et  fecit  judicium  et  Justitiam,  et  bene  erat  ei? 
^'c.  "  Did  not  thy  father  (saith  he,  meaning  good  king 
Josias)  eat  and  drink,  and  did  judgment  and  justice,  and  it 
went  well  with  him:"  AV'hat  meaneth  the  prophet  by  eating 
and  drinking  ;  No  man  can  live  without  meat  and  (h-ink. 
He  meaneth  that  J osiah  did  not '  only  eat  and  drink  for 
necessity,  but  also  upon  just  occasions  made  great  and  royal 
feasts,  and  was  sumptuous  in  other  matters  meet  for  his 
estate;  but  he  joined  withal  judgment  and  justice,  he  destroyed 
the  monuments  of  idolatry,  he  ministered  judgment  to  the 
idolatrous  priests,  he  ministered  justice  to  the  oppressed, 
to  the  widow  and  fatherless ;  and  God  was  well  pleased  with 
him,  saith  the  prophet.  And  so,  if  the  example  of  Josias 
be  followed  in  the  rest,  God  will  not  be  offended  with  this. 
And  (which  is  more  special)  it  is  tlireatened  to  wicked  kings 

jer.  .xxii.  by  the  same  prophet,  "  They  shall  not  mourn  for  him,  Alas 
that  noble  prince  !  Sec.  but  as  asses  shall  they  be  cast  abroad," 
&:c.  So  that  this  our  doing  is  an  honour  due,  even  by  the 
scriptures,  to  this  worthy  and  most  noble  prince. 

Gen.  1.  Let  no  man  here  object  diversity  of  religion.    J oseph  did 

Jehoiakim.J 


FOR   THE   EMI'EIIOK  FERDrNAND. 


29 


not  refuse  to  take  the  Egyptians,  being  of  a  divers  religion,  in 
his  company  to  solemnize  the  burial  of  his  father.  And  David 
sent  a  princely  embassage  to  Hanun,  king  of  the  Ammonites,  2  Sam.  x. 
to  comfort  him  upon  the  death  of  his  father  Nahash.  I  am  of 
St  Augustine's  mind :  "Whatsoever,"  saith  he,  "tendeth  to  the 
edifying  or  increase  either  of  faith  or  of  charity  is  commend- 
able." These  kinds  of  actions,  besides  the  intents  before 
alleged,  tend  to  the  increase  of  charity,  to  the  continuance  and 
confirmation  of  unity,  concord,  and  amity  with  a  most  noble 
and  mighty  prince  our  neighbour ;  and  therefore  cannot  but  be 
commended  of  all  those  that  be  lovers  of  peace  and  unity. 
But  let  this  suffice  of  that  matter. 

III.  Now  resteth  something  to  speak  of  the  third  part, 
which  is,  how  a  man  should  prepare  himself  to  die.  Wherein 
I  intend  to  be  very  short,  because  I  have  spent  much  time  in 
the  former  matters.  A  very  necessary  matter  it  is  for  a  man  to 
prepare  himself  to  die  well  and  christianly ;  for  in  that  resteth 
all :  and  therefore  they  are  pronounced  happy  "that  die  in  the  Rev.  xiv. 
Lord."  But  this  preparation  nmst  be  made  according  to  the 
direction  of  God's  word,  not  according  to  the  device  of  man's 
phantasy.  In  times  past  men  made  preparations  afore  death, 
but  (God  knoweth)  far  out  of  square.  Some  redeemed  for 
money  great  plenty  of  indulgences  from  Rome ;  and  he  that 
had  the  greatest  plenty  of  them,  to  be  cast  with  him  into  his 
grave  when  he  was  buried",  (which  I  myself  have  seen  done,) 
was  counted  the  best  prepared  for  death.  Others  made  pro- 
visions or  foundations  to  have  great  number  of  masses  said 
for  them  after  death,  thereby  to  be  the  sooner  delivered  out  of 
purgatory.    Other  there  were  that  thought  it  a  more  reason- 

P  "  He  (the  Protector  Somerset)  pulled  down  in  Paul's  cluircli-yard, 
and  other  places,  many  churches  and  religious  fabrics  for  the  building  of 
Somerset  House.  And  not  only  were  the  tombs  of  the  dead  rased,  but 
their  bones  carried  away  in  cartloads,  and  buried  in  Blomesbury.  Yet 
this  notice  of  former  superstitions  was  gained  by  this  barbarity,  used  by 
him  and  others  under  the  reigns  of  king  Henry  and  king  Edward,  that 
among  a  great  number  of  rotten  carcases  were  found  caskets  full  of 
pardons,  safely  folded  and  lapped  together  in  tlie  bottom  of  their  graves: 
which  Dr  Haddon  himself  had  observed,  when  they  digged  dead  men 
out  of  their  graves,  and  carried  away  their  bones,  occasioned  by  pulling 
down  many  churches  and  convents,  as  he  wrote  in  liis  answer  to  Osorius." 
Strype,  Memorials,  Vol.  11.  part  i.  p.  283.] 


so 


A   FUNERAL  9ERM0X 


able  and  speedy  way.  to  quench  the  fire  of  purgatory  afore 
they  fell  into  it ;  and  therefore  they  procured  a  great  number  of 
masses  andtrentals'  to  be  said  for  them  afore  death.  Some  of 
those  that  have  been  learned  (the  more  was  the  pity !)  have 
died  in  an  observant  or  grey  friar's  cowl,  and  afterward  been 
buried  in  the  same,  and  so  thought  themselves  well  prepared. 
But,  alas  !  all  these  preparations  were  preposterous.  Parch- 
ment and  lead-,  masses  and  trentals,  were  they  before  death  or 
after,  the  grey  or  black  colour  of  the  friar's  cowl,  were  very 
slender  matters  of  defence  before  God's  judgment-seat.  These 
things  therefore,  being  not  only  not  commanded  of  God,  but 
also  tendintr  to  the  diminishinor  of  the  efficacy  and  vii-tue  of 
Christ's  cross,  were  more  apt  to  kindle  the  unquenchable  fire 
of  hell,  than  to  quench  the  phantastical  fire  of  purgatory, 
which  is  nowhere. 

It  is  not  to  be  denied  but  our  forefathers  were  wise  men, 
and  in  very  many  things  highly  to  be  commended ;  and  yet 
lamentable  it  is  to  hear,  into  what  gross  errors  and  super- 
stitions they  were  canied  by  those  that  made  a  merchandise 

Tit.i.  of  religion,  "teaching  things  not  convenient  for  filthy  lucre's 
sake,"'  as  St  Paul  foreshewed.  To  be  brief  therefore,  as  the 
time  overspent  requireth,  the  true  preparation  to  die  well  is  to 
live  well.  A  few  words,  but  a  long  lesson.  St  Augustine  hath 
a  like  sa}ing :  Non  potest  male  mori,  qui  bene  mxit ;  et  vix 
potest  bene  mori,  qui  male  vixit^.  "  He  cannot  die  evil  that 
hath  lived  well ;  and  hardly  (hardly,  saith  he)  can  he  die  well 
that  hath  lived  evil.  He  saith,  hardly,  for  that  no  man  can 
limit  the  measure  of  God's  mercies.    He  may,  when  his  mer- 

Matt.  XX.  ciful  will  is,  call  at  the  eleventh  hour,  as  Christ  our  Saviour,  in 
the  parable  of  the  workmen  sent  into  the  vineyard,  declareth. 

Luke  xxiii.  He  may  call  at  the  last  end  of  our  life,  as  he  did  the  thief  on 
the  cross.  But  that  is  not  his  ordinary  way  :  let  no  man 
presume  upon  that,  but  let  everv'  man  obey  the  voice  of  God, 
when  he  calleth  him,  who  by  his  holy  word  calleth  all  men  at 
all  times,  when  they  read  or  hear  it. 

['  Trental.    A  sen'ice  of  thirty  masses  for  the  dead.] 
\^  The  indulgences  were  written  on  parchment,  with  a  leaden  seal.] 
\^  Mori  male  times,  et  male  vivere  non  times.   C'orrige  male  vivere ; 
fime  male  mori.   Sed  noli  timere :  non  potest  male  mori  qui  bene  vix- 
erit. — August,  de  Discipl.  Christ,  ad  fin.  Tom.  ix.  917.  Ed.  Bas.  15G9.] 


FOR   THE   EMPEROR  FERDINAND. 


31 


When  I  say,  that  to  live  well  is  the  very  best  preparation 
to  die  well,  let  no  man  think  that  I  herein  go  about  to  extol 
the  dignity  or  merit  of  man's  works ;  but  that  I  understand  by 
living  well  all  those  qualities  and  virtues  which  pertain  to  a 
true  christian  man,  amongst  which  those  that  be  of  the  first 
table  of  the  commandments  of  God  are  most  principal :  as 
namely  christian  belief,  the  true  knowledge  of  God,  assured 
faith  in  the  mercies  of  God  for  the  merits  of  Christ  only ;  out 
of  which,  as  out  of  a  most  plentiful  fountain,  springeth  true 
invocation  of  God,  true  mortification  of  the  old  man,  and  con- 
tempt of  the  world,  with  all  the  works  of  charity  and  mercy. 
Of  which  I  will  cease  to  speak  any  further  at  this  present, 
both  for  that  I  am  excluded  by  time  now  overpast,  and  also, 
for  that  the  particular  tractation  of  these  is  the  principal 
matter  of  all  our  other  sermons.    Of  the  which,  as  ye  have 
oftentimes  heard  heretofore,  so  shall  you  also  hereafter  hear 
often  of  me  and  other  my  brethren,  by  the  grace  and  aid  of 
Almighty  God  :  who  grant  unto  every  one  of  us,  that,  when  the. 
uncertain  hour  of  death  sliall  come,  we  may  be  found  vigilant 
and  well  prepared  ;  that,  departing  from  hence  with  a  joyful 
conscience,  we  may  be  partakers  of  that  blessedness  and  feli- 
city, which  in  the  scriptures  our  Saviour  promiseth  to  those 
.    servants,  whom  the  Lord,  at  his  coming,  shall  find 
watching  and  ready.     Which  blessedness  God 
grant  us  all,  and  that  through  the  merits  and 
death  of  the  same  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ :  to  whom,  with  the  Father 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all 
honour,  gloiy,  and  em- 
pire,  now   and  for 
ever.  Amen. 


THE  PRINCIPAL  MOURNERS  AND  ASSt- 

STANTES  AT  THE  FUNERALS  OF  FERDINANDE,  THE  LATE 
EMPEROUR,  &c.  CELEBRATED  AT  THE  CATHEDRAL 
CHURCH  OF  S.  PAULES  IN  LONDON,  THE 
THIRD  OF  OCTOBER, 
1504. 


H  Ecclesiastical  persons. 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Primate  of  England. 
The  Bishop  of  London. 

The  Bishop  of  Rochester,  chiefe  Alraoygnor  to  the  Quenes 
Maiestie. 

The  Dean  of  Paules,  with  the  whole  CoUedge  ther. 

H  The  Lordes,  Counsellors,  and  Knights. 

William  Marques  of  Winchester,  Lord  treasorer  of  England, 
chief  niournor. 

Thomas  Earle  of  Sussex,  Lord  Lieutenaunt  of  Ireland,  and 

Captain  of  the  Pensioners.  2.  mournor. 
Hem'y  Earle  of  Huntington.  3.  mournor. 
Henry  Lord  Straunge,  eldest  sonne  to  the  Earle  of  Darby. 

4.  mournor. 

Henry  Lord  Harbert,  eldest  sonne  to  the  Earle  of  Pembroke. 

5.  mournor. 

Henry  Lord  Darly,  eldest  sonne  to  the  Earle  of  Lenex. 

6.  mournor. 

John  Lord  Lumley,  sonne  in  law  to  the  Earle  of  Arundell. 

7.  mournor. 

Henry  Lord  of  Hunsdon.  8.  mournor. 

Syr  Edwarde  Rogers,  Knighte,  comptroller  of  her  Maiesties 
householde.  9.  mournor. 

Syr  Fraunces  Knolles,  Knight,  Vice-chamberlayne.  10.  mour- 
nor. 


PRINCIPAL    MOURNERS,  (fec. 


33 


Syr  William  Cecil,  Knight,  principal  Secretary  to  her  Ma- 

iestie.  11.  mournor. 
Syr  Richard  Sackeuile,  Knight,  undertreasorer  of  the  Es- 

chequer.  12.  mournor. 
Syr  Nicholas  Throkmerton,  Knight,  Chamberlayne  of  the  Es- 

chequer.  13.  mournor. 
Syr  George  Howard,  Knight,  Maister  of  the  Armorie. 


C  Jmpnntetr  at  iton-- 
ton  bg  '^oiin  Bag,  iufcodltng  ouer 

ttcr^satc  bcntatf)  ^.  iSlarttnsi. 
Cl^e.  uttt.  of  ^auembet. 
1564. 

Cum  priuilegio  Regiae  Maiestatis. 


[grind.\l.J 


3 


FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


BETWEEN 

CUSTOM  AND  VERITY, 

DECLARING 

THESE  WORDS  OF  CHRIST: 

"THIS   IS   MY  BODY." 


REPRINTED  FROM  FOXE'S  ACTS  AND  MONUMENTS. 


THE  FOLLOWING  ARE  FOXE'S  INTRODUCTORY 
OBSERVATIONS. 


"  Because  great  controversy  hath  been  and  is  yet  amongst 
the  learned,  and  much  effusion  of  christian  blood  about  the 
words  and  meaning  of  the  sacrament ;  to  the  intent  that  the 
verity  thereof  more  openly  may  be  explained,  and  all  doubtful 
scruples  discussed,  it  shall  not  be  out  of  place  to  adjoin  to  the 
former  discourses  of  Peter  Martyr,  and  of  Doctor  Eidley  above 
mentioned,  another  certain  learned  treatise  in  form  of  a  dia- 
logue, as  appertaining  to  the  same  argument,  compiled  (as  it 
seemeth)  out  of  the  tractations  of  Peter  Martyr,  and  other 
authors,  by  a  certain  learned  and  reverend  person  of  this 
realm ;  who,  xmder  the  persons  of  Custom  and  Verity,  mani- 
festly layeth  before  our  eyes,  and  teacheth  all  men,  not  to  mea- 
sure religion  by  custom,  but  to  try  custom  by  truth  and  the 
word  of  God :  for  else  custom  may  soon  deceive,  but  the  word 
of  God  abideth  for  ever."    [Foxe.  fo.  1328.  Edit.  1576.] 


PREFACE. 


The  following  account  of  this  Dialogue  is  from  Strype, 
Life  of  Grindal,  p.  464. 

"  I  do  not  find  our  Archbishop  left  much  in  print  behind 
him :  yet  one  tract  (whereof,  as  we  are  informed  by  the  fore- 
said MS.  history',  he  was  author)  may  be  worth  mention- 
ing to  such  who  have  any  mind  to  see  a  specimen  of  his 
learning,  viz.  a  Dialogue  between  Custom  and  Truth,  which 
is  still  to  be  seen  in  John  Fox's  Acts  and  Monuments; 
written  in  a  clear  method,  and  with  much  rational  evidence, 
against  the  real,  that  is,  the  gross  and  corporal,  presence  in 
the  sacrament.  Fox  indeed  concealeth  his  name,  (forbid,  I  sup- 
pose, by  the  author  to  disclose  it,)  only  signifying,  '  that  it  was 
writ  by  a  certain  learned  and  reverend  person  of  this  realm 

"  This  discourse  was  writ  by  him  soon  after  his  coming 
back  into  England,  for  the  better  service  of  the  church, 
that  was  then  to  be  purged  of  popish  doctrines  and  super- 
stitions ;  as  appears  from  those  words,  wherein  Custom  is 
brought  in  thus  speaking :  '  Are  you  so  great  a  stranger  in 
these  quarters?  Hear  you  not  how  men  do  daily  speak 
against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  denying  it  to  be  the  real 
body  of  Christ r  Verity  answereth,  'In  sooth,  I  have  been 
a  great  while  abroad,  and  returned  but  of  late  into  this 
country :  wherefore  you  must  pardon  me,  if  my  answers  be 
to  seek  in  such  questions.  But  you  have  been  longer  here, 
fcc'  In  this  tract,  after  he  had  excellently  explained  the 
sense  of  those  words  of  Christ,  This  is  my  body,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  produce  divers  sentences  out  of 'the  ancient  bishops 

\}  "Dialogum  ilium  scripsit  apud  Foxium  de  Consuetudine  et 
Veritate."  Bishop  Wrenn's  MS.  History  of  the  Masters  of  Pembroke 
College,  Cambridge,  in  the  library  of  that  college.]] 


38 


PREFACE. 


and  doctors  of  the  church  to  confirm  his  interpretation ; 
because  Custom  had  boasted  of  doctors  and  old  writers,  and 
men  inspired  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  were  against  the 
doctrine  of  the  protestants ;  and  that  in  these  days  the 
wisest  and  best  learned  called  them  heretics.  And  at  length 
in  the  conclusion  of  his  discourse  he  tells  Custom,  '  That  as 
shortly,  and  in  as  few  words  as  he  could,  he  had  declared 
unto  him  what  Christ  meant  by  those  words,  This  is  my 
body;  what  the  apostles  thought  therein,  and  in  what  sort 
they  delivered  them  to  their  successors ;  and  in  what  sense 
and  meaning  the  holy  fathers,  and  old  writers,  and  the  uni- 
versal and  catholic  church  had  evermore  taken  them/" 


A 

FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 

declahing 
THESE  WORDS  OF  CHRIST: 

"THIS   IS   MY  BODY." 


CUSTOM  AND  VERITY. 

Custom: — I  marvel  much  what  madness  is  cropen'^  into 
those  men's  hearts,  which  now-a-days  are  not  ashamed  so 
violently  to  tread  down  the  lively  word  of  God,  yea,  and  impu- 
dently to  deny  God  himself. 

Verity : — God  forbid  there  should  be  any  such  !  Indeed  I 
remember  that  the  Romish  bishop  was  wont  to  have  the  bible 
for  his  footstool,  and  so  to  tread  down  God's  word  evermore, 
when  he  stood  at  his  mass.  But,  thanks  be  to  God  !  he  is  now 
detected,  and  his  abominations  be  opened  and  blown  through- 
out all  the  world :  and  I  hear  of  no  more  that  oppresseth 
God's  word. 

Custom : — No  more  !  say  you  ?  Yes,  doubtless,  there  are 
an  hundred  thousand  more;  and  your  part  it  is,  Verity,  to  with- 
stand them. 

Verity: — As  touching  my  part,  you  know  it  agreeth  not 
with  my  nature  to  stand  with  falsehood.  But  what  are  they  ? 
Disclose  them,  if  you  will  have  them  reproved. 

Custom : — What !  are  you  so  great  a  stranger  in  these 
quarters  ?  Hear  you  not,  how  that  men  do  daily  speak  against 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  denying  it  to  be  the  real  body 
of  Christ? 

Verity  : — In  good  sooth,  I  have  been  a  great  while  abroad, 
and  returned  but  of  late  into  this  country  :  wherefore  you  must 
pardon  me,  if  my  answer  be  to  seek  in  such  questions.  But 
go  forth  in  your  tale.  You  have  been  longer  here,  and  are 
better  acquainted  than  I.    What  say  they  more  than  this  I 

P  The  text  is  that  of  the  edition  of  1576.] 
P  Ciopen:  erept.] 


40 


A    FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


Custom : — Than  this  ?    AV'hy,  what  can  they  possibly  say 


more 


Verify : — Yes,  there  are  many  things  worse  than  this :  for 
this  seemeth  in  some  part  to  be  tolerable. 

Custom : — AVhat !  methinketh  you  dally  with  me.  Seemeth 
it  tolerable  to  deny  the  sacrament ! 

Verity: — They  deny  it  not,  so  much  as  I  can  gather  by 
your  words. 

Custom : — Nay,  then,  fare  you  well :  I  perceive  you  will 
take  their  part. 

Verity : — I  am  not  partial,  but  indifferent  to  all  parties  :  for 
I  never  go  further  than  the  truth. 

Custom: — I  can  scarcely  believe  you.  But  what  is  more 
true  than  Christ,  which  is  truth  itself?  or  who  ever  was  so 
hardy,  before  this  time,  to  charge  Christ  with  a  lie  for  saying 
Matt.  xxvi.  these  words  :  "  This  is  my  body  V   The  words  are  evident  and 

Christ's  ,  .     .  J  J 

words.       plain :  there  is  in  them  not  so  much  as  one  obscure  or  dark 
letter ;  there  is  no  cause  for  any  man  to  cavil.    And  yet,  that 
notwithstanding,  whereas  Christ  himself  affirmed  it  to  be  his 
body,  men  now-a-days  are  not  abashed  to  say,  Christ  lied,  it  is 
geUsts^The        '^'^  body.    The  evangelists  agree  all  in  one ;  the  old 
old  writers,  writers  Stand  of  om'  side  ;  the  imiversal  and  cathohc  church 

The  catholic  ' 

church.      hath  been  in  this  mind  these  fifteen  hundred  year  and  more. 

And  shall  we  think  that  Christ  himself,  his  evangelists,  all  the 
whole  catholic  church,  have  been  so  long  deceived,  and  the 
truth  now  at  length  begotten  and  born  in  these  days  I 

Verity: — You  have  moved  a  matter  of  great  force  and 
weight,  and  whereto  without  many  words  I  can  make  no  full 
answer.    Notwithstanding,  because  you  provoke  me  thereto,  if 
Thedoctrine  you  will  give  me  license,  I  will  take  part  with  them  of  whom 
papists      you  have  made  false  report ;  for  none  of  them  ever  reproved 

commonly     •'       ^  ... 

standeth     Christ  of  any  lie  :  but  contrariwise  they  say,  that  many  men 

upon  false  •'  j       j  ^  j  ^ 

reports.     of  late  days,  not  understanding  Chrisfs  words,  have  builded 
and  set  up  many  fond  lies  upon  his  name.    ^Mlerefore  first  I 
The  sense    will  declare  the  meaning:  of  these  words,  "  This  is  my  body;" 

of '  Hoc  est  .  ~  J         J  ^ 

corpus      and  next,  in  what  sense  the  church  and  the  old  fathers  have 

meuin'  ex- 
pounded,   evermore  taken  them.    First,  tlierefore,  you  shall  understand, 

that  scripture  is  not  so  to  be  taken  always  as  the  letter  sound- 

eth,  but  as  the  intent  and  purpose  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was,  by 

whom  the  scripture  was  uttered.    For  if  you  follow  the  bare 


BETWEEN   CUSTOM   AND  VERITY, 


41 


words,  you  will  soon  shake  down  and  overthrow  the  greatest 
part  of  the  christian  faith.    What  is  plainer  than  these  words, 
Pater  major  me  est,  "  My  father  is  greater  than  I  am  V  Of  Joim  xiv. 
those  plain  words  sprang  up  the  heresy  of  the  Arians,  which 
denied  Christ  to  be  equal  with  his  Father.    What  is  more  evi- 
dent than  this  saying,  "  I  and  my  Father  are  both  oneV  There-  John  x. 
of  arose  the  heresy  of  them  that  denied  three  distinct  persons. 
"  They  all  had  one  soul  and  one  heart,"  was  spoken  by'  the  Acts iv. 
apostles :  yet  had  each  of  them  a  soul  and  heart  peculiar  to 
himself.  "  They  are  now  not  two,  but  one  flesh,"  is  spoken  by  [Gen.  ii.  24.] 
the  man  and  his  wife  :  yet  hath  both  the  man  and  the  wife  his 
several  body.    "  He  is  our  very  flesh,"  said  Reuben  by  Joseph  Gen.  xxxvii. 
his  brother;  which,  notwithstanding  was  not  their  real  flesh. 

"  I  am  bread,"  said  Christ ;  yet  was  he  flesh,  and  no  bread.  fJohn  vi. 

,     .  .  35.] 

"  Christ  was  the  stone,"  saith  Paul ;  and  was  indeed  no  material  1  cor.  x. 

stone.   "  Melchizedek  had  neither  father  nor  mother;"  and  yet  [Heb.vii.3.] 

indeed  he  had  both.    "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,"  saith  John 

Baptist  by  Christ :  notwithstanding  Christ  was  a  man,  and  not 

a  lamb.    Circumcision  was  called  the  covenant,  whereas  it  was  [Gen,  xvii. 

13.1 

but  a  token  of  the  covenant.    The  lamb  was  named  the  pass- 
over  ;  and  yet  was  it  eaten  in  remembrance  only  of  the  pass- 
over.    Jacob  raised  up  an  altar,  and  called  it,  being  made  but 
of  lime  and  stone,  "  The  mighty  God  of  Israel."   Moses,  when  [Gen.  xxxiii. 
he  had  conquered  the  Amalekites,  set  up  an  altar,  and  called  it  ^" 
by  the  names  of  God,  "  Jehovah"  and  Tetragrammatum''.  [Exod.  xvii. 
"  We  are  all  one  loaf  of  bread,"  saith  Paul ;  yet  were  they  not  lyor.  x. 
thereby  turned  into  a  loaf  of  bread.    Christ,  hanging  upon  the 
cross,  appointed  St  John  to  his  mother,  saying,  "  Lo  !  there  is 
thy  son  :"  and  yet  was  he  not  her  son.    "  So  many  as  be  bap- 
tized into  Christ,"  saith  Paul,  "  have  put  on  Christ ;"  and  "  so  Gai.  iii. 
many  as  are  baptized  into  Christ,  are  washed  with  the  blood  of 
Christ :"  notwithstanding  no  man  took  the  font-water  to  be  the 
natural  blood  of  Christ.    "  The  cup  is  the  new  testament,"  H  cor.  xi. 
saith  Paul ;  and  yet  is  not  the  cup  indeed  the  very  new  testa- 
ment.   You  see,  therefore,  that  it  is  not  strange,  nor  a  thing 
P  i.e.  about,  concerning.    And  so  in  the  following  sentences.] 
The  sacred  name  nin\  so  called  from  its  consisting  of  four  letters. 
"  Et  nomen  Domini  tetragramniaton  in  quibusdam  Grascis  voluminibus 
usque  hodie  antiquis  exprcssum  Uteris  invenimus."    S.  Hieronym.  Prse- 
fat.  in  lib.  Regum,  Tom.  in.  p.  16.  Basil.  156.5.] 


42 


A   FKUITFLL  DIALOGUE 


Figurative 
speeches 
most  cora- 
iBon  in 
scripture. 


[Gen.  xxxiii 
20.J 


The  name 
of  bread 
used  in 
scripture. 


The  mean- 
ins  of 
Clinst's 
words 
examined. 


unwont  in  the  scriptiu'es.  to  call  one  thing  by  another's  name. 
So  that  you  can  no  more,  of  necessity,  enforce  the  changing  of 
the  bread  into  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament,  because  the 
words  be  plain,  '"This  is  my  body  f  than  the  wife's  flesh  to  be 
the  natural  and  real  body  and  flesh  of  the  husband,  because  it 
is  wTitten,  "  They  are  not  two,  but  one  flesh or  the  altar 
of  stone  to  Ije  \er\  God,  because  ^Moses  with  evident  and 
plain  words  pronounced  it  to  be  "  The  mighty  God  of 
Israel."  Notwitlistanding,  if  you  will  needs  cleave  to  the  let- 
ter, you  make  for  me,  and  hinder  your  own  cause:  for  thus  I 
will  reason,  and  use  your  own  weapon  against  you.  The  scrip- 
ture calleth  it  bread.  The  evantrelists  aoree  in  the  same.  Paul 
nameth  it  so  five  times  in  one  place.  The  Holy  Ghost  may 
not  be  set  to  school  to  learn  to  speak.  AVherefore  I  conclude 
by  your  own  argument,  that  we  ought  not  only  to  say,  but  also 
to  beUeve,  that  in  the  sacrament  there  remaineth  bread. 

Custom  : — Methinketh  your  answer  is  reasonable,  yet  can  I 
not  be  satisfied.  Declare  you,  therefore,  more  at  large,  what 
moveth  you  to  think  this  of  the  sacrament.  For  I  think  you 
would  not  withstand  a  doctrine  so  long  holden  and  taught, 
unless  vou  were  enforced  bv  some  strong  and  Ukelv  reasons. 

Verify: — First,  in  examining  the  words  of  Christ,  I  get 
me  to  the  meaning  and  purpose  for  which  they  were  spoken. 
And  in  this  belialf  I  see  that  Christ  meant  to  have  his  death 
and  passion  kept  in  remembrance.  For  men  of  themselves 
be.  and  evermore  were,  forgetful  of  the  benefits  of  God.  And 
therefore  it  was  behoveful,  that  they  should  be  admonished  and 
stirred  up  with  some  \isible  and  outward  tokens ;  as  with  the 
passover  lamb,  the  brazen  serpent,  and  other  like.  For  the 
brazen  serpent  was  a  token  that,  when  the  Jews  were  stinged 
and  wounded  with  serpents,  God  restored  them  and  made  them 
whole.  The  passover  lamb  was  a  memory  of  the  great  benefit 
of  God,  which,  when  he  destroyed  the  EgA-ptians,  saved  the 
Jews,  whose  doors  were  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  a  lamb. 
So  likewise  Christ  left  us  a  memorial  and  remembrance  of  his 
death  and  passion  in  outward  tokens,  that  when  the  cliild 
should  demand  of  his  father,  what  the  breaking  of  the  bread 
and  drinking  of  the  cup  meaneth,  he  might  answer  him,  that 
like  as  the  bread  is  broken,  so  Christ  was  broken  and  rent 
upon  the  cross  for  to  redeem  the  soul  of  man ;  and  like  as 


BETWEEN    CUSTOM  AND  VERITY. 


43 


wine  fostereth  and  comforteth  the  body,  so  doth  the  blood  of 
Chi-ist  cherish  and  reheve  the  soul.  And  this  do  I  gather 
by  the  words  of  Christ,  and  by  the  institution  and  order  of  the 
sacrament :  for  Christ  charged  the  apostles  to  do  this  in  the 
remembrance  of  him.  Whereupon  thus  I  conclude : 
Fes-^  Nothing  is  done  in  remembrance  of  itself : 
ti-  But  the  sacrament  is  used  in  the  remembrance  of 
Christ : 

no.     Therefore  the  sacrament  is  not  Christ. 

Fe-    Christ  never  devoured  himself : 

ri-     Clirist  did  eat  the  sacrament  with  his  apostles : 

son.    Ergo,  the  sacrament  is  not  Christ  himself. 

Beside  this,  I  see  that  Christ  ordained  not  his  body,  but  a 
sacrament  of  his  body.  A  sacrament  (as  St  Augustine  de- 
clareth)  is  an  outward  sign  of  an  invisible  grace.  His  words 
are,  Sacramentum  est  invisibiUs  gratice  msihile  signum".  Out  of 
which  words  I  gather  two  ai-guments.  The  first  is  this :  the 
token  of  the  body  of  Christ  is  not  the  thing  tokened ;  where- 
fore they  are  not  one.  The  second  is  tliis : 
Fe-  One  thing  cannot  be  both  visible  and  invisible  : 
ri-     But  the  sacrament  is  visible,  and  the  body  of  Christ 

invisible  : 
son.   Therefore  they  are  not  one. 

Which  thing  St  Augustine  openeth  very  well  by  these 
words',  AUud  est  sacramentum.,  aliud  res  sacramenti.  Sacra- 
mentum est  quod  in  corpus  mdit:  res  autem  sacramenti  est 

P  For  the  meaning  and  design  of  these  logical  formula;,  see  Abp. 
Whately's  Logic,  p.  02.  Ed.  1834.  The  figures  and  moods  of  reasoning 
according  to  the  rules  of  logic  are  contained  in  the  following  mnemonic 
hexameters : 

Fig.  1.    Barbara,  Celarent,  Darii,  Ferioque,  prioris. 
Fig.  2.   Ccsare,  Camestres,  Festino,  Baroco,  secundie. 
p.    g  (  Tertia,  Darapti,  Disamis,  Datisi,  Felapton. 

*  \  Bokardo,  Ferison  habet :  quarta  insupcr  addit 
Fig.  4.  Bramantip,  Camenes,  Dimaris,  Fesapo,  Fresison.] 
The  substance  of  this  definition  is  of  frequent  occurrence  in  St 
Augustine.  De  sacramento  sane  quod  accepit,  cum  ei  bene  commen- 
datum  fuerit,  signacula  quidem  rerum  divinarum  esse  visibilia,  sed  res 
ipsas  invisibiles  in  eis  honorari.  S.  August,  de  catecliizaiidis  rudibus, 
cap.  26.  Ed.  Basil.  1.5G9.  Tom.  iv.  col.  923.] 

\^  S.  August,  iu  Joan,  tract.  26.  Tom.  ix.  col.227.J 


44 


A   FRtJITFUL  DIAI.OGOK 


corpus  Domini  nosfri  Jesu  Christi\    Moreover,  I  remember 
that  Christ  ministered  this  sacrament  not  to  great  and  deep 
philosophers,  but  to  a  sort  of  ignorant  and  unlearned  fishers ; 
which  notwithstanding  understood  Christ's  meaning  right  well, 
and  delivered  it,  even  as  they  took  it  at  Clirist's  hand,  to  the 
vulgar  and  lay  people,  and  fully  declared  unto  them  the  mean- 
ing thereof.    But  [neither]  the  lay  people,  nor  scarcely  the 
apostles  themselves,  could  understand  what  is  meant  by  tran- 
substantiation,  impanation,  dimensions,  qualitates,  quantitates, 
accidens  sine  suhjecto,  terminus  a  quo,  et  terminus  ad  quern,  per 
modum  quanti-.  This  is  no  learning  for  the  unlearned  and  rude 
people ;  wherefore  it  is  likely  that  Christ  meant  some  other 
Christ  is  no  thing  than  hath  been  taught  of  late  days.  Furthermore, 
bori>s°but'^  Christ's  body  is  food,  not  for  the  body  but  for  the  soul ;  and 
for  the  soul.  ^|^gj.gfQj.g     must  be  received  with  the  instrument  of  the  soul, 
which  is  faith.    For  as  ye  receive  sustenance  for  your  body 
by  your  bodily  mouth,  so  the  food  of  your  soul  must  be  re- 
ceived by  faith,  which  is  the  mouth  of  the  soul.    And  for  that 
St  Augustine'  sharply  rebuketh  them  that  think  to  eat  Christ 
Aujust.      with  their  mouth,  saying.  Quid  paras  dentem  et  ventrem  ?  Crede, 
tract.  25.     et  manducasti :  "  Why  makest  thou  ready  thy  tooth  and  thy 
belly?  Believe,  and  thou  hast  eaten  Christ."  Likewise,  speaking 
of  eating  the  selfsame  body,  he  saith  to  the  Capernaites,  which 
John  vi.     took  him  grossly,  as  men  do  now-a-days  :  "  The  words  that  I 
speak  are  spirit  and  life.   It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth  ;  the 
Aujust.      flesh  profiteth  nothing."    And  St  Augustine  upon  these  words 
pint"  2"*'    of  Christ  saith",  Non  hoc  corpus  quod  videtis  manducaturi  estis, 

Ps.  xcviii. 

[}  "  The  sacrament  is  one  thing,  the  matter  of  the  sacrament  is 
another.  The  sacrament  is  that  which  goeth  into  the  body:  but  the 
matter  of  the  sacrament  is  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."] 

P  These  are  logical  and  scholastic  expressions,  of  frequent  occur- 
rence in  the  writings  of  Romish  controversialists  on  the  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation.] 

Respondit  Jesus  et  dixit  eis,  'Hoc  est  opus  Dei,  ut  credatis  in  eum 
quern  misit  ille.'  Hoc  est  ergo  manducare  cibum,  non  qui  perit,  sed  qui 
permanet  in  vitam  setemam.  Ut  quid  paras  dentes  et  ventrem  ?  crede,  et 
manducasti.  S.  August,  in  Joan,  tract.  25.  cap.  6.  Basil.  1569.  Tom.  ix. 
col.  218.] 

[*  Spiritus  est  qui  vivificat,  caro  autem  nihil  prodest.  Verba,  quse 
locutus  sum  vobis,  spiritus  est  et  vita.  Spiritaliter  intelligite  quod 
locutus  sum.  Non  hoc  corpus,  quod  videtis,  manducaturi  estis,  et  bibiturl 


BETWEEN   CUSTOM   AND  VERITY. 


45 


mqne  bibituri  sanguinem,  quern  effasuri  sunt  qui  me  crucifigent. 
Sacramentum  aliqmd  wbis  trado.  Id  spiritualiter  acceptum 
vivificat :  caro  autem  non  prodest  quicquam.  That  is  to  say : 
"  You  shall  not  eat  the  body  which  you  see,  and  drink  that 
blood  which  they  shall  shed  that  shall  crucify  me.  I  have  com- 
mended to  you  a  sacrament.  Understand  it  spiritually,  and  it 
shall  give  you  life  :  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing."" 

Custom : — What  mean  you  by  this  spirit,  and  by  spiritual 
eating?  I  pray  you,  utter  your  mind  more  plainly.  For  I 
know  well  that  Christ  hath  a  body,  and  therefore  must  be 
eaten  (as  I  think)  with  the  mouth  of  the  body.  For  the 
spirit  and  the  soul,  as  it  hath  no  body  and  flesh,  so  it  hath 
no  mouth. 

Verity: — You  must  understand,  that  a  man  is  shaped  of 
two  parts,  of  the  body  and  of  the  soul ;  and  each  of  them 
hath  his  life  and  his  death,  his  mouth,  his  teeth,  his  food, 
and  abstinence.  For  like  as  the  body  is  nourished  and  fos- 
tered with  bodily  meats,  or  else  cannot  endure ;  so  must  the 
soul  have  his  cherishing,  otherwise  will  it  decay  and  pine 
away.  And  therefore  we  do  and  may  justly  say,  that  the 
Turks,  Jews,  and  heathen  be  dead,  because  they  lack  the 
lively  food  of  the  soul.  But  how  then,  or  by  what  mean, 
will  you  feed  the  soul  I  Doubtless,  not  by  the  instrument  of 
the  body,  but  of  the  soul ;  for  that  which  is  received  into 
the  body,  hath  no  passage  from  thence  into  the  soul.  For 
Christ  saith,  "  That  whatso  entereth  into  the  belly,  is  con-  Matt.  xv. 
veyed  into  the  draught."  And  whereas  you  say  that  the 
spirit  hath  no  mouth,  like  as  it  hath  no  body  or  bones,  you 
are  deceived ;  for  the  spirit  hath  a  mouth,  in  his  kind ;  or 
else  how  could  a  man  eat  and  drink  justice  ?  For  un-  what  is  to 
doubtedly  his  bodily  mouth  is  no  fit  instrument  for  it.  Yet  eat"riviu"* 
Christ  saith,  that  he  is  blessed  that  "hungereth  and  thirsteth  Maft"  v?' 
for  justice."  If  he  hunger  and  thirst  for  justice,  belike  he 
both  eateth  and  drinketh  it ;  or  otherwise  he  neither  abateth 
his  hunger,  nor  quencheth  his  thirst.  Now,  if  a  man  may 
eat  and  drink  righteousness  with  his  spirit,  no  doubt  his 
spirit  hath  a  mouth.    Whei'eof  I  will  reason  thus : 

ilium  saiiguineni,  quern  fiisuri  sunt  qui  ine  crucifigent.  Sacramciituin 
aliquoil  vobis  connnendavi ;  spiiitaliter  intcUectum  vivificabit  vos.  S. 
August,  in  Psalnium  xcviii.  Tom.  viii.  eol.  1105.] 


46 


A   FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


Argument.  Ba-    Of  whatsoever  sort  the  mouth  is,  such  is  his  food: 
ti-      But  the  mouth  of  tlie  spirit  is  spiritual,  not  bodily : 
si.      Therefore  it  receiveth  Chrisf  s  body  spiritually,  not  bodily. 

Christ's  And  in  like  manner  Christ,  speaking  of  the  eating  of  his 

t'a"kei.'by  body,  nameth  himself  the  bread,  not  for  the  body,  but  of  life, 
johil  vi.  'or  the  soul ;  and  saith,  "  He  that  cometh  to  me  shall  not 
hunger;  and  he  that  believeth  in  me  shall  never  thirst." 
Wherefore,  whoso  will  be  relieved  by  the  body  of  Christ, 
must  receive  him  as  he  will  be  received,  with  the  instrument 
of  faith  appointed  thereunto,  not  with  his  teeth  or  mouth. 
And  whereas  I  say  that  Christ's  body  must  be  received  and 
taken  with  faith,  I  mean  not  that  you  shall  pluck  down  Christ 
from  heaven,  and  put  him  in  your  faith,  as  in  a  visible  place; 
but  that  you  must  with  your  faith  rise  and  spring  up  to  him, 
and,  leaving  this  world,  dwell  above  in  heaven ;  putting  all 
your  trust,  comfort,  and  consolation  in  him,  which  suffered 
grievous  bondage  to  set  you  at  liberty  and  to  make  you  free; 
creeping  into  his  wounds,  which  were  so  cruelly  pierced  and 
dented  for  your  sake.  So  shall  you  feed  on  the  body  of 
Christ ;  so  shall  you  suck  the  blood  that  was  poured  out  and 
shed  for  you.  This  is  the  spiritual,  the  very  true,  the  only 
Gregory,  eating  of  Chrisfs  body :  and  therefore  St  Gregory  calleth  it, 
Cibum  mentis  nm  ventris ;  "  The  food  of  the  mind,  and  not 
Cyprian.  Qf  ^j^g  belly."  And  St  Cyprian  saith  likewise,  Non  acuimus 
dentem,  nee  ventrem  paramus^ :  that  is,  "  We  sharpen  not  our 
tooth,  nor  prepare  our  belly." 

Now,  to  return  to  our  former  purpose :  seeing  it  is  plain 
that  Chrisfs  body  is  meat  for  our  spirit,  and  hath  nothing 
to  do  with  our  body,  I  will  gather  thereof  this  reason.  The 
sacrament  is  bodily  food,  and  increaseth  the  body :  ergo,  the 
sacrament  is  not  the  very  body  of  Christ.  That  it  nourisheth 
the  body,  it  is  evident ;  for  Christ  calleth  it  the  fruit  of  the 
vine,  whose  duty  is  to  nourish.  And  for  a  proof,  if  you 
consecrate  a  whole  loaf,  it  will  feed  you  so  well  as  your  table- 
bread  :  and  if  a  little  mouse  get  an  host,  he  will  crave  no 
more  meat  to  his  dinner. 

Hsec  quotiens  agimus,  non  dentes  ad  movdendum  acnimus,  sed 
fide  sincera  panem  sanctum  frangimus  et  partimiir.  De  C'oena  Domini, 
ad  calcem  Cypriani  Oper.  Oxon.  1G82.  p.  44.  This  treatise  is  one  of 
those  falsely  attributed  to  Cyprian.] 


» 


RETWEEN  CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


47 


But  you  will  say,  these  are  worldly  reasons.    What  then 
if  the  old  fathers  record  the  same  ?    Irenteus  saith,  Quando  '^^f 
mixtus  calix  et  fractus  panis  percipit  verbum  Dei,  Jit  eucha-  Vaientmum. 
ristia  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini,  ex  quibus  augdur  et 
consistif  carnis  nostra}  substantia  '.   Bede  witnesseth  the  same 
by  these  words :  Quia  panis  carnem  confrmat,  et  mnum  san-  Beda  super 

7-7  /-Y7    •    •  •       -n    1  Lucam. 

pumem  operatur  tn  came,  liic  ad  corpus  C/iristi  mystice,  ittud 
ad  sanguinem  refertur^.  Wherefore,  as  I  said  before,  seeing 
that  Christ''s  body  is  spiritual  meat,  and  the  bread  of  the  fiirist's 

•I  I.  _  body  IS 

sacrament  bodily,  I  may  conclude  that  the  sacrament  is  not 
Christ's  body.  Beside  this,  whereas  it  was  forbidden  in  the 
old  law,  that  any  man  should  eat  or  drink  blood,  the  apo-  orinkinjr  ^ 
sties  notwithstanding  took  the  cup  at  Christ's  hands,  and  against  the 
drank  of  it ;  and  never  staggered,  or  shrank  at  the  matter : 
whereby  it  may  be  gathered,  that  they  took  it  for  a  mys- 
tery, for  a  token  and  a  remembrance,  far  otherwise  than  it 
hath  of  late  been  taken. 

Again,  when  the  sacrament  was  dealt,  none  of  them  all 
crouched  down,  and  took  it  for  his  God,  forgetting  him  that 
sat  there  present  before  their  eyes ;  but  took  it,  and  ate  it, 
knowing  that  it  was  a  sacrament  and  remembrance  of  Christ's 

body.    Yea,  the  old  councils  commanded  that  no  man  should  Kneeling  to 

_  ...  sacra- 

kneel  down  at  the  time  of  the  communion,  fearinjj  that  it  ment  for- 

"  bidden  in 

should  be  an  occasion  of  idolatry.   And  long  after  the  apostles'"  ow  councils. 

time,  as  Tertullian  writeth'',  women  were  suffered  to  take  it  The  sacra- 
ment carried 

[_-  KJTToTe  ovv  Kai  TO  KCKpafkevov  jroTtjpiou  Kat  o  yeynvuiv  apTo?  napkins. 
tiriCe'^eTai  toi/  \dyov  tov   Qeov,   kui  yiveTai   rj  ev'^uniiTTla  crtofia 
Xpio-Tou,   fK   TOVTtav  Ce  av^et   kui  ovvicTTaTai  tj  Tr}<;   a-apKov  t'lfidiv 
virucTTaa^tv.    Irenffius  advers.  Haeres.  Lib.  v.  cap.  2.  Oxon.  1702.  p.  397. 

"  When  the  mixed  cup  and  the  broken  bread  receive  the  word 
of  God,  there  is  made  tlie  eucharist  of  tlie  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord, 
from  which  the  substance  of  our  flcsli  derives  increase  and  consistence." 

Fractun  is  the  reading  in  several  editions  of  Irenseus,  but  it  is  obvious 
that  the  Greek  yeyovwi  requires  fuctm.  The  passage  was  often  cited 
as  in  the  text  by  writers  of  the  IGth  century.  See  Grabe's  note,  ml 
locum.'] 

P  Beda  in  Lucam,  cap.  22.  Colon.  1G12.  Tom.  v.  col.  424.  "  Be- 
cause bread  confirms  the  flesh,  and  wine  produces  blood  in  the  flesh,  tlie 
former  is  mystically  referred  to  the  body,  the  latter  to  the  blood  of 
Christ."] 

Speaking  of  a  Christian  woman  married  to  a  heathen  luisband, 
Tertullian  asks,  how  it  was  possible  for  her  to  conceal  from  him  her 


48 


A   FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


home  with  them,  and  to  lap  it  up  in  their  chests.    And  the 
priests  many  times  sent  it  to  sick  persons  by  a  child' ; 
which,  no  doubt,  would  have  given  more  reverence  thereto, 
if  they  had  taken  it  for  their  God.    But  a  great  while  after, 
hTiil"""  about  three  hundred  years  agone,  Honorius  the  Third',  the 
of  wo^rsMp^  bishop  of  Rome,  took  him  and  hanged  him  up,  and  caused 
sacfamlnt.         *o  kneel  and  crouch  down  and  all-to^  be-god  him. 


Au.  1220. 


participation  of  the  eucharistic  bread  before  her  ordinary  meals.  He 
says :  "  Non  sciet  raaritus  quid  secreto  ante  omnem  cibum  gustes  ?  Et 
si  sciverit  panem,  non  ilium  credit  esse  qui  dicitur."  Tertull.  ad 
Uxorem.    Lib.  ii.  c.  5.    Paris.  1G41.  p.  190. 

The  following  passages  also  refer  to  the  same  custom : 

Cum  quaedam  arcam  suam,  in  qua  Domini  sanctum  fuit,  manibus 
indignis  tentasset  aperke,  igne  inde  surgente  deterrita  est,  ne  auderet 
attingere.  Et  alius,  qui  et  ipse  maculatus,  sacrificio  a  sacerdote  cele- 
brato,  partem  cum  ceteris  ausus  est  latenter  accipere ;  sanctum  Domini 
edere  et  contrectare  non  potuit;  cinerem  ferre  se  apertis  manibus  invenit. 
Cyprian,  de  lapsis.    Oxon.  1G82,  p.  132. 

E,v  AXe^avcpela  Ce,  ko.)  eV  Alyvinw,  eKacTO?  koi  twv  iv  \aio 
TeXovvrwv,  oi?  67r<  Tr\eT<TTov,  6^£(  Kotvwv'tav  ev  toJ  oi'koj  aurou,  k.t.A. 
S.  Basil.  Epist.  289.  Paris.  1638.  Tom.  iii.  p.  279. 

See  also  Gregor.  Nazian.  Orat.  xi.  In  which  he  gives  an  account  of 
the  miraculous  cure  of  liis  sister  Gorgonia  by  application  to  the  reserved 
sacramental  elements.  El'  "ttov  t\  twv  avTiTvirmv  tou  np.iov  atofia- 
To<;  ij  TOU  a!'/iaTO?  tj  ')(tip  eSriffavpiaev,  tovto  KaTafx'iyvvGa  to?? 
iaKpvaiv,  w  tou  davfxaTO^  !  ciTrrjXOev,  evBv^  altrSofxevtj  tij?  au>Tripia<i. 
Greg.  Naz.  Op.  Paris.  1630,  Tom.  i.  p.  187.] 

\}  Serapion,  an  aged  Christian,  who  had  before  borne  an  imblemished 
character,  lapsed  during  a  persecution  and  sacrificed.  He  had  conse- 
quently been  excluded  from  communion  with  the  church ;  but  after- 
wards, lying  at  the  point  of  death,  he  sent  for  a  presbyter.  "Kipanev  6 
Tai<;  CTTi  Tov  wpecfSuTepov'  vv^  de  tjf  KOKelvov  tjadevei'  dcpiKecrQut  fxev 

ovv  ovK  edvvt]dtj  Upaj^v  ti  evj^apiarla^  eTTfCoiKev  tm  •naioapiio, 

K.  T.  A.    Euseb.  Hist.  Eccl.  Lib.  vi.  c.  44.  Paris.  1675.  p.  246.] 

Ne  propter  incuriam  sacerdotum  divina  indignatio  gravius  exar- 
descat,  districte  praecipiendo  mandamus,  quatenus  a  sacerdotibus  eu- 
charistia,  in  loco  singulari,  mundo,  et  signato  semper  honorifice 
collocata,  devote  ac  fideliter  conservetur.  Sacerdos  vero  quilibet  fre- 
quenter doceat  plebem  suam,  ut  cum  in  celebratione  missarum  elevatur 
hostia  salutaris,  se  reverenter  inclinet,  idem  faciens  cum  eam  defert 
presbyter  ad  infirmum.  Decret.  Gregor.  IX.  Lib.  in.  tit.  41.  cap.  10. 
Corp.  Jur.  Can.  Lugd.  1671.  Tom.  ii.  col.  3178.] 

P  all-to :  altogether,  eiMirely :  see  Nures's  Glossary.] 


BETWEKN   CUSTOM   AND  VEIUTY. 


49 


Furthermore,  if  the  bread  be  turned  and  altered  into  the 
body  of  Christ,  doubtless  it  is  the  greatest  miracle  that  ever 
God  wrousrht.    But  the  apostles  saw  no  miracle  in  it.    Na-  Apostiesand 

"  ,  ,  .  old  doctors 

zianzemis,  an  old  writer,  and  St  Augustme,  entreatins;  of  all  make  no 

_  _  ^  miracle  nor 

the  miracles  that  are  in  the  scriijture,  number  the  sacrament  "larvei  at 

'■  _  the  sacra- 

for  none.    As  for  the  apostles,  it  appeareth  well  that  they  ™ent. 
had  it  for  no  marvel,  for  they  never  mused  at  it,  neither  de- 
manded how  it  might  be ;  whereas,  in  other  things,  they  ever- 
more were  full  of  questions.    As  touching  St  Augustine,  he 
not  only  overtrippeth  it,  as  no  wonder,  but  by  plain  and  ex- 
press words  testifieth  that  there  is  no  marvel  in  it.  For 
speaking  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  of  the  other  sacraments, 
he  saith  these  words :  Hie  sacramenta  honorem  ut  rdicfiosa 
habere  possunt,  staporem  autem  ut  mira  non  possunt* :  that  is 
to  say,  "  Sacraments  here  may  have  their  honour  as  things  re- 
ligious, but  they  are  not  to  be  wondered  at  as  miracles."  More- 
over, a  little  before  the  institution  of  the  sacrament  Christ 
spake  of  his  ascension,  saying,  "  I  leave  the  world :  I  tarry  Joim  xiv. 
but  a  little  while  with  you.    Let  not  your  hearts  be  troubled, 
because  I  go  from  you :  I  tell  you  truth,  it  is  for  your  profit 
that  I  go  from  you;  for  if  I  go  not,  the  Spirit  of  comfort  [John xvi.7.] 
cannot  come  to  you with  many  other  like  warnings  of  his 
departure.    St  Stephen  saw  him  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  [-^ctsvii.36.] 
his  Father,  and  thought  it  a  special  revelation  of  God  :  but 
he  never  said,  that  he  saw  him  at  the  communion,  or  that  he 
made  him  every  day  himself.    And  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
St  Peter  saith,  that  Christ  must  needs  keep  the  heaven  till  Acts  iii. 
all  be  ended.    Esay,  Solomon,  and  St  Stephen  say,  that  God  [isai.ixvi.i. 
dvvelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  man's  hand,     St  Paul  27 ;  Acts  vii! 
wisheth  that  he  were  dissolved  and  dead,  and  were  with  Christ:  [I'lm.  i.23.] 
not  in  the  altar,  doubtless,  where  he  might  be  daily ;  but  in 
heaven.    And,  to  be  brief,  it  is  in  our  "  Credo,"  and  we  do 
constantly  believe,  that  "  Christ  is  ascended  into  heaven,  and 
sitteth  at  his  Father's  right  hand      and  no  j)romise  have  wo, 
that  he  will  come  jumping  down  at  every  priest's  calling. 
Hereof  I  gather  this  reason : 

[*  Honoi-em  tanquam  religiosa  possunt  habere,  stnporcm  tanqiiam 
mira  nou  possiinl.  S.  August,  de  Tiinitate,  Lib.  iii.  cap.  10.  Basil.  lo(j!J. 
Tom.  HI.  col.  289.] 

4 

[gkindal.] 


50 


A   FRUITFIL  DIALOGUE 


If  Christ 
were  both 
g^one  aiul 
tarried, then 
he  shouUI 
seem  to  have 
lelt  himself 
behind  liini. 


The  body  of 
Christ  im- 
prisoned by 
the  papists 
in  a  box,  and 
afterward 
bnrned 
when  he  is 
mouldy. 


Christ's 
body  is 
spiritual  in 
the  sacra- 
ment, say 
the  papists. 


Christ's  body  cannot  both  be  gone,  and  be  here : 

But  he  is  gone,  and  hath  left  tlie  world  : 

Therefore  it  is  folly  to  seek  him  in  the  world. 
Custom : — Fie  !  you  be  far  deceived,  I  cannot  in  no  wise 
brook  these  words.  You  shut  up  Christ  too  straitly,  and 
imprison  him  in  one  corner  of  heaven,  not  suffering  him  to 
go  at  large.  No,  doubtless,  he  hath  deserved  more  gentle- 
ness at  your  hand,  than  to  be  tied  up  so  short. 

Verity:  —  I  do  neither  lock  up  neither  imprison  Christ 
in  heaven,  but  according  to  the  scriptures  declare  that  he 
hath  chosen  a  blessed  place,  and  most  worthy  to  receive  his 
majesty ;  in  which  place  whoso  is  inclosed,  thinketh  not  liim- 
self  (as  I  suppose)  to  be  a  prisoner.  But  if  you  take  it 
for  so  heinous  a  thing,  that  Christ  should  sit  resident  in 
heaven  in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  what  think  you  of  them 
that  imprison  him  in  a  little  box  ;  yea,  and  keep  him  in 
captivity  so  long,  until  he  be  mouldy  and  over-grown  with 
vermin  ;  and  when  he  is  past  men's  meat,  be  not  contented 
to  hang  him  till  he  stink,  but  will  have  him  to  a  new  execu- 
tion, and  burn  him  too  ?  This  is  wonderful  and  extreme  cruel 
imprisoning.  But  to  return  to  the  matter  :  we  are  certainly 
persuaded  by  the  word  of  God,  that  Christ,  the  very  Son  of 
God,  vouchsafed  to  take  upon  him  the  body  and  shape  of 
man ;  and  that  he  walked  and  was  conversant  amongst  men 
in  that  same  one,  and  not  in  many  bodies ;  and  that  he  suf- 
fered death,  arose  again,  and  ascended  to  heaven  in  the  self- 
same body ;  and  that  he  sitteth  at  his  Father's  right  hand 
in  his  manhood,  in  the  nature  and  substance  of  the  said  one 
body.  This  is  our  belief,  this  is  the  very  word  of  God. 
Wherefore  they  are  far  deceived,  which,  leaving  heaven,  will 
grope  for  Christ's  body  upon  the  earth. 

Custom : — Nay,  sir,  but  I  see  now  you  are  far  out  of  the 
way.  For  Christ  hath  not  so  gross  and  fleshly,  as  you  think, 
but  a  spiritual  and  a  ghostly  body ;  and  therefore,  without 
repugnance,  it  may  be  in  many  places  at  once. 

Verity : — You  say  right  well,  and  do  grant  that  Christ's 
body  is  spiritual.    But,  I  pray  you,  answer  me  by  the  way, 
can  any  other  body  than  that  which  is  spiritual  be  at  one 
time  in  sundry  places  I 
Custom  : — No,  truly. 


BETWEEN   CUSTOM   AND  VERITY. 


51 


Verity: — Have  we  that  selfsame  sacrament,  that  Christ 
gave  to  his  disciples  at  his  maundy',  or  no? 

Custom: — Doubtless  we  have  the  same. 

Verity: — When  became  Chrisfs  body  spiritual?  Was  it 
so  even  from  his  birth? 

Custom : — No  :  for  doubtless,  before  he  arose  from  death, 
his  body  was  earthly,  as  other  men's  bodies  are. 

Verity: — Well,  but  when  gave  Christ  the  sacrament  to 
his  disciples  I  before  he  rose  from  death,  or  after  ? 

Custom : — You  know  yourself,  he  gave  it  before  his  resur- 
rection, the  night  before  he  suffered  his  passion. 

Verity: — Why  then,  methinketh  he  gave  the  sacrament 
at  that  time  when  his  body  was  not  spiritual. 

Custom: — Even  so. 

Verity: — And  was  every  portion  of  the  sacrament,  dealt 
to  the  apostles  and  received  into  their  mouths,  the  very  real 
and  substantial  body  of  Clu-ist? 

Custom : — Yea,  doubtless. 

Verity : — Mark  well  what  ve  have  said,  for  vou  have  The  pope's 

,  T-.-  Ill  ''octrine 

granted  me  great  repugnance,  r  irst,  you  say,  that  no  body,  lepusnant 
being  not  spiritual,  can  be  in  sundry  places  at  once.  Then 
say  you,  that  at  the  maundy  Chrisfs  body  was  not  spiritual : 
and  yet  hold  you,  that  he  was  there  present  visible  before 
the  apostles'  eyes,"  and  in  each  of  their  hands  and  mouths 
all  at  one  time :  which  grants  of  yours  are  not  agreeable*. 
But  I  will  gather  a  better  and  a  more  formal  reason  of  your 
own  words,  in  this  sort : 

Fe-    No  body,  being  real,  natural,  and  organical,  and  not 

spiritual,  can  be  in  many  places  at  once : 
ri-     Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament  was  in  the  apostles'  hands 

and  mouths  at  one  time,  which  were  many  places : 
son.    Ergo,  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament  was  not  a  real, 

natural,  and  organical  body,  but  spiritual. 

\}  Maundy :  a  supper,  or  feast ;  so  called  fi-om  the  maunds,  or 
baskets  (the  spm-tnlcB  of  the  Romans),  in  which  food  was  carried  for 
distribution  to  the  poor.  The  last  supper  is  so  called,  because  Christ 
doled  or  dealt  out  the  bread  and  wine  to  the  Apostles ;  or,  as  othera 
hold,  from  the  last  charge  {mandntum)  which  Christ  then  gave  them. 
The  Thursday  l)efore  Easter  is  still  called  Maundy  Thursday,  in  allu- 
sion to  Christ's  Maundy.] 
i.e.  consistent.] 

4—2 


52 


A   FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


Custom: — Indeed  you  have  driven  me  into  the  straits, 
before  I  was  ware  of  you ;  and  I  know  not  how  I  may  escape 
your  hands  honestly.    But  the  best  refuge  that  I  have  is 
this ;  I  will  not  believe  you. 
The  papists,       Verity : — I  desire  you  not  to  give  credence  to  me.  Believe 

thousli  they  . 

victe""  vet  word  of  God ;  yea,  believe  your  own  belief :  for  they 
they  will     hoth  witness  arainst  vou,  that  Christ's  body  is  taken  up  into 

not  believe.  o  «■      '         _  j  i 

heaven,  and  there  shall  remain  until  he  come  to  judge. 

Custom  .--^Tush,  what  speak  you  of  the  word  of  God  I 
There  be  many  dark  sayings  therein,  which  every  man  cannot 
attain  to. 

mcd(?i'?th         Verity: — I  grant  you,  there  be  certain  obscure  places  in 
wuh  sc'rV  the  scripture ;  yet  not  so  obscure,  but  that  a  man  with  the 
grace  of  God  may  perceive :  for  it  was  written  not  for  angels, 
but  for  men.    But,  as  I  understand.  Custom  meddleth  but 
little  with  scripture.    How  say  you  by'  St  Augustine,  St 
Jerome,  St  Ambrose  I    What,  if  they  stand  on  our  side  I 
Custom : — No,  no ;  I  know  them  well  enough. 
Verity : — So  well  as  you  know  them,  for'^  all  old  acquaint- 
ance, if  they  be  called  to  witness,  they  will  give  evidence 
against  you.    For  St  Augustine  commonly,  in  every  of  his 
books,  but  chiefly  in  an  epistle  to  his  friend  Dardanus,  de- 
clareth  that  Christ's  body  is  placed  in  one  room.    I  marvel 
you  be  not  nearer  of  his  counsel.     His  words  are  these : 
Dardanum  ^0^^  duMtarc  ibi  nutic  esse  hominem  Christum  Jesum,  unde 
venfurus  est:  memoriterque  recole  et  fideliter  crede  christi- 
anam  confessionem ;  '  quoniam  resurrexif,  ascendit  in  coslum, 
sedef  a  dextris  Dei  Patris,  nec  aliunde  quam  inde  venturus 
est  ad  vivos  mortuosque  judicandos.''   Et  venturus  est  in  eadem 
corporis  substantia^  cui  immortaliiatem  dedit,  naturam  non 
abstulit.    Secundum  hanc  formam  non  est  putandus  ubique  dif- 
fusus :  cavendum  enim  est,  ne  ita  divinitatem  astruamus  hominis, 
ttt  Jmmanitatem  amittamus  Dei^.    "  Do  not  doubt  the  man 
Jesus  Christ  to  be  there,  from  whence  he  shall  come.  And 
remember  well,  and  faithfully  believe,  the  christian  confession, 
that  '  he  is  risen,  ascended  into  heaven,  sitteth  at  the  risht 

p  i.e.  about,  or  with  regard  to.] 

i.e.  notwithstanding.] 
P  S.  August.  Epist.  Ivii.  ad  Daidanum,  Basil.  ISfiO.  Tom.  ii.  col. 
272.] 


BETWEEN   CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


53 


hand  of  God  the  Father,  and  from  thence  shall  come,  and 
from  no  other  place,  to  judge  the  quick  and  dead and  shall 
come  in  the  same  substance  of  body,  to  which  he  gave  im- 
mortality, and  took  not  the  nature  from  it.  After  this  form 
he  is  to  be  thought  not  to  be  dispersed  in  all  places ;  for  we 
must  beware  so  to  defend  his  divinity,  that  we  destroy  not 
his  humanity."  And  in  another  place  of  the  same  epistle : 
Una  persona  Deus  et  homo ;  et  utrumqiie  est  unus  Chris-  Auyust. 
Uis.  Ubique  per  id  quod  Deus,  in  coslo  autem  per  id  quod 
homo^.  Likewise  upon  the  xivth  Psalm  :  Donee  seculum  finiatur,  August. 
sursum  est  Dommus :  sed  etiam  liic  nobiscum  est  Veritas  Domini. 
Corpus  enim  in  quo  resurrexit  in  una  loco  esse  oportet ;  Veri- 
tas autem  ejus  ubique  diffusa  est^.  "  While  the  world  shall 
last,  the  Lord  is  above,  and  also  the  verity  of  the  Lord  is 
with  us.  For  the  body  wherein  he  rose  again  must  be  in  one 
place ;  but  the  verity  of  him  is  everywhere  dispersed."  In 
like  manner  writeth  Damasus,  an  old  bishop  of  Rome,  in  his  Damasus. 
Credo":  Devictis  mortis  imperiis,  cum  ea  came  in  qua  natus 
et  passus  est  et  resurrexit.,  ascendit  in  coilum,  manente  eadem 
natura  carnis  in  qua  natus  et  passus  est.    St  Ambrose,  writing 

[■*  Ibid,  col,  273.  "  One  person  is  God  and  Man  ;  and  both  together 
are  one  Christ.  As  God,  he  is  every  where ;  but  as  Man,  lie  is  in 
heaven." 

This  passage  is  not  found  in  St  Augustine's  Commentary  on  the 
14th  Psalm,  but  upon  St  John's  Gospel :  Propter  nos  scriptum  est,  et 
nobis  servatum,  et  propter  nos  recitatum ;  et  recitabitur  etiam  propter 
posteros  nostros,  et  donee  seculum  finiatur.  Sursum  est  Dominus,  sed 
etiam  hie  est  Veritas  Domini.  Corpus  enim  Domini,  in  quo  resurrexit, 
uno  loco  esse  potest;  Veritas  ejus  ubique  diffusa  est.  S.  August,  in 
Joan.  Tract,  xxx.  Tom.  ix.  col.  247-] 

\y  Damasus  was  bishop  of  Rome  from  a.d.  367  to  a.d.  384.  The 
passage  referred  to  is  found  in  a  synodical  ejaistle  addressed  to  Paulinus 
bishop  of  Antioch.  Vid.  Baronius,  Ann.  Eccles.  Tom.  iv.  p.  429. 
Antwerp.  1601.  The  epistle  is  given  at  length  by  Theodoret,  under 
the  title,  "Confessio  fidei  quam  Papa  Damasus,"  &c.  &c. 

El'  TIT  nr]  e'l'vri/,  tov  tuv  Qeou  Aoyov  7raCoi/TO  crapKt,  ku\  efTTuv- 
pwfjtevoir  crapKi,  Kai  QavaTov  yevcTd/jievov  aapKi,  yeyovwra  te  ttjocoto- 
TOKOv  6K  Tiav  veKptav,  Kado  ^^aitj  €(tt\  koi  ^uimroto^  oji  Geo?,  avadepa 
ea-rm.  Ei  ti9  fxrj  e'lnr],  oti  ev  crapKi,  rjvTrep  aVeAo/Se,  KaOe^crai  ev 
Tt]  cefia  TOV  YluTpov,  ev  t)  ku\  eAei/crcTai  Kp'ivut  ^aii/ra?  Kat  veKpov<!, 
dvdOfjia  €(TTw.  Theodoreti  Eccles.  Hist.  Lib.  v.  cap.  11.  Paris.  1673. 
p.  214.  See  also,  Concilia  Omnia,  Colon.  1538,  Tom.  i.  p.  229,  where 
the  epistle  is  given  in  Latin.] 


A   FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


Amhros.  in  upon  the  xxivth  chapter  of  Luke,  recordeth  the  same :  Erno 

xxiv.  cap.       '  1  ' 

Luc.  nec  supra  terram,  nec  in  terra,  nec  secundum  terram,  qibwrere 
deiemus  Dominum,  si  volumus  invenire.  Non  enim  supra 
terram  quwsivit,  qui  stantem  ad  Dei  dextram  mdit.  Maria 
qua:rehat  in  terra  tangere  Christum,  et  non  potitit ;  Stejykanus 
ieiigit,  quia  quctrehat  in  coeW.  "  Wherefore  neither  above 
the  earth,  nor  upon  the  earth,  nor  according  to  the  earth, 
we  ought  to  seek  the  Lord,  if  we  will  find  him ;  for  he  did 
not  seek  him  above  the  earth,  which  did  see  him  sitting  at 
the  right  hand  of  God.  And  Mary  sought  upon  the  earth  to 
touch  Christ  and  could  not :  Stephen  touched  him,  because  he 

Hieron.  ad  sought  him  in  heaven.""    St  Jerome,  in  an  epistle  to  Mar- 

Marcellam.  ^       i     i       p   r^^  • 

cella,  proveth  that  the  body  of  Christ  must  needs  be  con- 
tained in  some  place;  for  he  saith:  Veri  Dei  est  uhique  esse; 
veri  hominis  alicuhi  esse.  "  The  property  of  God  is  to  be 
everywhere ;  the  property  of  man  is  to  be  in  one  place."  The 

Hieron.  same  Jcromo,  in  another  place,  calleth  it  a  foolish  thing  to 
seek  for  him  in  a  narrow  place,  or  in  a  corner,  wliich  is  the 
light  of  all  the  world :  Stultmi  est  eum  parm  in  loco  vel  ah- 
scondito  qucerere,  qui  toiius  mundi  est  lumen.  "  Foolishness 
it  is,  in  a  small  place  or  in  a  hid  corner  to  seek  him  which 

Origenes.  ig  the  light  of  the  whole  world'."  Origen  saith  likewise : 
Audiendi  non  sunt,  qui  Christum  demonstrant  in  cedibus. 
"  They  are  not  to  be  heard,  which  shew  Christ  in  houses^." 

Berte  in  xvii.  The  same  also  recordeth  Bede,  writing  upon  these  words  of 

jioa'n.        Christ:  "  Now  a  little  while  shall  you  see  me  S"    He  speaketh 

p  S.  Ambros.  in  Luc.  cap.  xxiv.  Basil.  1567.  Tom.  v.  p.  166.] 
\y  Tlie  passage  alluded  to  seems  to  be  the  following.  After  applying 
to  Christ  several  texts  of  scripture  which  speak  of  the  omnipresence  of 
God,  the  author  observes:  Profecto  non  ambiges,  etiam  ante  resurrec- 
tionem  sic  in  Dominico  corpore  habitasse  Deum  Vcrbum,  ut  in  Patre 
csset,  et  cceli  circulum  clauderet,  atque  in  omnibus  infusus  esset  et 
circumfusus;  id  est,  ut  cuncta  penetraret  interior,  et  continevet  exte- 
rior. Stultum-  est  igitur  illius  potentiam  unius  coi-pusculi  parvitate 
finiri,  quem  non  capit  ccelum.  Hieron.  ad  Marcellam,  Basil.  1565, 
Tom.  III.  p.  138.] 

Sed  priEdicente  nol)is  omnia  Salvatore,  neque  in  solitudincm  exea- 
mus,  neque  qui  profitentur  Christum  in  domibus  esse  credamus.  Orig. 
in  Matth.  cap.  xxiv.  Tract,  xxx.  Tom.  ii.  p.  145.    Basil.  1571.]] 

The  passage  cited  in  the  text  occurs  in  a  homily  on  St  John 
xvi.  16.  Propterea  me  resuscitatum  a  mortuis  niodico  tempore  vide- 
bitis,  quia  non  semper  in  terra  coiporaliter  mansurus,  sed  per  huma- 


BEIWEKN    CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


55 


in  Clirist's  person.  "  Therefore,"  saith  he,  "  sliall  you  see 
nie  but  a  httle  while  after  my  resurrection,  because  I  will 
not  still  abide  in  the  earth  bodily ;  but  in  the  manhood 
which  I  have  taken  will  ascend  up  to  heaven."  AVhat  needeth 
more  words?  All  the  old  fathers  witness  the  same.  You 
may  by  these  soon  judge  the  rest.  Now  to  return  to  the 
matter :  Seeing  that  the  word  of  God  in  many  and  sundry 
places,  the  "Credo,"  and  the  Abridgement  of  the  Faith;  seeing 
all  the  old  fathers  do  constantly  agree  in  one,  that  the  body 
of  Christ  is  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  remaineth  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  and  cannot  be  in  more  than  one 
place;  I  do  conclude,  that  the  sacrament  is  not  the  body  ofTUesacra- 

.  „  .     .  .      ,  .  ,  .  liient  is  not 

Christ;  first,  because  it  is  not  m  heaven,  neither  sitteth  at  tiie  real  body 

....  of  Christ, 

the  Father's  right  hand ;  moreover,  because  it  is  in  a  hun-  ami  why. 
dred  thousand  boxes,  whereas  Christ's  body  filleth  but  one 
place  :  furthermore,  if  the  bread  were  turned  into  the  body 
of  Christ,  then  would  it  necessarily  follow,  that  sinners  and 
unpenitent  persons  receive  the  body  of  Christ. 

Ciistom : — Marry,  and  so  they  do.    For  Paul  saith  plainly, 
that  they  receive  the  body  of  Christ  to  their  own  confusion. 

Verity : — No,  not  so.  These  are  not  Paul's  words,  but  he  The  wicked 
saith,  "  Whoso  eateth  of  this  bread,  and  drinketh  of  this  cup  the  body  of 

1-1  •  ,  •  •  Christ. 

unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  his  own  condemnation,  not  f  j^t^or.  xi. 
judging  the  body  of  the  Lord."  Here  he  calleth  it,  in  plain 
words,  bread.  And  although  the  sacrament  be  very  bread,  yet 
doth  the  injury  redound  to  the  body  of  Christ.  As  if  a  man 
break  the  king's  mace,  or  tread  the  broad  seal  under  his  foot, 
although  he  have  broken  and  defaced  nothing  but  silver  and 
wax,  yet  is  the  injury  the  king's,  and  the  doer  shall  be  taken 
as  a  traitor.  St  Ambrose  declareth  the  meaning  of  St  Paul  by  Ambrosius. 
these  words.  Reus  est  corporis  Domini,  qui  pcenas  dabit  niortis 
Christi,  quoniam  irritam  fecit  mortem  Domini^.  The  cause  of 
the  ordinance  thereof  was  the  remembrance  of  the  death  of 
Christ,  which  whoso  forgetteth,  receivcth  the  sacrament  to 
their  condemnation.  That  same  witnesseth  St  Augustine : 
"  For  the  sacrament,"  saith  he,  "  is  an  outward  token  of  love 

nitafem  qiiam  assumpsi  jam  sum  ascensurus  in  coelum.    Beda,  Homiliae 
iEstivales,  Dominic.  Jubilate.  Colon.  1612.  Tom.  vii.  col.  17.] 

Quid  est  autem  reos  esse,  nisi  poenas  dare  mortis  Domini  ?  Occisus 
est  enim  pro  iis,  qui  bcneficium  ejus  irritum  ducunt.  S.  Ani))ros.  in 
1  Cor.  xi.  Basil.  15G7.  Tom.  v.  p.  270.] 


56 


A   FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


and  charity.  For  Hke  as  many  grains  of  corn  are  become  one 
piece  of  bread,  even  so  they  that  receive  it  ought  to  be  one." 
Then  saith  he,  Mysterium  pads  ac  unitatis  nobis  Christus  in 
mensa  sua  consecravit.  Qui  accepit  mystermm  unitatis^  et  non 
servat  unitaiem,  non  mysterium  accepit  pro  s<?,  sed  testimonium 
contra  se\  He  that  readeth  the  gospel,  wherein  is  declared  the 
passion  and  death  of  Christ,  and  liveth  contrary  to  the  gospel, 
shall  doubtless  be  the  more  guilty  of  the  death  of  Christ,  be- 
cause he  heareth  and  readeth  the  word  of  God,  and  regardeth 
it  not. 

The  place  of  In  a  certain  country  the  manner  is,  that  when  the  gospel  is 
receiving    read,  the  king  shall  stand  up  with  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand, 

unwoitliily  ,       ,  ii-  i-if>  pi 

expounded,  declaring  thereby  that  he  beareth  his  sword  in  defence  of  the 
gospeP.  But  if  he  himself  oppresseth  the  gospel,  he  beareth 
the  sword  against  himself ;  for  the  gospel  shall  turn  to  his 
judgment  and  condemnation.  So  will  Christ  so  much  more 
extremely  punish  a  man,  which,  knowing  himself  to  be  wicked 
and  without  repentance,  and  therefore  none  of  the  flock  of 
Christ,  yet  notwithstanding  will  impudently  creep  into  the  com- 
pany of  christian  men,  and  receive  the  sacraments  with  them, 
as  though  he  were  one  of  the  number.  And  this  meant  St 
Paul  by  the  unworthy  receiving  of  a  sacrament  of  Christ's 
body.  Wherefore  a  man  may  unworthily  take  the  sacrament, 
and  be  guilty  of  the  death  of  Christ,  although  he  receive  not 
Christ''s  body  into  his  mouth,  and  chaw  it  with  his  teeth.  But 
what,  if  I  prove  that  every  massing  priest  is  guilty  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  ? 

P  In  Sermone  ad  Infantes,  apud  Fulgentium,  p.  G12.  Paris.  1671. 
Cf.  Cyprian.  Epist.  ad  Magnum: 

Denique  unanimitatem  Christianam,  firana  sibi  atque  inseparabili 
caritate  connexam,  etiam  ipsa  Dominica  sacrificia  declarant.  Nam  quando 
Uominus  corpus  suum  panem  vocat,  de  multorum  granorum  adunatione 
congestum,  populum  nostrum  quem  portabat  indicat  adunatum:  et 
quando  sanguincm  suum  vinum  appellat,  de  botris  atque  acinis  plurimis 
expressum,  atque  in  unum  coactum,  gregem  item  nostrum  significat  com- 
mixtione  adunatse  multitudinis  copulatum.  Ep.  69.  Oxon.  1682.  p.  182.] 

P  The  country  intended  is  Poland.  "Expugnata  itaque  ab  idolis 
Polonia,  Mieczslaus  princeps  ad  evidentius  signum  Christianitatis  insti- 
tuit,  ut  infra  officium  missae,  dum  evangelium  pra!legeretur,  singiili 
virorum  ad  medium  gladii  e  vaginis  depromerent ;  quo  se  testarentur 
propter  evangelium  Christi  ad  mortem  usque  decertare  paratos  esse." 
Guagninus,  Sarmatise  Europese  descriptio,  Spirse,  1581,  p.  10.] 


BETWEEN    CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


57 


Custom: — I  dare  say  you  cannot  prove  it. 

Verity : — But  if  I  do  prove  it,  will  you  believe  me  ? 

Custom : — I  may  well  enough,  for  it  is  impossible  to 
do  it :  for  priests  commonly  are  confessed  before  they  go  to 
mass ;  and  how  can  they  then  take  the  sacrament  unwor- 
thily ? 

Verity : — Indeed  confession,  if  it  be  discreetly  used,  is  a  Confession, 
laudable  custom,  and  to  the  unlearned  man  and  feeble  con- 
science so  good  as  a  sermon :  but  notwithstanding,  because  it 
was  never  neither  commanded  of  Christ,  nor  received  of  the 
apostles,  nor  much  spoken  of  the  old  doctors,  it  cannot  make 
much  for  the  due  receiving  of  the  sacrament.  But  how  like 
ye  these  words  of  St  Ambrose  ?  Is  indigne  sumit,  qui  aliter  Ambrosius. 
sumit  quam  Christus  instituit^.  "He  taketh  it  unworthily,  that 
taketh  it  otherwise  than  Christ  ordained  it." 

Custom : — This  liketh  me  very  well.    But  what  gather 
you  of  it? 

Verity : — This  will  I  gather.    The  massing  priest  taketh  The  priest 

the  sacrament  otherwise  than  Christ  either  commanded  or  sacrament 

taught :  ergo,  he  taketh  it  unworthily,  and  so  consequently  to  oniained  it : 

his  condemnation,  priest 

t^kctli  it 

Custom : — That  is  not  so  ;  for  he  doth  altogether  as  Christ  unwortiiiiy. 
commanded  him. 

Verity : — That  shall  appear ;  for  Christ  commanded  it  to 
be  done  in  his  remembrance  :  the  priest  doth  it  in  remembrance 
of  dead  men.    Christ  took  bread,  and  left  it  bread  :  the  priest 
taketh  bread  and  conjureth  it  away.    Christ  took  bread  and  Difference 
gave  thanks :  the  priest  taketh  bread  and  breatheth  upon  it.  Christ's  oi-- 
Christ  took  bread  and  brake  it :  the  priest  taketh  bread  and  the  priest's 
hangeth  it  up.  Christ  took  bread  and  dealt  to  his  apostles  :  the 
priest,  because  he  is  an  apostle  himself,  taketh  bread  and 
eateth  it  every  whit  alone.    Christ  in  a  sacrament  gave  his 
own  body  to  be  eaten  in  faith :  the  priest,  for  lack  of  faith, 
receiveth  accidents  and  dimensions.    Christ  gave  a  sacrament 
to  strengthen  men's  faith :  the  priest  giveth  a  sacrifice  to 
redeem  men's  souls.    Christ  gave  it  to  be  eaten  :  the  priest 
giveth  it  to  be  worshipped.    And  to  conclude,  Christ  gave 
bread :  the  priest  saith  he  giveth  a  God.    Here  is  difference 

P  Indignum  dicit  esse  Domino,  qui  aliter  mysterium  celebrat,  quam 
ab  60  traditum  est.    S.  Ambr.  in  1  Cor.  xi.  Tom.  v.  p.  27(5.2 


58 


A   FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


enough  between  Christ  and  the  priest.  Yet  moreover,  Clirist 
at  liis  supper  spake  his  words  out,  and  in  a  plain  tongue :  the 
priest  speaketh  nothing  but  Latin  or  Greek,  which  tongues  he 
oft-times  perceiveth  not ;  and  much  he  whispereth,  lest  any 
other  poor  man  should  perhaps  perceive  him.  So  it  cometh  to 
pass,  that  the  priest  knoweth  no  more  what  he  himself  saith, 
than  what  he  doth.  Thus  you  may  see,  that  the  massing  priest 
receiveth  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  fai*  otherwise  than  ever 
Christ  minded ;  and  so  therefore  unworthily,  and  to  his  con- 
demnation. 

Now,  if  you  think  yourself  satisfied,  I  will  return  to  my 
Ibrmer  question,  and  prove  more  at  large,  that  Christ's  body 
cannot  be  eaten  of  the  wicked ;  which  thing  must  necessarily 
ensue,  if  the  bread  were  turned  into  the  body  of  Christ. 
Christ,  in  the  6th  of  J olm,  speaking  of  the  eating  of  his  body, 
saith,  "  He  that  eateth  of  this  bread  shall  live  for  ever." 
^V'^hereof  I  gather  thus :  But  sinful  men  take  the  sacrament 
to  their  condemnation,  and  live  not  for  ever ;  Ergo,  in  the  sa- 
crament they  receive  not  the  body  of  Christ.  Again,  Christ 
saith,  "  He  that  eateth  me  shall  live  for  my  sake'."  Hereof  I 
conclude  thus  :  But  impenitent  persons  cannot  live  for  Christ's 
sake.    Moreover,  Christ's  body  must  be  received  with  faith, 

Gregorius.  and  not  with  the  mouth,  as  Gregory  recordeth,  sa}'ing,  that  it 
is  eaten  with  the  teeth  of  the  soul,  not  of  the  body ;  as  I  have 
above  more  largely  declared  :  but  wicked  and  impenitent 
pereons  lack  faith :  wherefore  they  cannot  eat  the  body  of 
Christ.  Again,  Christ's  body  cannot  be  divided  from  his 
spirit :  but  wicked  men  have  not  the  spirit  of  God  :  ergo,  they 
have  not  Christ's  body.  Hereunto  agree  all  the  old  writers, 
affirming  constantly,  that  the  unfaithful  be  no  meet  vessels  to 

Ausustinus.  receive  the  body  of  Christ.  St  Augustine  saith  :  Qui  non  manet 
in  Chrisfo,  et  in  quo  non  manet  Christus,  procul  duhio  non  man- 
ducat  carnem  Ckristi,  nec  hihit  ejus  sanguinem,  quamvis  tantw 
rei  mysterium  ad  judicium  suum  manducet  ac  bibat^.    And  in 

\}  'O  Tptoywv  /jie,  KtzKeTvo^  '^I'jcreTai  Ci  (/xe — propter  me.  Joh.  vi.  57-] 
Hoc  est  ergo  nianducare  illam  escam,  et  ilium  bibere  potum,  in 
C'hristo  manere,  et  ilium  manentem  in  se  habere.  Ac  per  hoc,  qui  non 
manet  in  Christo,  et  in  quo  non  manet  Christus,  procul  dubio  nec 
manducat  spiritaliter  camem  ejus,  nec  bibit  ejus  sanguinem,  licet 
carnaliter  et  visibiliter  premat  dentibus  sacramentum  corporis  et  san- 
guinis Christi ;  sed  raagis  tants  rei  sacramentum  ad  judicium  sibi 


BETWEEN    CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


59 


the  person  of  Christ,  he  saith  likewise :  Qtii  non  manet  in  me,  et 
in  qiM  ego  non  maneo,  ne  se  dicat  aut  existimet  mandmare  cor- 
pus meum,  aut  sanguinem  meum  bibere.    Ambrose  avoweth  the  Ambrosius. 
same  by  these  words :  Qid  discordat  a  Christo  non  manducat 
carnem  ejus,  nec  bibit  sanguinem,  etsi  tantca  rei  sacramentum 
accipiat.    In  like  manner  wTiteth  Prosper^ :  Qui  discordat  a  Prosperus. 
Christo,  nec  carnem  Christi  edit,  nec  sanguinem  bibit,  etsi  tanta? 
rei  sacramentum  ad  judicium  suw  prwsumptionis  quot  idie  acci- 
piat.   And  therefore  St  Augustine  saith :  Mali  sacramentum  AuRustmus. 
habent,  rem  autem  sacramenti  non  Jiabenf^.    Thus  by  the  word 
of  God,  by  reason,  and  by  the  old  fathers  it  is  plain,  that  sinful 
men  eat  not  the  body  of  Christ,  receive  they  the  sacrament 
never  so  oft :  which  thing  could  not  be,  if  in  the  sacrament 
there  remained  nothing  but  the  body  of  Christ. 

The  sacrament  in  the  scriptures  is  named  fractio  panis,  Thesacra- 

nieiit  called 

"the  breaking  of  bread;"  which,  to  say  the  truth,  were  but  a 
cold  breaking,  if  there  remained  no  bread  to  break,  but  certain 
fantasies  of  white  and  round.  Yet  whereas  they,  with  words, 
crossings,  blessings,  breathings,  leapings,  and  much  ado,  can 
scarcely  make  one  god,  they  have  such  virtue  in  their  fingers, 
that  at  one  cross  they  be  able  to  make  twenty  gods ;  for  if 
they  break  the  sacrament,  every  portion,  yea,  every  mite,  must 
needs  be  a  god.  After  the  apostles'  time  there  arose  up 
heretics  ^  which  said  that  Christ,  walking  here  amongst  men 
bodily  upon  the  earth,  had  no  very  body,  but  a  thing  like  a 
body,  and  so  therewith  dimmed  men's  sight.  Against  whom 
the  old  fathers  used  these  arguments.  Christ  increased  in 
growing,  fasted,  hungered,  eat,  wept,  sweat,  was  weary,  and 
in  conclusion  died,  and  had  all  other  properties  of  a  very  body  : 
wherefore  he  had  a  body.    I  will  use  the  same  kind  of  reason-  A?ainst 

transiib- 

ing :  It  feedeth,  it  tasteth  like  bread,  it  looketh  like  bread,  the  stantiation. 

manducat  et  bibit.    S.  August,  in  Joan.  Tract,  xxvi.  Tom.  ix.  col.  230. 
Basil.  1569.] 

P  Prosper.  Sentent.  ex  operib.  D.  Aug.  341.  Ed.  Paris.  1671.  p.  128.] 
P  Vide  August,  de  Civit.  Dei,  Lib.  xxi.  c.  26.  Tom.  v.  col.  1311.  et 

in  Joan.  Tract,  xxvi.  Tom.  ix.  col.  227.] 

The  Gnostics  or  Docetse ;  so  called  from  asserting  that  Christ 

lived  and  suffered  only  ev  coKt^aei,  '  in  appearance/  and  not  in  reality. 

The  founder  of  this  heresy  was  Simon  Magus;  and  it  was  espoused 

in  later  times  by  Basilides,  Valentinus,  Marcion,  Saturninus,  Marcus, 

Cerdon,  and  the  Manicliees.] 


60 


A    FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


little  sely^  mouse  taketh  it  for  bread,  and  (to  be  short)  it  hath 
all  the  properties  and  tokens  of  bread  :  ergo,  it  is  bread.  The 
old  fathers,  when  there  remained  any  part  of  the  sacrament 
more  than  was  spent  at  the  communion,  they  used  to  burn  it°, 
and  of  it  there  came  ashes.  But  there  is  nothinj;  in  the 
sacrament  that  can  turn  to  ashes  but  only  bread,  (for  I  think 
they  burned  not  Christ's  body  to  ashes:)  ergo,  in  the  sacra- 
ment there  remaineth  bread.  Henry  the  emperor,  the  sixth 
of  that  name,  was  poisoned  in  the  host^,  and  Victor  the  bishop 
of  Rome  in  the  chalice^  But  poison  cannot  hang  in  God's  body 
and  blood  :  wherefore  there  remaineth  bread  and  wine.  What 
Reasons     needeth  many  words  in  a  matter  so  evident  I   If  you  demand 

proving  •  i        /-i      •>  • 

bread  in  the  either  God's  word,  or  the  doctors  and  the  ancient  writers,  or 

saci-ament. 

your  reason,  or  your  eyes,  or  nose,  or  tongue,  or  fingers,  or  the 
cat,  or  the  ape,  or  the  mouse,  all  these  agree  in  one,  and 
answer  together,  "  There  is  bread.""  Wherefore,  if  you  reject 
so  many  and  so  constant  witnesses,  and  so  well  agi'eeing  in 
their  tale,  specially  being  such  as  will  lie  for  no  man's  pleasure, 
I  will  appeal  from  you,  and  take  you  as  no  indifferent  judge. 
If  all  these  witnesses  suffice  you  not,  I  will  call  the  sacrament 
The  sacra-  itself  to  record.    It  crieth  unto  you,  and  plainly  doth  advertise 

ment  giveth  ... 

witness  that  you,  wliat  you  should  think  of  it.    "I  am,"  it  saith,  "grated 

it  IS  bread.    J      ^  J  '  '  ts 

Sely :  poor,  simple,  inoffensive.] 

P  Sed  hoc  quod  reliquum  est  de  camibus  et  panibus  in  igne  incendi 
prtecepit.  Quod  nunc  videmus  etiam  sensibilitcr  in  ecclesia  fieri,  ignique 
tradi  quscunque  remanere  contigevit  inconsumpta,  non  oninino  ea  quae 
una  die  vel  duabus  aut  niultis  servata  sunt.  Hesycli.  in  Levit.  Lib.  ii. 
p.  178.  apud  Albertin.  Euchar.  p.  8.51.3 

P  Henry  (not  VI.)  is  said,  by  some  authors,  to  have  been 

poisoned  by  a  Dominican,  named  Bernard  Politian,  in  administering  the 
Eucharist.  The  fact  however  has  been  disputed  by  otiiers.  See  Modern 
Univ.  Hist.  Vol.  xi.  p.  28.  The  reader  who  wishes  to  examine  the 
authorities  for  the  fact,  may  consult  the  references  in  Albertinus  de 
Eucharistia,  p.  124.  With  regard  to  the  denial  of  the  fact,  that  writer 
observes:  Bellarminus  timide  [ait],  "Neque  enim  desunt,  qui  has  his- 
torias  falsas  esse  contendunt."  Gardinerus  audacissime,  "  Mendacium 
esse  aut  fabulam."  Unde  manifesto  patet,  quam  vere  dictum  sit,  "  Des- 
perationera  audaces  facere :"  alioquin  adversarii  nunquam  eo  devenircnt, 
ut  rem,  tot  testimoniis  suorum  fultam  et  confirmatam,  sublests  fidei 
esse  adeo  inverecunde  dicere  sustinercnt.] 

['  He  (Victor  III.)  died  on  tlie  IGth  of  September,  a.d.  1088,  not 
without  suspicion  of  poison  having  been  given  him  in  the  chalice,  while 
he  was  celebrating  mass.    Modern  Univ.  Hist.  Xol.  ix.  p.  573.] 


BETWEEN   CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


61 


with  the  tooth  ;  I  am  conveyed  into  the  belly ;  I  perish  ;  I  can 
endure  no  space  ;  I  canker ;  I  suffer  green  mould,  blue  mould, 
red  mould ;  I  breed  worms ;  I  am  kept  in  a  box  for  fear  of 
bats.  If  you  leave  me  out  all  night,  I  shall  be  devoured  before 
morning ;  for  if  the  mouse  get  me,  I  am  gone.  I  am  bread  ;  I 
am  no  God  :  believe  them  not."  This  crieth  the  sacrament 
daily,  and  beareth  witness  itself. 

Custom : — The  devil  on  such-like  reasons  ;  and  therefore 
I  will  never  trouble  my  brains  to  make  you  answer :  but  if 
it  be  true  that  you  have  said,  why  is  the  sacrament  so  well 
of  Christ  himself,  as  of  his  apostles  and  the  old  fathers, 
called  the  body  of  Christ? 

Verity  : — Because  it  is  no  strange  thing  in  scripture  so 
to  speak  ;  as  I  have  declared  before.  But  will  you  stand  to 
St  Augustine's  arbitrement  in  the  matter  \ 

Custom: — To  no  man  sooner. 

Verity: — St  Augustine,  in  an  epistle  to  his  friend  Boni-  The  raiise 
facius,  giveth  a  good  cause  why  the  sacrament,  although  it  sc'npuirp 
be  not  the  body  of  Christ,  is  notwithstanding  called  the  body  sacrament 
of  Christ.  His  words  be  these  :  Si  sacramenta  quandam  simili-  of  Christ. 

,  Au^ustinus 

tudinem  earum  rerum  quarum  sacramenta  sunt  non  liaberent,  ad  nonita- 

7-,     7  •    -T      T         7     ciura,  Epist. 

ommm  sacramenta  non  essent,  Jix  kac  autem  simihtuame  pie-  23. 
rumque  earum  rerum  nomina  accipiunt.   Ergo,  secundum  quen- 
dam  modum^  sacramentum  corporis  Christi  corpus  Christi  est, 
sacramentmn  sanguinis  Christi  sanguis  Christi  est^.    "  If  sacra- 
ments had  not  a  certain  similitude  of  those  thingfs  whereof 

a 

they  be  sacraments,  then  were  they  no  sacraments ;  of  the 
which  similitude  many  times  they  take  their  name.  Where- 
fore, after  a  certain  manner,  the  sacrament  of  the  body  of 
Christ  is  the  body  of  Christ ;  and  the  sacrament  of  the  blood 
of  Christ  is  the  blood  of  Christ,"  «fec.  And  upon  psalm  xxxiii 
he  writeth  likewise :  Christus  quodammodo  se  ferebat  in  ma-  Aufrnst.  in 
nibus  suis,  cum  diceret,  Hoc  est  corpus  meum".  "  Christ,  after 
a  certain  manner  and  fashion,  as  it  were,  did  bear  himself 

P  S.  August.  Ep.  ad  Bonifac.  23.  Basil.  1569.  Tom.  ii.  col.  93.] 
1^''  Quomodo  fei-ebatur  in  manibus  suis?  Quia,  cum  comincndaret 
ipsum  corpus  suum  et  sanguinem  suum,  accepit  iii  manus  suas  quod 
norunt  fidelos ;  et  ipse  se  portabat  quodammodo  cum  dicciet,  'Hoc  est 
corpus  meum.'  S.  August,  in  Psalm,  xxxiii,  concio  secunda.  Tom.  viii. 
col.  234.] 


62 


A   FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


in  his  own  hands,  when  he  said,  This  is  my  body."   "In  [a] 
manner,"  he  saith,  "  and  after  a  fashion not  in  very  deed. 
cJITs'J'why   -^g^^"'  when  faithful  men  receive  the  sacrament,  they  think 
ture  calfe'th  ^^^"^  bread,  nor  mark  the  wine,  but  they  look  further, 

menuiie'  behold  the  very  body  of  Christ  spread  upon  the  cross, 

Christ/  ^'^^T  hlood  poured  down  for  their  sakes.    So  in  bap- 

tism men  regard  not  greatly  the  water,  but  account  them- 
selves washed  with  the  blood  of  Christ.  So  saith  St  Paul  : 
Rom.  vi.  "  Whatsoever  we  be  that  are  baptized,  we  are  washed  in  the 
blood  of  Christ."  AVherefore  to  the  faithful  receivers  you  may 
say,  that  the  water  of  baptism  is  the  blood  of  Clirist,  and 
the  bread  and  wine  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ :  for  to 
them  it  is  no  less  than  if  the  natures  were  altered  and  changed. 
M^hich  thing  you  may  very  well  learn  of  Chrysostom,  whose 
ciirj'sost.  in  words  are  these  :   Mysteria  omnia  interioribus  oculis  consi- 

Joan.  Honi.  ^ 

46.  [47.]     deranda  sunt,  hoc  est,  spiritimliter.    Interiores  autem  oculi, 
postquam  panem  vident,  creaturas  transvolant,  neque  de  illo 
pane  a  pistore  cocto  coqitant,  sed  de  eo  qui  se  dixit  panem 
esse  ceternoe  vitce.    "  All  mysteries  must  be  considered  with 
inward  eyes,  that  is  to  say,  spiritually.    As  [but]  the  inward 
eyes,  when  they  see  the  bread,  they  pass  over  the  creatures, 
neither  do  they  think  of  that  bread  which  is  baked  of  the  baker, 
but  of  him  which  called  himself  the  bread  of  eternal  life^" 
For  these  two  causes  the  bread  and  wine  are  called  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ.    Now  I  think  you  are  satisfied  concern- 
ing the  meaning  of  these  words,  "  This  is  my  body." 
Custom: — Yet  one  thing  moveth  me  very  much. 
Verity: — What  is  that? 
Custom  Custom  : — The  doctors  and  old  writers,  men  inspired  with 

u"on  au*-    the  Holy  Ghost,  have  evermore  been  against  your  doctrine ; 

common 

yea,  and  in  these  days  the  wisest  men  and  best  learned  call 
you  heretics,  and  your  learning  heresy. 
The  right  Verity: — As  touching  the  old  writers,  I  remember  well 

meaniiijof  i       p    i  i-i 

the  doctors  they  spcak  reverently  oi  the  sacraments,  like  as  every  man 
strued  of    ought  to  do ;  but  whereas  they  deliver  their  mind  with  their 

custom-   

keepers.  right  hand,  you.  Custom,  receive  it  \^'ith  the  left.  For  whereas 
they  say,  that  it  is  the  body  of  Christ,  and  that  it  must 
be  verily  eaten,  meaning  that  it  doth  effectually  lay  before 
the  eyes  Christ's  body,  and  that  it  is  to  the  faithful  man  no 

Vide  note  1,  p.  04.] 


BETWEEN  CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


(53 


less  than  if  it  were  Christ  himself,  and  that  Christ  must  be 
eaten  in  faith,  not  torn  nor  rent  with  the  teeth  ;  you  say 
that,  howsoever  it  be  taken,  it  is  Christ's  body,  and  that 
there  is  none  other  eating  but  with  the  mouth. 

And  that  the  fathers  meant  no  other  thing  than  I  have 
said,  it  shall  appear  by  their  words.    But  as  touching  the 
learned  and  wise  men  of  these  days,  I  cannot  blame  them  [ft^'lud 
if  they  call  my  doctrine  heresy ;  for  they  would  condemn  all  ""^y- 
ancient  writers  of  heresy,  if  they  were  now  alive.    But  I  will 
answer  you  to  them  anon.     In  the  mean  while  mark  you 
how  well  their  learning  agreeth.    They  say,  "  You  must  follow  ^'f^p^^'lf. 
the  letter  ;  you  must  stick  to  the  letter."   But  Origenes  saith  :  ^heVo^p^e''"^' 
Si  secundum  literam  seqiiaris  id  quod  scriptum  est,  Nisi  man-  o°i^'"'"n ' 
ducaveritis  carnem  Filii  hominis,  non  erit  vita  in  voMs,  ea 
litera  occidit^.    "  If  ye  follow,  after  the  letter,  that  which  is 
written,  Unless  ye  shall  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  there  [Joimvi.sa.] 
shall  be  no  life  in  you ;  this  letter  killeth." 

Augustine  in  the  third  book,  "  De  Doctrina  Christiana :"  Do?trina^^ 
Principio  cavendvm  est  [we]  Jiguraiam  dictionem  secundum  lite-  ab"  h.' cap. 
ram  accipias.   Ad  hoc  enim  pertinet  id  quod  ait  apostolus,  '■'•Li-  \'cor.  in. 
tera  occidit.''''   Cum  enim  Jigurate  dictum  sic  accipitur  tanquam 
proprie  dictum  sit,  carnaliter  sapitur  ;  neque  ulla  animw  mors 
congruentius  appellatur^.    "  First,  tliou  must  beware  that  thou 
take  not  a  figurative  speech  after  the  letter.    For  thereto  per- 
taineth  that  the  apostle  saith,  'The  letter  killeth.'    For  when 
a  thing  is  spiritually  meant,  and  the  same  is  taken  literally 
as  properly  spoken,  that  is  a  carnal  taking :  neither  can  any 
other  be  called  the  killing  of  the  soul,  rather  than  that."   And  t  """'^ 

o  '  know  a 

in  the  same  book  he  teacheth  a  man  to  know  the  plain  sense  ("""'afYe 

1  speech  from 

from  a  figure,  saying  thus  :  Si  prwceptiva  locutio  est  Jlagitium  ^ue'de"'" 
jubens,  aut  heneficentiam  vetans,  figurata  est :  Nisi  manduca-  q^^I^^ 
veritis  carnem  Filii  hominis,  et  biberitis  ejus  sanguinem,  non  '"• 
erit  vita  in  vohis.    Flagitium  videtur  jubere :  ergo  figura  est 
prcecipiens  passioni  Domini  esse  communicandum,  et  suaviter  in 
memoria  recondendum,  quod  pro  nobis  caro  ejus  crucifixa  sit*. 
"  If  the  commanding  speech  be  such  as  commandeth  a  thing 

Origen.  sup.  Levit.  cap.  x.  Horn.  vii.  Basil.  1571.  Tom.  i.  p.  141.] 
P  S.  August,  de  Doctr.  Christ,  lib.  iii.  cap.  .5.  Tom.  iii.  col.  48. 
Basil.  1569.] 

\_*  Il)i(l.  c.  10.  Tom.  III.  col.  .5.3.] 


64 


A    FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


wicked  and  horrible  to  be  done,  or  a  charitable  thins  to  be 
undone,  then  this  is  a  figurative  speech  :  '  Unless  ye  shall 
eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  shall  drink  his  blood, 
there  shall  be  no  life  in  you.''  Because  in  this  speech  he 
seemeth  to  command  a  wicked  thing,  it  is  therefore  a  figura- 
tive speech,  commanding  that  we  should  communicate  with 
the  passion  of  our  Lord,  and  sweetly  to  retain  it  in  our 
remembrance." 

In  like  manner  Ohrysostom  plucketh  you  from  the  plain 
chrysost.  in  letter  and  the  bare  words  by  this  sayino: :  Caro  mn  prodesi ; 

Joan.  Horn.  ,  ,  .  .         *^    ,  •  7 

47.  hoc  est,  secundum  spmtum  verba  mea  mtemgenda  stmt;  quia 

qui  secundum  carnem  audit,  nihil  lucratur.  Quid  est  autem 
carnaliter  intelligere  ?  Simpliciter,  ut  res  dicuntur,  neque  aliud 
quippiam  cogitare.  Non  enim  ita  jiidicanda  sunt  quw  viden- 
tur ;  sed  mysteria  omnia  interiorihus  oculis  videnda  sunt,  hoc 
est,  spiritualiterK  "  '  The  flesh  profiteth  not that  is  to  say. 
My  words  must  be  taken  and  expomided  after  the  Spirit : 
for  he  that  heareth  after  the  flesh,  gaineth  nothing.  Now 
what  is  it  to  understand  carnally  ?  To  take  things  simply 
as  they  be  spoken,  and  not  to  consider  any  meaning  further 
therein.  For  things  must  not  be  judged  as  they  are  seen ; 
but  all  mysteries  must  be  seen  with  inward  eyes,  that  is  to 
say,  spiritually."" 

What  is  so  heinous  in  these  days,  as  to  call  the  sacra- 
ment the  token  or  the  remembrance  of  Christ's  body?  Yet 
did  the  old  writers  in  manner  never  call  it  other.  Tertul- 

Tertuuianus  lian  in  the  fourth  book  against  the  Marcionists  :  Chrisius  acce- 

contra  Mar-     .  -n  ^  tt         ^  y 

cion.  lib.  i\.  pit  panem,  et  corpus  suum  ilium  jecit,  ^ Hoc  est  corpus  ineum 

^  To  TTveuixd  eiTTi  to  ^cooiroiouii"  <^oip^  ovk  w(peXel  ovdev.  "O 
2e  Xeyet  toioutov  eVn*  7ri/eiipiaT-iK<i)?  hei  to.  irep\  efxov  aKoveiv'  o  yap 
aapKiK(ii<;  ciKovaa';  ovcef  (nrcovnTo,  tivre  ■^ptjo'Tov  ti  UTreXavae.  ^ap- 
KiKoV  06  tju  TO  djKpiafirjTe'iv  •7TU)<;  ck  tov  ovpavov  KaTafD6f3t]Ke,  Ka't  to 
vofxl^eiv  oTi  Kio'c  e'cTTi  Toi;    loy(rri(p,  kui  to,  ttoi?  dvvaTai  Ttjv  aapKa 

Cuvvui  tpayuv ;  TUVTa  irnvTa  trapKiKO..  direp  'icet  ixv(ttikw<;  voeiv  Ka\ 
■rrvevpaTiKw<;.  S.  Chvysost.  Horn,  in  Joan.  cap.  vi.  Horn.  p^.  Ed. 
Eton.  1612.  Tom.  11.  p.  750. 

Ti  Ze  £c7Ti  TO  aapKiKW^  vofjcrat ;  To  airXm^  eh  to  irpoKUjieva  opav, 
Ku\  prj  irXeov  ti  (paiiTd^eadar  tovto  yap  cctti  <TapKiKa)<;.  ^prj  Ze  ptj 
ouTO)  Kp'iveiv  TO?9  dpiapevoiv,  aXXa  "navTa  to  ixv(7Tt]pia  Toh  eviov 
dd>Qa\}Xo1^  KaTOTTTeveiv'  tovto  yap  e'crTi  irvevpaTiKUi^.  Ibid.] 


llETWJiKiN'    CUSTOM    AND  VKRITV. 


65 


dicmdo,  id  est,  Jigura  corporis  mei^.  "  Christ  took  bread  and 
made  it  his  body,  saying,  '  This  is  ray  body,'  that  is  to  say, 
a  figure  of  my  body."  Ambrose,  upon  the  eleventh  to  the 
Corinthians  :  Quia  morte  Domini  liberati  sumus,  hujus  rei  f  cor°xi 
memores,  in  edendo  et  potando  carnem  et  saiiguinem,  quae  pro 
nobis  oblata  sunt,  significamus^ .  "  Because  we  are  dehvered  by 
the  Lord's  death,  in  the  remembrance  of  the  same  by  eat- 
ing and  drinking  we  signify  the  body  and  blood  which  were 
offered  up  for  us.''  Chrysostom,  in  the  eighty-third  Homily 
upon  the  gospel  of  Matthew :  Quando  dicunt,  Unde  patet  '{nyiMUu 
Christum  immolatum  fuisse  ?  licec  adferentes  eorum  ora  consiii-  ^2.™' 
mus.  Si  enim  mortuus  Christus  non  est,  cujus  symbolum  ac 
signum  hoc  sacrificium  est*?  "  When  they  object  unto  us,  and 
ask.  How  know  you  that  Christ  was  offered  up  l  then,  alleg- 
ing these  things,  we  stop  their  mouths.  For  if  Christ  died 
not,  then  whose  sign  or  token  is  this  sacrifice  ?"  Augustine 
to  Adiman tus  :  Non  dubitavit  Christus  dicer e.  Hoc  est  corims  Au^st.  ad 

Adiman- 

meum,  cum  daret  signum  corporis  sui'".  "  Christ  doubted  not 
to  say,  This  is  my  body,  when  he  gave  but  a  sign  of  his 
body."  Augustine  upon  the  third  psalm :  Christus  adhibuit 
Judam  ad  convioium,  in  quo  corporis  et  sanguinis  sui  figuram 
discipulis  suis  commendavit  et  tradidit^.  "  Christ  received 
Judas  to  the  supper,  in  which  he  commended  and  delivered 
a  figure  of  his  body  and  blood  unto  his  disciples."  Rabanus : 
Quia  panis  corpus  confirmat,  ideo  ille  corpus  Christi  congru-  Rabanus  de 

„.  .  .  .  Institut. 

enter  nuncupatur.    Vmmn  autem,  quia  sangutnem  operatur  m  ciericorum. 
came,  ideo  ad  sanguinem  Christi  refertur'^.     "Because  the 
})read  strengtheneth  the  body,  therefore  it  is  aptly  called 

P  Tertull.  advers.  Marcion.  lib.  iv.  c.  40.  p.  671-  Paiis.  1G41.] 
P  S.  Ambros.  Oper.  Tom.  v.  p.  27.^.   Basil.  1567."] 

"Oral/  -^dp  Keyoyat,  Ylodev  drj\ou  on  ervdi/  o  X^ktto'?;  /leTci 
Tvav  aWujv  kui  airo  Tmv  fiv<TTrjp'iwv  (ivrov<:  eTrtcTToitl^oixev.  EJ  yiip 
fiyi  aireQavev  6  \v](tov<;,  tiVo?  (TVfif3o\a  T(i  TeXovfieva ;  Chrysost.  in 
Matth.  cap.  xxvi.  28.  Horn.  7r/3.  Eton.  1612.  Tom.  ii.  p.  510.] 

p  S.  August,  contra  Adimant.  c.  12.  Basil.  1569.  Tom.  vi.  col.  187.] 
S.  August,  in  Psal.  iii.  ad  initium.  Tom.  viii.  col.  1(5.] 
Rabanus  Mauras,  de  Institutione  Ciericorum,  lib.  i.  cap.  31.  in 
Bibliotheca  Patr.  Paris.  1654.  Tom.  x.  col.  581. 

Rabanus  Maurus  was  Abbot  of  Fulda,  of  the  order  of  St  Benedict, 
and  afterwards  Archbishop  of  Mentz.  He  flourished  in  the  early  part  of 
the  9th  century.] 

5 

[gri.sdal.] 


66 


A  FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


Christ's  body.  And  likewise  the  wine,  because  it  increaseth 
blood  in  the  flesh,  it  doth  resemble  the  blood  of  Christ." 

Ei'jiatth"'^  Druthraarus  Monachus  in  Matthseum  :  Vinum  loetificat  et  san- 
guinem  auget.,  et  ideo  mn  incanvenienter  per  hoc  sanguis  Christi 
Jigu7'atur\  "  Wine  maketh  glad  the  heart,  and  increaseth 
blood  ;  and  therefore  the  blood  of  Christ  is  not  unaptly  sig- 
nified thereby."    Irenseus  witnesseth  plainly,  that  in  the  sacra- 

irenaus     ment  remainetli  bread  and  wine,  by  these  words :  Quemad- 

contra  Va-  •'  _ 

lentin.  lib.  modxim  terrenus  panis,  percipiens  mcationem  Dei,  jam  non 
communis  panis  est,  sed  eucharistia,  ex  duabus  rebus  constans, 
terrena  et  ccelesti^.  "  As  the  earthly  bread,  receiving  the  voca- 
tion of  God,  is  now  no  common  bread,  but  the  eucharist, 
consisting  of  two  things,  the  one  earthly  and  the  other  hea- 
venly." Here  he  recordeth,  that  there  remaineth  in  the 
sacrament  an  earthly  nature,  which  is  either  bread,  or  nothing. 
Gelasius,  writing  against  Nestorius,  avoweth  the  same,  saying  : 

Geiasins.  In  eucJiaristia  non  esse  desinit  substantia  panis,  et  natura  vini. 
Etenim  imago  et  similitudo  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini  in 
actione  mysteriorum  celebratur^.  "  In  the  eucharist  the  sub- 
stance of  the  bread  and  nature  of  the  wine  cease  not  to  be. 
For  the  image  and  similitude  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 

Chrjsost.    Lord  is  celebrated  in  the  action  of  the  mvsteries."  Chry- 

Hom.  xx.  in  •      i  •  •    ^     i        •^  ^      '  1        •  1 

ad  sostom,  m  his  twentieth  homily  upon  the  second  epistle  to 
the  Corinthians,  preferreth  a  poor  man  before  the  sacrament, 
and  calleth  him  the  body  of  Christ,  rather  than  the  other. 
Whereof  I  may  gather  this  reason : 

\}  Druthmari  Monachi,  Expos,  in  Matth.  in  Biblioth.  Pair.  Pari*. 
1654.  Tom.  xvi.  p.  3G1. 

Christianus  Druthmanis,  called  Grammaticus,  was  a  monk  of  Corbey, 
and  flourished  about  the  middle  of  the  ninth  century.] 

^  T2?  -fdp  d-Ko  yrj';  dpTo<;,  ■rrpo<rXafi/3av6fxei'0';  Ttjv  eKKXrjaiv  tov 
Qeov,  ovKCTt  K011/09  clpTo^  etTTii/,  d\\  eu^apio-Ti'a,  ck  hvo  irpayixdruiv 
cvveo'TriKvTa,  einyciov  re  KOt  ovpav'iov'  oL'toj?  koi  ra  aiapara  rjutuiv 
/xeraXa/Ji^uvovTa  rrji  eu'^api<n'ia^,  fxr/Kert  eivai  (pQapra,  Ttju  eXTrlta 
T^?  eh  aluvu^  dvaa-rda-ew^  exovra.  Irenseus  advers.  Haeres.  Lib.  iv. 
c.  34.  Oxon.  1702.  p.  327.] 

\y  Certe  sacramenta  quae  sumimus  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini 
divuia  res  est,  propter  quod  et  per  eadem  divince  efficimur  consortes 
naturae;  et  tamen  esse  non  desinit,  etc.  Gelasius  de  duabus  natur. 
advers.  Eutych.  et  Nestor,  in  Biblioth.  Patr.  Tom.  iv.  par.  1.  col.  422. 
Paris.  1054.] 


BETWEEN   CUSTOM   AND  VERITY. 


67 


Bo-    The  poor  man  is  not  the  natural  and  real  body  of 
Christ : 

car-    Every  poor  member  of  Christ  is  the  body  of  Christ, 

rather  than  tlie  sacrament : 
do.      Ergo,  the  sacrament  is  not  the  natural  and  real  body 

of  Christ. 

His  words  are :  Hoc  altare  venerarts,  qmniam  in  eo  fvo- 
ponitur  corpus  Christi;  evm  autem,  qui  re  ipsa  corpus  est 
Christie  afficis  contmnelia,  et  neplipis  pereuntem*.  "This 
altar  thou  dost  reverence,  because  the  body  of  Christ  therein 
is  set  before  thee :  but  him  that  is  the  body  of  Christ  indeed, 
thou  dost  spitefully  entreat,  and  dost  neglect  him  ready  to 
perish."  Chrysostom  in  the  eleventh  homily  upon  Matthew : 
Qmd  si  licec  vasa  sanctificata  ad  privafos  usus  est  transferre  chrysost. 
periculosum,  in  quihus  non  mrum  corpus  Christi,  sed  myste-  super  Matt. 
rium  corporis  Christi  continetur,  quanto  inagis  vasa  corporis 
nostri?^  "If  it  be  so  perilous  a  matter  to  translate  these 
sanctified  vessels  unto  private  uses,  in  the  which  not  the  true 
body  of  Christ,  but  a  mystery  of  the  body  of  Christ  is  con- 
tained, how  much  more  then  these  vessels  of  our  body?" 
Athanasius  upon  these  words,  "  Whosoever  shall  speak  a 
word  against  the  Son  of  man,"  saith :  Ea  quw  Christus  dicit  Atiianas. 

.  ...  .  .  verba 

non  sunt  carnalia,  sed  spiritualia.     Quod  enim  comedentibus  Ev^n?.^.^ 
suffecisset  corpus,  ut  totius  mundi  fieret  alimonia  ?    Sed  idcirco  n'^jy^,[^^"' 
meminit  ascensionis  Filii  hominis  in  coelum,  ut  eos  a  corporali  hominis." 

[Luke  xii. 

cogitatione  atelleret^.    "  The  words  that  Christ  here  speaketh,  lo.j 

Q**  IZJ  ce  TO  juei'  6v(Tia(rTr]ptov  tovto  tijUQ?,  oti  Oe'^eTOi  tow 
XpicTow  crwfxa'  tov  he  avTo  to  <rwfxa  tov  X^io-tou  ovtu  Kn0vf3pt- 
^eic,  KOI  irepiopa^  d-rroWvixevov.  S.  Chrysost.  Hom.  XX.  in  Epist.  sec. 
ad  Corin.  ad  fin.    Eton.  1G12.  Tom.  iii.  p.  e.^G.] 

p  S.  Chrysost.  Opus  Imperf.  in  Matth.  Hom.  xi.  Ed.  Paris.  1724. 
Tom.  VI.  ad  finem.  p.  03.] 

^  YjVTavQa  yap  d/KpoTepa  -rrep)  avTov  e'lprjKe,  rrdpKa  Ka\  irvcvim' 
KOI  TO  TTvevna  Trpdi  to  kutu  aapKa  CietTTCtXev,  "va  pr}  povov  to 
(paivofievov,  aWa  Ka\  to  dopUTov  avTou  •mcrTev(TavT€<;  ixdOoxriv,  oti 
Kai  a  \eyei  ovk  eaTi  (rapKiKa,  dwd  -rrvevnaTiKa.  Yloaoi';  yap  tipKei 
TO  (riofxa  TTpoi:  fipaiaiv,  "va  ku)  tov  Kocrpov  TrcifToV  touto  Tpocptj 
yevriTai ;  AAAa  cia  tovto  t>7?  eJc  ovpavov<:  dval3d(r£w<;  tfivt]n<>vev<Te 
TOV  vtov  TOV  avOpmirov,  "va  Tti<;  aufxaTiKt}^  ei/i'oi'a?  oJtoi/?  d(pc\KV(Tr], 
KOI  \oiirov  T>]v  eiprjpevtiv  crapKU  fipwaiv  uvwdev  ovpdviov,  Kn\  irvev- 


68 


A    FKUmUL  DIALOGUE 


be  not  carnal,  but  spiritual.  For  what  body  might  have 
sufficed  for  all  that  should  eat,  to  be  a  nourishment  of  the 
whole  world  I  But  therefore  he  maketh  mention  of  the  as- 
cension of  the  Son  of  man  into  heaven,  to  the  intent  to  pluck 

mSu-**^  them  away  from  that  corporal  cogitation."     Augustine  to 

num.  ISIarcellinus :  In  illis  carnalihis  victlmis  Jipuratio  fuit  carnis 
Christi,  quam  pro  peccatis  nostris  erat  oblaturus,  et  sanguinis 
quern  erat  effusurus:  in  isto  autem  sacrijicio  gratiarum  actio 
atque  commemoratio  est  carnis  Christi  quam  pro  nobis  obfulit, 
et  sanguinis  quern  pro  nobis  effudit.  In  illo  ergo  sacrijicio 
quid  nobis  sit  donandum  Jigurate  significatiir ;  in  hoc  autem 
sacrificio  quid  nobis  donatum  sit  evidenter  ostenditur.  In 
illis  sacrificiis  prcenunciabatur  Filius  Dei  occidendus :  in  hoc 
pro  impiis  annunciatur  occisus\  "  In  those  carnal  oblations 
the  flesh  of  Christ  was  figured  which  he  should  offer  for  our 
sins,  and  the  blood  which  he  should  bestow  for  us ;  but  in 
this  sacrifice  is  the  giving  of  thanks  and  memorial  of  the 
flesh  of  Christ  which  he  hath  offered  for  us,  and  of  the  blood 
which  he  hath  shed  for  us.  In  that  sacrifice,  therefore,  is 
signified  figuratively  what  should  be  given  for  us ;  in  this 
sacrifice  what  is  given  to  us  is  evidently  declared.  In  those 
sacrifices  the  Son  of  God  was  before  preached  to  be  slain ; 
in  this  sacrifice  he  is  shewed  to  be  slain  already  for  the 
wicked."    Origenes,  upon  Matthew,  expounding  these  words, 

inMatth     "  "^^^  ^^o^ly)"  saith :  Panis  iste,  quern  Christus  corpus 

suum  fatetur  esse,  verbum  est  nutritorium  animarum^.  "  The 
bread,  which  Christ  confesseth  to  be  his  body,  is  a  nutritive 

August,  in  word  of  our  souls."  AujTustinus:  Nulli  aliquatenus  dubitandum, 

feermone.  ^  _^  _ 

unumquemque  Jidelium  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini  twnc  esse 
parficipem,  quando  in  baptismate  membrum  efficitur  Christi. 

fiaTiKrjv  Tpocprjv  Trap  avTov  6iCoiievt]v  paOcocrti'.  S.  Athanas.  in  verba 
Evangelii,  "  Quicunque  dixerit,  &c."  Op.  Paris.  1627.  Tom.  i.  p.  979.] 
1^'  The  passage  in  the  text  is  not  from  Augustine,  but  from  a  work  of 
Fulgentius :  In  illis  enim  camalibus  victimis  figuratio  fuit  carnis  Christi 
quam  pro  peccatis  nostris  ipse  sine  peccato  fuerat  oblaturus,  et  sanguinis 
quem  erat  effusurus  in  remissionem  peccatorum  nostrorum;  in  isto  autem 
sacrificio  gratiarum  actio  atque  commemoratio  est  carnis  Christi  quam 
pro  nobis  obtulit,  et  sanguinis  quem  pro  nobis  idem  Deus  effudit,  etc. 
Fulgentius,  Liber  ad  Petrum  de  fide,  cap.  19.  Ed.  Raynaudi.  Paris.  1671. 
pp.  494,  495.] 

Origen,  in  Matth.  cap.  xxvi.  tract.  35.  Basil.  1571.  Tom.  ii.  p.  176.] 


BETWEEN'   CUSTOM   AND  VERITY. 


G9 


Sacramenti  quippe  ilUns  participatione  ac  heneficio  non  pri- 
vabitiir,  quando  in  se  hoc  invenit  quod  sacramentiim  sigiiifcat. 
"  No  man  ought  in  any  wise  to  doubt  but  that  every  faithful 
man  is  then  partaker  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  when 
in  baptism  he  is  made  a  member  of  Christ.  For  he  shall  not 
be  deprived  of  the  participation  and  benefit  of  that  sacra- 
ment, when  he  findeth  in  himself  that  thing  which  the  sacra- 
ment doth  signify."  Ambrosius :  Tanta  est  vis  cerbi,  iif  panis  Ambrosius. 
et  vinum  maneant  quae  sunt,  et  mutentur  in  aliud^.  "  Such 
is  the  force  and  strength  of  the  word,  that  the  bread  and 
wine  remain  the  same  as  they  were,  and  yet  are  changed 
into  another  thing."  For  it  is  not  any  longer  common  bread, 
but  it  is  turned  into  a  sacrament ;  yet  notwithstanding  there 
remaineth  bread  and  wine.  Tertullian  writing  against  an  Tertuiiia- 
heretic  named  Marcion,  which  taught  that  the  creatures  ofMarcion. 
God,  as  flesh,  bread,  and  wine,  and  such  like,  were  naught 
and  uncleanly :  Non  abjecit  Dens  creaturam  suam,  sed  ea 
reprcesentavit  corpus  suuni*.  "  God  hath  not  cast  away  his 
creature,  but  by  it  he  hath  represented  his  body."  Origenes  ^e^"^^ 
upon  Leviticus,  speaking  of  the  drinking  of  Christ's  blood, 
saith :  Non  sanquinem  carnis  expethnus,  sed  sanpuinem  verbi'. 
"  We  do  not  desire  the  blood  of  the  flesh,  but  the  blood  of 
the  word."  Ambrose  called  the  sacrament,  typxim  corporis 
Christi,  and  Basilius  antitypum ;  which  is  as  much  as  to  say, 
as  a  token,  a  figure,  a  remembrance,  and  example  of  Christ's 
body.    Origenes  upon  Matthew  xv. :   In  isto  nam  quod  est 

.  ,  J  \  7  superMatth. 

materiale  ejicitur  in  secessum:  %d  autem  quod  fit  per  verbum  c&p.  lo. 

P  Si  ergo  tanta  vis  est  in  sermone  Domini  Jesu,  ut  inciperent  esse 
qusB  non  erant,  quanto  magis  operatorius  est,  ut  sint  quse  crant,  et  in 
aliud  commutentur !  S.  Ambros.  de  Sacramentis,  lib.  iv.  cap.  4.  Basil. 
1567.  Tom.  IV.  p.  4.39.  It  should  be  observed  that  the  genuineness  of 
this  treatise  has  been  strongly  disputed.  See  Albertinus  de  Euch.  pp. 
607,  508.] 

Sed  ille  quidem  usque  nunc  nec  aquam  reprobavit  Creatoris  qua 
8U0S  abluit,  nec  oleum  quo  suos  unguit,  nec  mellis  et  lactis  societatem 
qua  suos  infantat,  nec  panem  quo  ipsum  corpus  suum  repraesentat.  Ter- 
tull.  contra  Marcion,  Lib.  i.  c.  14.  Paris.  1641.  pp.  439,  440.] 

If  Sed  tu  qui  ad  Christum  venisti,  Pontificem  veruni,  qui  sanguine 
sue  Deum  tibi  propitium  fecit,  et  reconcUiavit  te  Patri,  non  hsercas  in 
sanguine  camis,  sed  disce  potius  sanguinem  verbi.  Origen,  in  Levit.  xvi. 
Horn.  9.  Basil.  1571.  Tom.  i.  p.  157.] 


70 


•A    FRUITFUL  DIALOGUE 


Dei  pro  fidei  ratione  prodest^.    "  In  this  bread  that  thing 
which  is  material  passeth  through  man's  body :  but  that 
which  is  made  by  the  word  of  God  by  means  of  faith  doth 
profit."     And  lest  perhaps  you  think  that  he  spake  those 
words  of  our  common  table-bread,  he  concludeth  the  matter 
himself  with  these  words :   Hwc  diximus  de  pane  symbolico. 
"These  things  we  have  spoken  of  the  mystical  bread."  Au- 
gustinus  declareth,  that  it  must  needs  be  a  figure  and  a  re- 
Auff^ustmus,  membrance  of  the  body  of  Christ :  Ista  secundum  sance  fidei 
versanum   regulam  figurate  intelliguntur.    Nam  alioqui  horrihilius  vi- 
Prophe-     detur  esse  kiimanam  carnem  vorare  quam  perimere,  et  humof 

tarum.  _  2  • 

nur/i  sanguinem  potare  quam  fundere  .  "  These  things  are 
understanded  figuratively,  according  to  the  rule  of  sound  and 
true  faith.  For  otherwise  it  seemeth  to  be  more  horrible  to 
eat  man's  flesh,  than  to  kill  a  man ;  and  more  horrible  to 
drink  man's  blood,  than  to  shed  it." 
August,  in        And  therefore  he  saith  upon  psalm  xcviii. :  Non  hoc  corpus 

Ps.  XCVlll.  ...  ...  . 

quod  videtis  estis  manducaturi,  nec  hihituri  sanguinem  quern 
/undent  qui  me  crucifigent.  Sacramentum  aliquod  vohis  trado^. 
"  Ye  shall  not  eat  this  body  which  you  see,  and  drinli  that 
blood  which  they  shall  shed  that  shall  crucify  me.    I  com- 

^'  Ylav  TO  elcTwopevo/xevov  ek  to  (TTOfxa  eii  KoiXlav  ■^tapet,  kui  fit 
d(peCp(oua  fK/SaWeTai'  ko.)  to  dyia^onevov  (ipuixa  oid  \6yov  Qeov  kcu 
ei'Tev^eu)^,  kut  uvto  fxev  to  vXikov,  ek  Tr]v  KoiXiav  ■^upeT  kcu  elt 
dcpeoptova  eK/3d\\eTai'  kutu  Ce  Ttjv  eTriytvonevrjv  avTio  eJ^fjV,  kotci 
Ttjv  avaXoylav  t»;?  TriVreu)?  o}(p€\ifxov  ylveTai,  Kai  Tt]<;  tov  vou  clltiov 
6iaf3Xe\l/ea><;,  o^oii/to?  en)  to  oxpeXovv  ku)  oi!^  tj  vXr]  tov  dpTov,  aA\' 
o  en  avTm  elpr/fxevo':  A070?  ea-Tiv  o  uKpeXmv  tov  ixtj  ava^loi^  tov  K.vplov 
ecrviovTa  uvtov.  Kal  TcivTa  fxev  nep)  tov  TvniKov  koi  cvfiftoXiKov 
(TwnuTo^.  Orig.  in  Matth.  cap.  xv.  Ed.  Rothomag.  1668.  Huetii.  Tom.  i. 
p.  254.  The  passage  in  the  text  is  cited  from  the  Latin.  Basil.  1571. 
Tom.  II.  p.  27.] 

(^^  Hominem  Christum  Jesum,  carnem  suam  nobis  manducandam 
bibendumque  sanguinem  dantem,  fideli  corde  atque  ore  suscipimus ; 
quamvis  horribilius  videatur  humanam  carnem  manducare  quam  peri- 
mere,  et  huinanum  sanguinem  potare  quam  fundere.  Atque  in  omnibus 
Sanctis  scripturis,  secundum  sauee  fidei  regulam  figurate  dictum  vel 
factum  si  quid  exponitur,  de  quibuslibet  rebus  et  verbis  quie  sacris 
paginis  continentur  expositio  ilia  ducatur,  non  aspernanter  sed  sapienter 
audiamus.  S.  August,  contra  advers.  legis  et  proph.  Lib.  ii.  c.  i),  Basil. 
1569.  Tom.  vi.  col.  634,  635.] 

P  Vide  supra,  page  44,  note  2.^ 


BETWEEN  CUSTOM   AND  VKIllTY. 


71 


mend  unto  vou  a  sacrament."     Tertullian :   Aliud  a  pane  Tertui- 

"  ....  nanus. 

corpus  Jesus  hahet ;  nec  pro  nobis  piaiiis  traditus,  sed  ipsum 
Christi  verum  corpus  traditum  est  in  crucem,  quod  panis  Jipura 
in  cosna  exhibitum  esf^.  "  Jesus  hath  another  body  than 
bread ;  for  bread  was  not  given  for  us,  but  the  very  true 
body  of  Christ  was  given  upon  the  cross ;  which  body  was 
exhibited  in  the  supper  under  the  figure  of  bread."  This 
recordeth  Theodoret,  an  ancient  writer,  and  avoweth  that  Tiieodo- 

'  '  retus. 

there  is  no  turning  or  altering  of  the  bread  in  the  sacrament. 
His  words  are  these :  Symbola  visibilia  corporis  ef  sanguinis 
sui  appellatione  lionoravit,  non  mutans  naturam,  sed  naturce 
addens  gratiam^.  "  He  hath  honoured  and  dignified  the 
visible  signs  with  the  name  of  his  body  and  of  his  blood, 
not  changing  the  nature,  but  adding  grace  to  nature."  And 
in  another  place,  where  he  maketh  a  true  christian  man  to 
reason  with  an  heretic,  he  giveth  to  the  heretic  this  part, 
to  hold  with  the  turning  of  bread  and  wine  into  the  natural 
body  and  blood  of  Christ.  The  heretic's  words  are  these : 
Sacramenta  Dominici  corporis  et  sanguinis  alia  sunt  ante 
sacram  invocationem ;  post  invocationem  vero  mutantur,  et  alia 
Jiunt.  "  The  sacraments  of  the  Lord's  body  and  blood  before 
the  holy  invocation  are  one  Ihing;  but  after  invocation  they 
are  changed  and  made  another."  This  maketh  Theodoret 
to  be  the  heretic's  part.  Then  bringeth  he  forth  the  true 
christian  man,  which  reproveth  the  heretic  for  so  saying': 
Incidisti  in  laqueos  quos  ipse  struxeras:  neque  enim  sancta 
ilia  symbola  post  consecrationem  discedunt  a  natura  sua : 
manent  enim  in  priori  et  substantia  et  figura ;  etenim  et  oculis 
videri  et  digitis  palpari,  ut  ante,  possunt".    "  Thou  art  fallen 

[_*  TertuU.  adv.  Marcion.  Lib.  iv.  cap.  40.  Paris.  1641.  p.  571.] 

O  yap  Crj  to  <p\i<rei  (rtojia  (titov  ku\  dpTov  Trpoffayopevaa';,  kcu 
av  TraXiv  eavrov  ufXTreXov  ovoixu<Ta^,  outo?  ra  opiapeva  (rvnlioXa  rtj 
Tou  <rai/;i«T09  Kai  a't'fxaTo<;  ■npoTtiyupia  TeripriKev,  ov  tijv  (pv<Tii'  pe-Ta- 
(3a\ii>v,  dWa  Ttjv  "XJ^piv  Trj  (pvcret  -rrpoareSeiKUfi.  Theodoreti,  Dial.  i. 
Paris.  1642.  Tom.  iv.  p.  18.] 

I^"  EPANI2IH2.  "Cla-TTcp  rolvvv  -rd  trvpfioXa  tov  ceaTroTiKou 
aiapaTo^  tq  kcu  ai'/xaro?  dXXu  pcv  eiVt  vpd  Trj<;  lepaTiKi]<;  eniKXija-ew;, 
fiBTa  6e  ye  tiju  tirlKXtjatv  iieTaftvXXeTai,  ku\  eTcpa  ytvcTctC  outw  to 
otcTTTOTiKoi/  (Tiapa  perd  Tr}v  dvdxti\lnv  ek  rtjv  uva'tav  ptTe/SXtjdrj  Ttjv 


72 


A    FKUTTFIT.  DJAI.OOUE 


into  the  snares  which  thou  thyself  hast  laid.  For  those  self- 
same holy  signs,  after  the  consecration,  do  not  go  from  their 
nature;  for  tliey  abide  still  both  in  their  former  substance 
and  figure,  and  may  be  both  with  eyes  seen,  and  felt  with 
hands,  as  before."     To  the  same  agreeth  well  Chrysostom, 

m'iS'.'"'^*°*  s^y'ng  •  Postquam  sancf  ificatur  panis,  non  amjylius  appellatur 
panis,  tametsi  maneat  natura  Pauls'^.  "After  the  bread  is 
sanctified,  it  is  called  bread  no  more,  although  the  nature  of 
bread  still  remain."  Hereby  you  may  understand,  how  and 
in  what  sort  the  old  fathers,  how  the  primitive  and  beginning 
church,  how  the  apostles,  how  Christ  himself,  took  these 
words,  "  This  is  my  body." 

Now,  to  withstand  and  stoutly  to  go  against,  not  only 
ancient  writers,  or  the  congregation  of  christian  people,  which 
at  that  time  was  not  overgrown,  no,  neither  spotted  with 
covetousness  and  worldly  honour,  but  the  apostles  also,  and 
God  himself,  no  doubt  it  is  great  fondness.  But  what  speak 
I  of  the  old  fathers  I  It  is  not  long  since  the  sacrament  grew 
out  of  his  right  understanding.  For  this  word  transuhstan- 
tiatio,  whereby  they  signify  turning  of  the  bread  into  the  body 

Transub-    of  Christ,  was  never  neither  spoken,  neither  heard,  neither 

stantiation  '  r         '  ' 

anewinven-  thought  of  among  the  ancient  fathers  or  in  the  old  church. 

tion.  o  o 

OP0OAOHO2.  Ea\ti)?  ak  v(pt]vev  apKvtrtv  ovCf  yap  fierd  tov 
dyia<Tjiov  xa  fxucTTiKa  crvfxIioXa  rt)^  oiKfia?  e^'ia-raTai  <pv(r£u}<;'  fjievet 
yap  eTTi  t>j?  wpoTepav  ov<rtav  koi  tov  a-yrjixaTo<:  kci  tov  i'ltovi,  kui 
opard  6<TTi  KOI  aVra,  ola  kqi  irpoTepov  fji/.  Theodoreti,  Dial.  ii. 
Paris.  1642.  Tom.  iv.  p.  85.] 

P  Sicut  enim,  antequam  sanctificetur  panis,  panem  nominamus, 
divina  autem  ilium  sanctificante  gratia,  mediante  sacerdote,  liberatus 
est  quidem  appellatione  panis,  dignus  autem  habitus  est  Dominici  cor- 
poris appellatione,  etiamsi  natura  panis  in  eo  pennansit.  S.  Chrysost. 
ad  Csesarium  Monachum*.  Paiis.  1717.  Tom.  iii.  744.] 

*  "  When  this  passage  was  first  produced  by  Peter  Martyr,  it  was  looked  upon  as  so 
unanswerable,  that  they  of  the  Romish  Church  had  no  other  way  to  avoid  the  force  of  it 
but  to  cry  out  it  was  a  forgery.  Peter  Martyr  left  it  in  the  Lambeth  Library,  but  it  was 
ravished  thence  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary.  Bigotius,  a  learned  French  Papist,  pub- 
lished the  original,  but  the  whole  edition  was  suppressed.  Yet  Le  Moyne  published 
it  again  in  Latin  among  his  Varia  Sacra  .-  and  a  learned  prelate,  who  now  so  deser\'edly 
holds  the  primacy  in  our  own  church,  and  whose  indefatigable  industry  against  popery 
will  never  be  forgotten,  having  procured  the  sheets,  which  the  Sorbon  doctors  caused  to 
be  suppressed  in  Bigotius'  edition  of  Palladius,  published  it  in  our  own  tongue  with  such 
of  the  Greek  fragments  as  are  now  remaining,  &c."  Bingham,  Origines  Eccl.  Lib.  xv. 
cap.  5,  sect.  4.  The  Benedictine  editors,  apparently  upon  insufficient  grounds,  have  not 
received  the  epistle  as  a  genuine  work  of  St  Chrysostom. 


BRTWEKN   CUSTOM    AND  VERITY. 


73 


But  about  five  hundred  years  past,  pope  Nicholas  II.,  in  a 
council  holden  at  Lateranum  in  Rome%  confirmed  that  opi- 
nion of  the  changing  of  bread,  and  would  have  made  an  article 
of  the  faith,  and  placed  it  in  the  "  Credo.""  After  which 
time  ensued  Corpus  Christi  day,  masses  of  Corpus  Christi^, 
reservation  of  the  sacrament  with  honour,  with  canopies,  with 
censing,  with  kneeling,  with  worshipping  and  adoration,  and 
with  so  much  as  any  man  could  devise.  For  they  thought 
they  could  not  do  too  much  to  him,  after  that  the  bishop 
of  Rome  had  allowed  him  for  a  God. 

But  not  fully  two  hundred  year  before  that  time,  when  this 
doctrine  first  began  to  bud  (and  yet  notwithstanding  had  not 
so  prevailed,  but  that  a  great  number  of  learned  and  good 
men  could  know  the  sacrament  to  be  a  sacrament,  and  not 
[Christ]  himself),  Charles  the  great,  king  of  France  and  Magnus, 
emperor  of  Rome,  demanded  of  a  great  learned  man,  whose 
name  was  Bertramus,  what  he  thought  by  that  strange  kind  Bertramus. 
of  calling  down  Christ  from  heaven,  and  turning  a  little  gobbet 
of  bread  into  his  natural  body.  To  whom  Bertramus  made 
answer  in  this  wise  :  Dichnus  quod  multa  differentia  sepa- 
rantur  corpus  in  quo  passus  est  Christus  et  sanguis  quern 
in  cruce  pendens  fudit,  et  hoc  corpus  quod  in  mysterio  passionis 

Christi  quotidie  a  fidelihns  celebratur  Etenim  hoc  corpus 

pignus  et  species  est,  illud  autem  ipsa  Veritas  Apparet  ergo 

quod  tam  multa  differentia  separentur,  quantum  est  inter 
pignus  et  earn  rem  pro  qua  pignus  traditur,  et  quantum  inter 
imaginem  et  rem  earn  cujus  imago  est,  et  quantitm  inter  speciem 
et  veritatem".    "  This  we  say,  That  there  is  a  great  difference 

A.n.  1059.  At  this,  the  second  council  of  Lateran,  the  opinions 
of  Berengarius  were  condemned,  and  he  himself  signed  a  recantation. 
Vid.  Baronius,  Annal.  Tom.  xi.  p.  257.  Antw.  1608.  Also,  Concilia, 
Tom.  IX.  col.  1011.  Paris.  1671.] 

Transubstantiation  was  made  an  article  of  faith  at  the  fourth 
Lateran  council,  held  a.d.  1215,  under  Innocent  III.  See  Art.  I.  De 
fide  catholica.    Concilia,  torn  xi.  col.  143. 

The  festival  of  Corpus  Christi  was  instituted  a.d.  1264,  by  Urban  IV. 
See  Concilia,  torn.  xi.  col.  817—820.] 

The  Book  of  Bertramus  or  Ratramnus  was  written  at  the  request 
of  Charles  the  Bald,  not  of  Charlemagne.  The  passages  referred  to  are 
the  following:  Hujus  doctissimi  viri  [S"  Ambrosii]  auctoritate  perdo- 
cemur,  quod  multa  differentia  separantur  corpus  in  quo  passus  est 
Christus,  et  sanguis  quem  pendens  in  cruce  de  latere  suo  profudit,  et 


7-i 


A    FRUITFUL   DIALOGUE,  &C. 


and  separation  betwixt  the  body  in  the  which  Christ  suffered, 
and  the  blood  which  he  shed  upon  the  cross,  and  this  body 
which  every  day  is  celebrated  in  the  mystery  of  the  passion 
of  Christ.  For  this  body  is  a  pledge  and  a  simihtude,  but 
the  other  is  the  very  truth  itself.  Ergo,  it  appeareth  that 
these  two  are  separated  asunder  by  no  less  difference  than 
is  between  a  pledge,  and  the  thing  whereof  the  pledge  is 
given ;  or  than  is  between  an  image  of  a  thing,  and  the  thing 
itself  whereof  the  image  is ;  or  than  is  between  the  form  of 
Bertramus,  ^  ^j^jj^^^        ^j^^  itsclf."   This  wrote  Bertramus,  Druth- 

joan  I'cotus  marus,  and  many  others ;  and  yet  were  never  in  all  their 
fo  "a  heretic  time  ouce  reprovcd  of  heresy.  Tlois  wrote  J ohannes  Scotus 
after  ifis"  ^Iso,  in  whose  hfetime  men  had  not  eyes  to  espy  his  heresies  : 
but  about  two  hundred  years  after  his  death  he  was  judged 
and  condemned  for  an  heretic,  and  his  books  burned,  in  a 
council  holden  at  Vercelli  in  Lombardy,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  God  1050'.  Since  which  time  even  until  this  day, 
although  idolatry  had  great  increase,  yet  there  never  wanted 
some  good  men,  which  boldly  would  profess  and  set  forth 
the  truth ;  although  they  were  well  assured  that  their  worldly 
reward  should  be  spite,  malice,  imprisoning,  sword,  fire,  and 
all  kinds  of  torments. 

Thus,  so  shortly  and  in  so  few  words  as  I  could,  I  have 
declared  to  you  what  Clu-ist  meant  by  these  words,  "  This  is 
my  body what  the  apostles  thought  therein,  and  in  what 
sort  they  delivered  them  to  their  successors;  in  what  sense 
and  meaning  the  holy  fathers  and  old  writers,  and  the  uni- 
versal and  cathohc  church,  hath  evermore  taken  them. 

hoc  coi-pus  quod  in  mysterio  passionis  Christi  quotidie  a  fidelibus  cele- 
bratur.  p.  46.  *  *  *  *  Et  hoc  corpus  pig:nus  est  et  species;  ilhid  vero 
ipsa  Veritas,  p.  58.  *  *  *  *  Apparet  itaque  quod  raulta  inter  se  diffe- 
rentia separantur,  quantum  est  inter  pignus  et  earn  rem  pro  qua  pignus 
traditur,  et  quantum  inter  imaginem  et  rem  cujus  est  imago,  et  quan- 
tum inter  speciem  et  veritatem.  p.  58.  Bertram,  de  corp.  et  sang.  Cliristi. 
Genev.  1541.] 

P  Vid.  Baronius,  Annal.  xi.  p.  182.  Antw.  1608;  and  Concilia, 
Tom.  IX.  col.  1055.  Paris.  1671J 


OCCASIONAL  SERVICES 

FOR 

THE  PLAGUE. 

A.D.  1563. 


a  iFourme 

to  tt  buti  in  (Srommott 

praptr  tiupsse  atoefee,  anH  al^ 
60  an  cirtier  of  jjuliliqne  fast, 
to  tie  bstti  eberp  SSattimSliap 
m  tfte  ioeefee,  tiurpng  tfti£f 
time  of  mortalitie,  anti 
otfter  afflictions!,  iofter-- 
Ujitf)  tt)t  Eealme  at 
t\)\^  present  is 
bisiiteti* 


^pcciall  tommauntrcmrnt,  pj-prc^^rt 
in  i)rr  Icttrr^  ]^crcaftrr  ialaio- 
gng  in  ti^e  myt  pagt. 


$mprmtelr  at  EonUon 

anlr  3ioi)n  CalBOotr,  prtnteri^  to  t^c 


Cum  privilegio  Regise  Majestatis. 


HISTORICAL  NOTICE. 

[From  Strype's  Life  of  Grindal,  pp.  104 — 107.] 


The  English  nation,  being  in  war  with  France,  had,  by 
means  of  the  French  Protestants,  gotten  into  their  hands 
New-Haven,  an  important  seaport  town  in  France,  lying 
near  Boulogne ;  which  place  might  have  been  to  England 
instead  of  Calais,  lost  in  the  last  reign.  And  the  English 
were  resolved  to  maintain  it  against  all  the  strength  of 
France.  But  it  pleased  God  that  the  plague  got  in  among 
the  English  army  there,  and  prevailed  very  much,  to  the 
great  weakening  of  the  queen's  forces ;  so  that  she  was 
fain  to  make  terms  with  France,  and  to  surrender  the  place. 
Her  soldiers  being  transported  hither,  brought  the  plague 
into  England ;  first  spreading  itself  in  Kent,  where  they 
landed,  and  proceeded  as  far  as  the  metropolitical  city, 
where  it  raged  this  year,  and  in  other  places  of  the  realm. 
These  unsuccesses  were  justly  looked  upon  to  proceed  from 
the  punishing  hand  of  heaven ;  and  therefore,  as  the  arch- 
bishop for  the  city  of  Canterbury,  so  our  bishop  for  London, 
framed  certain  suitable  prayers  to  be  used  on  certain  days 
of  the  week,  besides  Sundays  and  festivals.  The  bishop  of 
London  sent  his  precept  to  his  archdeacon,  that  the  people 
of  every  parish  should  be  exhorted  not  only  to  meet  on 
those  days,  religiously  to  pray,  and  implore  God's  com- 
passion and  pardon ;  but  also  at  home  in  their  own  houses 
with  their  families  to  use  fasting  and  abstinence'.  And  this 
he  ordered  prudentially  as  well  as  piously  ;  that  so  in  those 
resorts  to  the  parochial  churches  the  assemblies  might  not 
be  crowded,  nor  too  numerous ;  which  might  occasion  the 
contagion  to  spread  the  more.  But  this  was  pi*evented 
by  the  frequency  of  these  assemblies,  and  the  liberty  and 

P  For  several  letters  relating  to  tliese  forms  of  Prayer  and  Thanks- 
giving, see  "  Letters,"  infra,  date  loG3.] 


78 


SERVICES  FOR   THE  PLAGUE. 


counsel  of  serving  God  at  home  as  well  as  in  public.  And 
for  the  making  this  the  more  known  to  all,  the  bishop  wrote 
to  his  archdeacon  Molins  in  this  tenor : 

Re^st.  "  S<ilii'te'm  in  Christo.    Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  God 

{0^35.  ^^s^*  divers  parts  of  the  city  of  London  with  the  sickness 

of  the  plague ;  considering  the  frequent  and  great  assemblies 
of  people  for  public  prayer  and  preaching,  (which  in  common 
calamities  and  afflictions  have  been  most  commendably  used) 
in  this  contagious  time  might  be  occasion  to  spread  the 
infection  of  the  disease :  these  are  therefore  to  require  you 
to  give  order  to  all  pastors,  curates,  and  ministers  within 
the  city  and  suburbs  of  London,  being  under  your  juris- 
diction, that  they  on  Sunday  next  earnestly  exhort  their 
parochians  diligently  to  fi-equent  the  common  prayer  in  their 
several  parish  churches,  during  this  time  of  God's  visitation ; 
and  that  not  only  on  Sundays  and  holidays,  but  also  on 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays :  and  further  to  exhort  them  in 
their  private  houses  and  families  to  use  private  prayer,  fast- 
ing and  abstinence,  with  other  the  fruits  of  faith  and  true 
repentance ;  most  earnestly  praying  to  Almighty  God,  that 
it  may  please  him  to  remember  us  in  his  mercy,  and  to  turn 
away  from  us,  if  it  be  his  blessed  will,  this  his  plague  and 
punishment,  most  justly  poured  upon  us  for  our  sins  and 
unthankfulness.  I  commend  you  to  God.  From  Fulhani 
the  22nd  day  of  July,  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON." 

To  Mr  Mullins,  archdeacon 
of  London,  give  these. 


A  Form  of  Notification  to  he  given  to  the  Curates  of 
London. 

dJlfcons'  "  For  avoiding  peril  of  infection,  which  might  grow,  if 
tionl'*^^"     ill  tliis  time  great  assemblies  of  people  should  be  made  at 


HISTORICAL  NOTICE. 


79 


Christ's  church  for  general  prayer,  as  hath  been  accustomed 
in  time  of  unseasonable  weather,  &c.  and  yet  for  the  exciting 
of  people  to  repentance  and  godly  prayer  in  this  time  of  God's 
visitation ;  it  is  ordered  by  the  bishop  of  London,  that  all 
curates,  &c.  shall  on  Sunday  next  monish  and  exhort  their 
parochians  diligently  to  frequent  common  prayer  in  their 
parish  churches  on  all  Sundays  and  holidays,  and  also  on 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays ;  and  beside,  to  be  diligent  in  pri- 
vate prayer  in  their  private  houses,  joined  with  fasting  and 
abstinence ;  praying  most  instantly  to  Almighty  God  for  the 
ceasing  of  this  infection :  which  God  grant,  if  it  be  his  holy 
will.  Amen." 


In  this  very  juncture  came  a  letter  from  Sir  Will.  Cecil, 
the  secretary,  to  our  bishop,  for  this  very  thing,  viz.  to  con- 
sult concerning  a  fast  for  the  judgment  of  the  plague  then 
lying  upon  the  nation :  to  whom  he  answered,  that  it  was 
in  his  thoughts  to  provide  some  common  prayer  for  that 
occasion,  before  his  letter  came ;  and  that  he  had  sent  to 
the  dean  of  Paul's,  [Alexander  Nowel,]  to  compose  an  homily 
meet  for  the  time ;  which  the  said  dean  had  accordingly 
done  :  yet  the  bishop  signified,  that  he  meant  it  but  for  his 
own  cure.  But  upon  the  secretary's  letter,  wherein  he  ad- 
monishes him  to  get  a  form  of  prayer  to  be  used  throughout 
England,  he  proceeded  further  by  the  help  of  Mr  Dean,  and 
soon  sent  the  secretary  a  copy  of  what  he  had  done,  desiring, 
after  he  had  perused  it,  to  convey  it  to  the  archbishop  then 
at  Canterbury ;  and  so  to  retm-n  it  after  his  review  to  the 
print.  Then  he  propounded  these  things  to  be  considered  by 
the  secretary:  1.  In  what  form  the  fast  was  to  be  autho- 
rised, whether  by  proclamation,  or  by  way  of  injunction,  or 
otherwise ;  because  it  must  needs  pass  from  the  queen.  2. 
Whether  any  penalty  is  to  be  prescribed  to  the  violators 
thereof,  or  no.  3.  Whether  to  have  it  general  throughout 
the  realm,  or  but  in  this  province.  4.  To  add,  diminish,  or 
amend  the  form  and  circumstances  of  the  fast,  as  they  are 
there  devised. 

He  signified  moreover  to  the  said  secretary,  that  because 
it  was  not  safe  for  great  assemblies  now  to  meet,  lest  it 


SEKVICES   FOK   THE  PLAGUE. 


might  spread  the  infection,  therefore  he  had  ordered  the 
fast  to  be  on  certain  days  of  the  week,  when  the  parishioners 
should  assemble  in  their  respective  parishes :  and  that  he 
had  sent  orders  to  London  to  the  ministers,  to  exhort 
their  people  to  come  diligently  to  their  parish  chiu-ches  on 
these  days;  and  also  for  private  prayer  and  abstinence. 
Some,  he  found,  were  offended,  that  he  had  not  appointed 
general  assemblies,  as  were  used,  it  seems,  in  the  late  time 
of  unseasonable  weather ;  which  he  thought  not  meet,  for 
fear  of  spreading  the  infection :  and  therefore  he  put  it  to 
the  secretary,  in  the  drawing  up  the  queen's  order  for  the 
fast,  that  an  admonition  should  be  annexed,  that  in  towns 
and  places  infected  general  concourses  be  forborne ;  and 
moderate  assemblies,  as  of  those  that  be  of  one  parish,  to 
meet  at  their  parish  churches,  to  be  more  commendable. 
And  whereas  by  this  fasting,  which  was  to  be  enjoined  on 
the  appointed  prayer-days,  xiz.  Mondays  and  Wednesdays, 
there  would  be  considerable  quantities  of  provision  spared, 
he  advised  that  a  good  portion  thereof  should  be  weekly 
bestowed  in  the  back  lanes  and  alleys  of  London,  and  among 
the  poor  strangers,  who  were  the  sorest  visited. 

The  form  being  finished,  and  some  suitable  sentences  of 
scripture,  or  a  psalm,  added  by  the  secretary's  advice,  and 
passed  the  review  of  the  archbishop,  it  was  soon  printed  by 
Jugg,  the  queen's  printer.  It  began  in  August  to  be  used 
in  London  on  Wednesday,  and  so  continued  Mondays  and 
Wednesdays,  till  some  abatement  of  the  plague,  and  till  by 
God's  goodness  it  ended  in  a  thanksgiving  for  peace  and 
health.  And  the  same  day  it  began  at  London,  the  bishop 
provided  it  to  begin  at  Fulham  also,  where  he  now  was. 


BY  THE  QUEEN. 


Most  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  right  well- 
beloved,  we  greet  you  well.  Like  as  Almighty  God  hath  of 
his  mere  grace  committed  to  us,  next  under  him,  the  chief 
government  of  this  realm  and  the  people  therein,  so  hath  He, 
of  his  like  goodness,  ordered  under  us  sundry  principal  minis- 
ters to  serve  and  assist  us  in  this  burden.  And  therefore, 
considering  the  state  of  this  present  time,  wherein  it  hath 
pleased  the  Most  Highest,  for  the  amendment  of  us  and  our 
people,  to  visit  certain  places  of  our  realm  with  more  con- 
tagious sickness  than  lately  hath  been,  for  remedy  and  miti- 
gation thereof  we  think  it  both  necessary  and  our  bounden 
duty,  that  imiversal  prayer  and  fasting  be  more  effectually 
used  in  this  our  realm.  And  understanding  that  you  have 
thought  and  considered  upon  some  good  order  to  be  pre- 
scribed therein,  for  the  which  ye  require  the  application  of 
our  authority  for  the  better  observation  thereof  amongst  our 
people,  we  do  not  only  commend  and  allow  yom*  good  zeal 
therein,  but  do  also  command  all  manner  our  ministers  eccle- 
siastical or  civil,  and  all  other  our  subjects,  to  execute,  follow, 
and  obey  such  godly  and  wholesome  orders,  as  you,  being 
primate  of  all  England,  and  metropolitan  of  this  province  of 
Canterbury,  upon  godly  advice  and  consideration  shall  uni- 
formly devise,  prescribe,  and  publish,  for  the  universal  usage 
of  prayer,  fasting,  and  other  good  deeds,  during  the  time  of 
this  visitation  by  sickness  and  other  troubles. 

Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  manor  of  Richmond, 
the  first  day  of  August,  the  fifth  year  of  our 
reign. 

To  the  most  reverend  father  in 
God,  our  right  trusty  and  right 
well-beloved  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  primate  of  all 
England. 

6 

[aUl.XUAL.] 


THE  PREFACE. 


We  be  taught  by  many  and  sundr}'  examples  of  holy 
scriptures,  that  upon  occasion  of  particular  punishments, 
afflictions,  and  perils,  which  God,  of  his  most  just  judgment, 
hath  sometimes  sent  among  his  people  to  shew  his  wrath 
against  sin,  and  to  call  his  people  to  repentance  and  to  the 
redress  of  their  lives,  the  godly  have  been  provoked  and 
stirred  up  to  more  fervency  and  diligence  in  prayer,  fasting, 
and  alms-deeds,  to  a  more  deep  consideration  of  their  con- 
sciences, to  ponder  their  unthankfulness  and  foi'getfulness  of 
God's  merciful  benefits  towards  them,  with  craving  of  pardon 
for  the  time  past,  and  to  ask  his  assistance  for  the  time 
to  come,  to  live  more  godly,  and  so  to  be  defended  and 
delivered  from  all  further  perils  and  dangers.  So  king  David 
in  the  time  of  plague  and  pestilence,  A^■hicll  ensued  upon 
his  vain  numbering  of  the  people,  prayed  unto  God  with 
wonderful  fervency,  confessing  his  fault,  desiring  God  to  spare 
the  people,  and  rather  to  turn  his  ire  to  himward,  who  had 
chiefly  offended  in  that  transgression.  The  like  was  done 
by  the  virtuous  kings  Josaphat  and  Ezechias  in  their  dis- 
tress of  wars  and  foreign  invasions.  So  did  Judith  and 
Hester  fall  to  humble  prayers  in  like  perils  of  their  people. 
So  did  Daniel  in  his  captivity,  and  many  other  more  in 
their  troubles. 

Now  therefore  calling  to  mind,  that  God  hath  been  pro- 
voked by  us  to  visit  us  at  this  present  with  the  plague  and 
other  grievous  diseases,  and  partly  also  with  trouble  of  wars, 
it  hath  been  thought  meet  to  set  forth  by  public  order  some 
occasion  to  excite  and  stir  up  all  godly  jjeople  within  this 
realm,  to  pray  earnestly  and  heartily  to  God  to  turn  away  his 
deserved  wrath  from  us,  and  to  restore  us  as  well  to  the 
health  of  our  bodies  by  the  wholesomeness  of  the  air,  as  also 
to  godly  and  profitable  peace  and  quietness.  And  although 
it  is  every  Christian  man's  duty  of  his  own  devotion  to  pray 


THE  PREFACE. 


83 


at  all  times,  j'et,  for  that  the  corrupt  nature  of  man  is  so 
slothful  and  negligent  in  this  his  duty,  he  hath  need  by  often 
and  sundry  means  to  be  stirred  up  and  put  in  remembrance 
of  his  duty ;  for  the  effectual  accomplishment  whereof,  it  is 
ordered  and  appointed  as  followeth : 

First,  that  all  curates  and  pastors  shall  exhort  their 
parishioners  to  endeavour  themselves  to  come  unto  the  church, 
with  so  many  of  their  families  as  may  be  spared  from  their 
necessary  business,  (having  yet  a  prudent  respect  in  such 
assemblies  to  keep  the  sick  from  the  whole  in  places  where 
the  plague  reigneth,)  and  they  to  resort,  not  only  on  Sundays 
and  holy-days,  but  also  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  during 
the  time  of  these  present  afflictions,  exhoiting  them  there 
reverently  and  godly  to  behave  themselves,  and  with  penitent 
hearts  to  pray  unto  God  to  turn  these  plagues  from  us, 
which  we  through  our  unthankfulness  and  sinful  life  have 
deserved. 

Secondly,  that  the  said  curates  shall  then  distinctly  and 
plainly  read  the  general  confession  appointed  in  the  book  of 
service,  with  the  residue  of  the  morning  prayer,  using  for 
both  the  lessons  the  chapters  hereafter  following.  That  is 
to  say : 

For  the  first  lesson,  one  of  these  chapters  out 
of  the  old  testament. 

The  2  Kings  xxiv.  Leviticus  xxvi.  Deuteronom.  xxviii. 
Hieremy  xviii.  unto  these  words :  "  Let  us,  &c."  and  xxii.  2. 
Para,  xxxiv. ;  Esay  i. ;  Ezechiel  xviii.  and  xix. ;  Joel  ii. ; 
2  Esdi-as  ix. ;  Jonas  the  ii.  and  iii.  chapters  together.  Which 
chapters  would  be  read  orderly  on  Sundays,  Wednesdays  and 
Fridays. 

And  for  the  second  lesson,  one  of  these  chapters 
out  of  the  new^  testament. 

Matthew  iii.  vl.  vii.  xxiv.  xxv. ;  Luke  xiii. ;  Acts  ii.  be- 
ginning at  these  words  :  "  Ye  men  of  Israel,  hear  these  words," 
to  the  end  of  the  chapter ;  Rom.  ii.  vi.  xii.  xiii. ;  Galat.  v. ; 
Ephesians  iv.  v. ;  1  Tim.  ii. ;  Apoca.  ii. 


6—2 


A  FORM 

OF 

COMMON  PRAYER. 


THE  ORDER  FOR  THE  WEDNESDAYS. 

IT  On  Wednesdays  (which  be  the  days  appointed  for 
general  fast,  in  such  form  as  shall  hereafter  be  declared)  after 
the  morning  prayer  ended,  as  is  aforesaid,  the  said  curates 
and  ministers  shall  exhort  the  people  assembled  to  give  them- 
selves to  their  private  prayers  and  meditations.  For  which 
purpose  a  pause  shall  be  made  of  one  quarter  of  an  hour  and 
more,  by  the  discretion  of  the  said  curate  ;  during  which  time 
as  good  silence  shall  be  kept  as  may  be. 

That  done,  the  litany  is  to  be  read  in  the  midst  of  the 
people,  with  the  additions  of  prayer  hereafter  mentioned. 

Then  shall  follow  the  ministration  of  the  communion,  so 
oft  as  a  just  number  of  communicants  shall  be  thereto  disposed, 
with  a  sermon,  if  it  can  be,  to  be  made  by  such  as  be  au- 
thorised by  the  metropohtan  or  bishop  of  the  diocese,  and 
they  to  entreat  of  such  matters  especially  as  be  meet  for  this 
cause  of  public  prayer ;  or  else,  for  want  of  such  preacher,  to 
read  one  of  the  homilies  hereafter  appointed,  after  the  reading 
of  the  gospel,  as  hath  been  accustomed.  And  so  the  minister, 
commending  the  people  to  God  with  the  accustomed  benedic- 
tion, shall  dismiss  them. 

If  there  be  no  communion,  then  on  every  of  the  said 
Wednesdays  after  the  litany,  the  ten  commandments,  the 
epistle,  gospel,  the  sermon  or  homily  done,  the  general 
usual  prayer  for  the  state  of  the  whole  church  shall  be  read, 
as  is  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  After  which 
shall  follow  these  two  prayers : 

"  Almighty  God,  the  fountain  of  all  wisdom,  fcc."  And 
"  Almiglity  God,  which  hast  promised,  (fee."  with  the  ac- 
customed benediction. 


A   FORM  OF  rOMMOV  PRAYKR. 


85 


THE  ORDER  FOR  FRIDAYS. 

f  On  Fridays  shall  be  only  the  morning  prayer,  and 
the  litany,  with  the  prayers  now  appointed  to  be  annexed 
to  the  same. 

f  HOMILIES  TO  BE  READ  IN  ORDER  ON 
WEDNESDAYS. 

1 .  First,  an  Homily  entituled,  "  An  Homily  concerning 

the  Justice  of  God  in  punishing  of  impenitent  sin- 
ners, (fcc."  newly  now  set  forth  for  that  purpose. 

2.  The  viii.  Homily  of  the  first  tome  of  Homilies,  en- 

tituled, "  Of  the  Declining  from  God." 

3.  The  ix.  Homily  of  the  same  tome,  entituled,  "An 

Exhortation  against  the  Fear  of  Death." 

4.  The  Homily  of  Fasting,  in  the  second  tome  of  Ho- 

milies. 

5.  The  Homily  of  Prayer,  in  the  same  tome. 

6.  The  Homily  of  Almsdeeds,  in  the  same  tome. 

7.  The  Homily  of  Repentance,  in  the  same  tome  also. 

When  these  homilies  are  once  read  over,  then  to  begin 
again,  and  so  to  continue  them  in  order. 

After  the  end  of  the  collect  in  the  litany,  which  beginneth 
with  these  words,  "  We  humbly  beseech  thee,  O  Father,  &:c." 
shall  follow  this  Psalm,  to  be  said  of  the  minister,  with  the 
answer  of  the  people. 

II  THE  PSALM  TO  BE  SAID  IN  THE  LITANY, 
before  one  of  the  prayers  newly  appointed.  AV'hei-eof 
one  verse  to  be  said  of  the  minister,  and  an- 
other by  the  people,  clerk,  or  clerks. 

1.  0  COME,  let  us  humble  ourselves,  and  fall  down  before  psai.  xrv. 
the  Lord,  with  reverence  and  fear. 

2.  For  he  is  the  Lord  our  God :  and  we  are  the  people  of  liis  pas- 
ture, and  tlie  sheep  of  his  hands. 

3.  Come  therefore,  let  us  turn  again  unto  our  Lord;  forHos. vi. 
he  hath  smitten  us,  and  he  shall  heal  us. 

4.  Let  us  repent,  and  turn  from  our  wickedness:  and  our  sins  Acts  iii. 
shall  be  forgiven  us. 


8« 


SERVICES   FOR   THE  PLAGUE. 


Jonah  iii.  5.  Let  US  tiu'D,  and  the  Lord  will  turn  from  his  heavy 
wrath,  and  will  pardon  us,  and  we  shall  not  perish. 

Psal.  li.  6.    For  we  knowledge  our  faults :  and  our  sins  be  ever  before  us. 

Lam. iii.  7.    We  have  sore  provoked  thine  anger,  O  Lord;  thy 

wrath  is  waxed  hot,  and  thy  heavy  displeasure  is  sore  kindled 
against  us. 

8.    Thou  hast  made  us  hear  of  the  noise  of  wars,  and  hast  troubled 
us  by  the  vexation  of  enemies. 

isai.  ixiv.         9,    Thou  hast  in  thine  indignation  stricken  us  with  grievous 
sickness,  and  by  and  by  we  have  fallen  as  leaves  beaten  down 
with  a  vehement  wind. 
Judith  viii.        10.    Indeed  we  acknowledge  that  all  punishments  are  less  than  our 
Wisd.'  xi.     deservings :  but  yet  of  thy  mercy.  Lord,  correct  us  to  amendment,  and 
l^lague  us  not  to  our  destruction. 

11.    For  thy  hand  is  not  shortened,  that  thou  canst  not 
help  :  neither  is  thy  goodness  abated,  that  thou  wilt  not  hear. 
Isai.  Ixv.  12.    Thou  hast  promised,  O  Lord,  that  afore  we  cry  thou  wilt  hear 

us:  whilst  we  yet  speak,  thou  wilt  have  mercy  upon  us. 

13.    For  none  that  trust  in  thee  shall  be  confoimded : 
neither  any  that  call  upon  thee  shall  be  despised. 
Tob.  iii.  14.    For  thou  art  the  only  Lord,  who  woundest  and  dost  heal 

Hos.  vi.  again,  who  kiUest,  and  revivest,  bringest  even  to  hell,  and  bringest 
back  again. 

Psal. xxii.  15.  Our  fathers  hoped  in  thee;  they  trusted  in  thee,  and 
thou  didst  deliver  them. 

16.    They  called  upon  thee,  and  were  helped :  thej'  put  their  trust 
in  thee,  and  were  not  confounded. 

Psal. vi.  17.    0  Lord,  rebuke  not  us  in  thine  indignation:  nei- 

ther chasten  us  in  thy  heavy  displeasiu-e. 

Psal.  XXV.  18.    O  remember  not  the  sins  and  offences  of  our  youth :  but 

according  to  thy  mercy  think  thou  upon  us,  O  Lord,  for  thy  goodness. 

19.    Have  mercy  upon  us,  0  Lord,  for  we  are  weak:  0 
Lord,  heal  us,  for  our  bones  are  vexed. 
Baruch  iii.         20.    And  now  m  the  vexation  of  our  spirits  and  the  anguish  of 
our  souls  we  remember  thee,  and  we  cry  unto  thee :  hear,  Lord,  and 
have  mercy. 

Dan.  ix.  21.    For  thine  own  sake,  and  for  thy  holy  name's  sake, 

incline  thine  ear,  and  hear,  0  merciful  Lord. 

22.   For  we  do  not  pour  out  our  prayers  before  tiiy  face,  trusting 
in  our  own  righteousness:  but  in  thy  great  and  manifold  mercies. 


A    FOK.M   Of    COMMON  PKAYKK. 


87 


23.  Wash  us  throughly  from  our  wickedness,  and  cleanse 
us  from  our  sins. 

24.  Turn  thy  face  from  our  sins,  and  put  out  all  our  misdeeds. 

25.  Make  us  clean  hearts,  0  God :  and  renew  a  right 
spirit  within  us. 

26.  Help  us,  O  God  of  our  salvation,  for  the  glory  of  thy  name :  Psal.  ixxix. 
O  deliver  us,  and  be  merciful  unto  our  sins  for  thy  name's  sake. 

27.  So  we  that  be  thy  people  and  sheep  of  thy  pasture 
shall  give  thee  thanks  for  ever,  and  will  always  be  shewing 
forth  thy  praise  from  generation  to  generation. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

^  After  this  Psalm,  shall  be  said  by  the  curate  or  minister,  openly 
and  with  an  high  voice,  one  of  these  three  prayers  following. 
And  after  that  orderly  the  rest  of  the  collects  appointed  in  the 
litany.  At  which  time  the  people  shall  devoutly  give  ear,  and 
shall  both  with  mind  and  speech  to  themselves  assent  to  the 
same  prayers. 

H  A  PRAYER,  CONTAINING  ALSO  A  CONFES- 
sion  of  sins,  which  is  to  be  said  after  the 
litany,  as  well  upon  Sundays,  as 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays. 

0  Almighty,  most  just  and  merciful  God,  we  here  ac- 
knowledge ourselves  most  unworthy  to  lift  up  our  eyes  unto 
heaven;  for  our  conscience  doth  accuse  us,  and  our  sins  do 
reprove  us.  We  know  also  that  thou,  Lord,  being  a  just 
judge,  must  needs  punish  the  sins  of  them  which  transgress 
thy  law.  And  when  we  consider  and  examine  all  our  whole 
life,  we  find  nothing  in  ourselves  that  deserveth  any  other 
thing  but  eternal  damnation.  But  because  thou,  0  Lord,  of 
thy  unspeakable  mercy,  hast  commanded  us  in  all  om*  neces- 
sities to  call  only  upon  thee,  and  hast  also  promised  that 
thou  wilt  hear  our  prayers,  not  for  any  our  desert,  (which  is 
none,)  but  for  the  merits  of  thy  Son  our  only  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  thou  hast  ordained  to  be  our  only  Mediator 
and  Intercessor ;  we  lay  away  all  confidence  in  man,  and  do 
flee  to  the  throne  of  thy  only  mercy,  by  the  intercession  of 
thy  only  Son  our  Saviour  Jesu  Christ.  And  first  of  all, 
we  do  most  lament  and  bewail,  from  the  bottom  of  our 
hearts,  our  unkindness  and  unthankfuluess  towards  thee  our 


88 


SERVICES   FOR  THE  PI-AGUE. 


Lord,  considering  that,  besides  those  thy  benefits  which  we 
enjoy  as  thy  creatures,  common  with  all  mankind,  thou  hast 
bestowed  many  and  singular  special  benefits  upon  us,  which 
we  are  not  able  in  heart  to  conceive,  much  less  in  words 
worthily  to  express.  Thou  hast  called  us  to  the  knowledge 
of  thy  gospel.  Thou  hast  released  us  from  the  hard  ser- 
vitude of  Satan.  Thou  hast  delivered  us  from  all  horrible 
and  execrable  idolatry,  wherein  we  were  utterly  drowned,  and 
hast  brought  us  into  the  most  clear  and  comfortable  light  of 
thy  blessed  word,  by  the  which  we  are  taught  how  to  serve 
and  honour  thee,  and  how  to  live  orderly  with  our  neighbours 
in  truth  and  verity.  But  we,  most  unmindful  in  times  of 
prosperity  of  these  thy  great  benefits,  have  neglected  thy 
commandments,  have  abused  the  knowledge  of  thy  gospel, 
and  have  followed  our  carnal  liberty,  and  served  our  own 
lusts,  and  thi-ough  our  sinful  life  have  not  worshipped  and 
honoured  thee  as  we  ought  to  have  done.  And  now,  0  Lord, 
being  even  compelled  with  thy  correction,  we  do  most  humbly 
confess  that  we  have  sinned,  and  have  most  grievously  offended 
thee  by  many  and  sundry  ways.  And  if  thou,  0  Lord,  would- 
est  now,  being  provoked  with  our  disobedience,  so  deal  with 
us  as  thou  might,  and  as  we  have  deserved,  there  remaineth 
notliing  else  to  be  looked  for,  but  universal  and  continual 
plagues  in  this  world,  and  hereafter  eternal  death  and  dam- 
nation, both  of  our  bodies  and  of  our  souls.  For  if  we  should 
excuse  ourselves,  our  own  consciences  would  accuse  us  before 
thee,  and  our  own  disobedience  and  wickedness  would  bear 
witness  against  us.  Yea,  even  thy  plagues  and  punishments, 
which  thou  dost  now  lay  upon  us  in  sundry  places,  do  teach 
us  to  acknowledge  our  sins.  For  seeing,  0  Lord,  that  thou 
art  just,  yea,  even  justice  itself,  thou  punishest  no  people 
without  desert.  Yea,  even  at  this  present,  0  Lord,  we  se^ 
thy  hand  terribly  stretched  out  to  plague  us  and  punish  us. 
But  although  thou  shouldest  punish  us  more  grievously  than 
thou  hast  done,  and  for  one  plague  send  an  hundred ;  if 
thou  shouldest  pour  upon  us  all  those  the  testimonies  of  thy 
most  just  wrath,  which  in  times  passed  thou  pouredst  on 
thy  own  chosen  people  of  Israel,  yet  shouldest  thou  do  us  no 
wrong ;  neither  could  we  deny  but  we  had  justly  deserved 
the  same.    But  yet,  0  merciful  Lord,  thou  art  our  God, 


A   FORM  OP   COMMON  PRAYER. 


89 


and  we  nothing  but  dust  and  ashes.  Thou  art  our  Creator, 
and  we  the  work  of  thy  hands.  Thou  art  our  Pastor,  we  are 
thy  flock.  Thou  art  our  Redeemer,  and  we  thy  people  re- 
deemed. Thou  art  our  heavenly  Father,  we  are  thy  children. 
Wherefore  punish  us  not,  0  Lord,  in  thine  anger,  but  chasten 
us  in  thy  mercy.  Regard  not  the  horror  of  our  sins,  but  the 
Tepentance  thereof.  Perfect  that  work  which  thou  hast  begun 
in  us,  that  the  whole  world  may  know,  that  thou  art  our  God 
and  merciful  deliverer.  Thy  people  of  Israel  oftentimes  of- 
fended thee,  and  thou  most  justly  afflictedst  them  :  but  as  oft 
as  they  returned  to  thee,  thou  didst  receive  them  to  mercy. 
And  though  their  sins  were  never  so  great,  yet  thou  always 
turnedst  away  thy  wrath  from  them,  and  the  punishment  pre- 
pared for  them,  and  that  for  thy  covenant's  sake,  which  thou 
madest  with  thy  servants,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob.  Thou 
hast  made  the  same  covenant  with  us,  0  heavenly  Father, 
or  rather  a  covenant  of  more  excellency  and  efficacy;  and 
that  namely  through  the  mediation  of  thy  dear  Son  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour,  v*dth  whose  most  precious  blood  it  pleased 
thee  that  this  covenant  should  be,  as  it  were,  written,  sealed, 
and  confirmed.  Wherefore,  0  heavenly  Father,  we  now 
casting  away  all  confidence  in  ourselves  or  any  other  creature, 
do  flee  to  this  most  holy  covenant  and  testament,  wherein  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Chi'ist,  once  offering  himself  a  sa- 
crifice for  us  on  the  cross,  hath  reconciled  us  to  thee  for 
ever.  Look  therefore,  O  merciful  God,  not  upon  the  sins 
which  we  continually  commit,  but  upon  our  Mediator  and 
Peace-maker,  Jesus  Christ ;  that  by  his  intercession  thy  wrath 
may  be  pacified,  and  we  again  by  thy  fatherly  countenance 
relieved  and  comforted.  Receive  us  also  into  thy  heavenly 
defence,  and  govern  us  by  thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  frame  in  us  a 
newness  of  life,  therein  to  laud  and  magnify  thy  blessed  name 
for  ever,  and  to  live  every  of  us  according  to  the  several  state 
of  life,  whereunto  thou,  Lord,  hast  ordained  us.  And  although 
we  are  unworthy,  0  heavenly  Father,  by  means  of  our  former 
foul  life,  to  crave  anything  of  thee;  yet,  because  thou  hast 
commanded  us  to  pray  for  all  men,  we  most  humbly  here 
upon  our  knees  beseech  thee,  save  and  defend  thy  holy  church. 
Be  merciful,  0  Lord,  to  all  commonweals,  countries,  princes, 
and  magistrates,  and  especially  to  this  our  realm,  and  to  our 


90 


SERVICES  FOR  THE  PLAGUE. 


most  gracious  queen  and  governor,  Queen  Elizabeth.  Increase 
the  number  of  godly  ministere ;  endue  them  mtli  thy  gi-ace, 
to  be  found  faithful  and  prudent  in  their  office.  Defend  the 
Queen's  majesty's  council,  and  all  that  be  in  authority  under 
her,  or  that  serve  in  any  place  by  her  commandment  for  this 
realm.  We  commend  also  to  thy  fatherly  mercy  all  those 
that  be  in  poverty,  exile,  imprisonment,  sickness,  or  any  other 
kind  of  adversity,  and  namely  those  whom  thy  hand  now  hath 
touched  with  any  contagious  and  dangerous  sickness ;  which 
we  beseech  thee,  0  Lord,  of  thy  mercy,  (when  thy  blessed 
will  is,)  to  remove  from  us;  and  in  the  mean  time  grant  us 
grace  and  true  repentance,  stedfast  faith,  and  constant  pa- 
tience, that  whether  we  live  or  die,  we  may  always  continue 
thine,  and  ever  praise  thy  holy  name,  and  be  brought  to  the 
fruition  of  thy  Godliead.  Grant  us  these,  and  all  other  our 
humble  petitions,  0  raercifiU  Father,  for  thy  dear  Son's  sake 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen, 

^  Or  else,  in  the  stead  of  the  other,  this  Prayer  may  be  used ;  and 
so  to  use  the  one  one  day,  the  other  another. 

O  ETERNAL  and  ever-living  God,  most  merciful  Father, 
which  of  thy  great  long-suffering  and  patience  hast  hitherto 
suffered  and  borne  with  us  most  miserable  offenders,  who  have 
so  long  strayed  out  of  thy  way,  and  broken  all  thy  laws  and 
commandments,  and  have  neither  by  thy  manifold  benefits 
bestowed  upon  us  unworthy  and  imthankful  sinners,  nor  by  the 
voice  of  thy  servants  and  preachers,  by  continual  threatenings 
out  of  thy  holy  word,  hitherto  been  moved,  either,  as  thy 
children,  of  love  to  return  unto  thee  our  most  gracious  Fa- 
ther ;  either  for  fear  of  thy  judgments,  as  humble  and  lowly 
servants,  to  turn  from  our  wickedness.  And  therefore,  most 
righteous  Judge,  thy  patience  l)eing  (as  it  were)  overcome 
at  the  last,  with  our  obstinate  unrepentance,  thou  hast  most 
justly  executed  those  thy  terrible  threats,  now  partly  upon 
^  Xote  to  plaguing  us  so  (tcitk  most  dreadful  and 

aw  ofThese  deadly  sichiess)  (icith  troubles  of  tears)  (icith pemuy 
they^^^shau  '^^'^  scarceuess  of  food  and  victual)^  whereby  great 
touch  us.  multitudes  of  us  are  daily  afflicted  and  consumed. 
We  beseech  thee,  0  most  merciful  Father,  that  in  thy  wrath 
thou  wilt  remember  thy  old  great  mercies,  and  to  correct  us 


A   FORM  OF   COMMON  PRAYER. 


9  J 


in  thy  judgments,  and  not  in  thy  just  anger,  lest  we  be  aU 
consumed  and  brought  to  nought.  Look  not  so  much  upon 
us  and  upon  our  deservings,  0  most  righteous  J udge,  to  take 
just  vengeance  on  our  sins  ;  but  rather  remember  thy  infinite 
mercies,  0  most  merciful  Father,  promised  to  us  by  thy  dearly 
beloved  Son,  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  for  whose  sake,  and 
in  whose  name,  we  do  earnestly  and  humbly  crave  mercy  and 
foro-iveness  of  our  sins,  and  deliverance  from  this  horrible 
sickness,  being  thy  just  punishment  and  plague  for  the  same. 
And  as  thy  holy  word  doth  testify,  that  thy  people  of  all  ages, 
being  justly  plagued  for  their  sins,  and  yet  in  their  distress 
unfeignedly  turning  unto  thee  and  suing  for  thy  mercy,  ob- 
tained the  same :  so  likewise  we,  most  worthily  now  afflicted 
with  grievous  and  dreadful  plagues  for  our  iniquities,  pray 
thee,  O  most  merciful  Father,  to  grant  us  thy  heavenly  grace, 
that  we  may  likewise  both  truly  and  unfeignedly  repent,  and 
obtain  thy  mercy  and  deliverance  from  the  same ;  which  we 
beseech  thee,  0  Father  of  all  mercies,  and  God  of  all  conso- 
lation, to  grant  us,  for  the  same  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  our 
only  Savioiu*,  Mediator,  and  Advocate.  Amen. 

H  THIS  PRAYER  may  be  said  every  third  day. 

It  had  been  the  best  for  us,  0  most  righteous  Judge,  and 
our  most  merciful  Father,  that  in  our  wealths  and  quiet- 
ness, and  in  the  midst  of  thy  manifold  benefits,  continually 
bestowed  upon  us  most  unworthy  sinners,  we  had  of  love 
hearkened  to  thy  voice,  and  turned  unto  thee  oiu*  most  loving 
and  gracious  Father ;  for  in  so  doing  we  had  done  the  parts 
of  good  and  obedient  loving  children.  It  had  also  been  well, 
if  at  thy  dreadful  threats  out  of  thy  holy  word,  continually 
pronounced  unto  us  by  thy  servants  our  preachers,  we  had  of 
fear,  as  corrigible  servants,  turned  from  our  wickedness.  But, 
alas !  we  have  shewed  hitherto  ourselves  towards  thee  neither 
as  loving  children,  O  most  merciful  Father,  neither  as  tolerable 
servants,  O  Lord  most  mighty.  Wherefore  now  we  feel  thy 
heavy  wrath,  0  most  righteous  Judge,  justly  punishing  us  with 
grievous  and  deadly  sickness  and  plagues ;  we  do  now  confess 
and  acknowledge,  and  to  our  most  just  punishment  do  find 
indeed  that  to  be  most  true,  which  we  have  so  often  heard 
threatened  to  us  out  of  thy  holy  scriptures,  the  word  of  thy 


92  SERVICES   FOR  THE  PLAGUE. 

eternal  verity,  that  thou  art  the  same  unchangeable  God ;  of 
the  same  justice  that  thou  wilt,  and  of  the  same  power  that 
thou  canst,  punish  the  like  wickedness  and  obstinacy  of  us 
impenitent  sinners  in  these  days,  as  thou  hast  done  in  all  ages 
heretofore.  But  the  same  thy  holy  scriptures,  the  word  of  thy 
truth,  do  also  testify  that  thy  strength  is  not  shortened  but 
that  thou  canst,  neither  thy  goodness  abated  but  that  thou 
wilt,  help  those  that  in  their  distress  do  flee  unto  thy  mercies ; 
.and  that  thou  art  the  same  God  of  all,  rich  in  mercy  towards 
all  that  call  upon  thy  name ;  and  that  thou  dost  not  intend  to 
destroy  us  utterly,  but  fatherly  to  correct  us,  who  hast  pity 
upon  us,  even  when  thou  dost  scourge  us;  as  by  thy  said  holy 
word,  thy  gracious  promises,  and  the  examples  of  thy  saints 
in  thy  holy  scriptures,  expressed  for  our  comfort,  thou  hast 
assured  us.  Grant  us,  O  most  merciful  Father,  that  we  fall 
not  into  the  uttermost  of  all  mischiefs,  to  become  worse  under 
thy  scourge ;  but  that  this  thy  rod  may  by  thy  heavenly 
•grace  speedily  work  in  us  the  fruit  and  effect  of  true  repent- 
•.ance,  unfeigned  turning  and  converting  unto  thee,  and  perfect 
amendment  of  our  whole  lives;  that,  as  we  through  our  im- 
penitency  do  now  most  worthily  feel  thy  justice  punishing  us, 
so  by  this  thy  correction  we  may  also  feel  the  sweet  comfort  of 
thy  mercies,  graciously  pardoning  our  sins,  and  pitifully  re- 
leasing these  grievous  punishments  and  dreadful  plagues.  This 
we  crave  at  thy  hand,  0  most  merciful  Father,  for  thy  dear 
Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ''s  sake.  Amen. 

U  A  short  meditation  to  be  said  of  such  as  be  touched 
in  affliction. 

jer.  xiv.  0  Father,  doubtless  our  own  wickedness  do  reward 

us :  but  do  thou,  0  Lord,  according  to  thy  name.  Our 
oft  transgressions  and  sins  be  many.  Against  thee  have  we 
sinned ;  yet  art  thou  the  comforter  and  helper  of  thy  humble 
subjects  in  the  time  of  their  trouble.  For  thou,  0  Lord,  art 
in  the  midst  of  us,  and  thy  name  is  called  upon  us.  Forsake 
us  not,  O  God,  forsake  us  not,  for  the  merits  of  thy  only 
Son  our  Saviour  J esus  Christ ;  to  whom  with  thee  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  be  all  honour  and  glory.  Amen. 


A   FORM   OF  COAIAION  TKAYEK. 


93 


H  Psalms  which  may  be  sung  or  said  before  the  beginning 
or  after  the  ending  of  pubHc  prayer. 
1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  13,  15,  25,  26,  30,  32,  46,  51,  67,  79, 
84,  91,  102,  103,  107,  123,  130,  143,  147. 

THE  ORDER  FOR  THE  GENERAL  FAST. 

If  It  is  most  evident  to  them  that  read  the  scriptures, 
that  both  in  the  old  chm*ch  under  the  law,  and  in  the  primi- 
tive church  under  the  gospel,  the  people  of  God  hath  always 
used  general  fasting,  both  in  times  of  common  calamities, 
as  war,  famine,  pestilence,  fcc,  and  also  when  any  weighty 
matter,  touching  the  estate  of  the  church  or  the  common- 
wealth, was  begun  or  intended.  And  it  cannot  be  denied, 
but  that  in  this  our  time,  wherein  many  things  have  been 
reformed  according  to  the  doctrine  and  examples  of  God's 
word  and  the  primitive  church,  this  part  for  fasting  and 
abstinence,  being  always  in  the  scripture,  as  a  necessary 
companion,  joined  to  fervent  prayer,  hath  been  too  much 
neglected'. 

Wherefore,  for  some  beginning  of  redress  herein,  it  hath 
been  thought  meet  to  the  queen"'s  majesty,  that  in  this  con- 
tagious time  of  sickness  and  other  troubles  and  unquietness, 
according  to  the  examples  of  the  godly  king  Josaphat,  and  2  Chron.  xx. 
the  king  of  Ninive,  with  others,  a  general  fast  should  be 
joined  with  general  prayer  throughout  her  whole  realm,  and 
to  be  observed  of  all  her  godly  subjects  in  manner  and  form 
'following : 

1.  First,  it  is  ordained  that  the  Wednesday  of  every 
week  shall  be  the  day  appointed  for  this  general  fast. 

2.  Secondly,  all  persons  between  the  age  of  sixteen  years 
and  sixty  (sick  folks  and  labom'ers  in  harvest,  or  other  great 

[}  Grindal  pressed  much  the  religious  exercise  of  ftisting-,  the  great 
neglect  whereof  he  blamed  protestants  for ;  and  that  it  might  be  matter 
wherewith  the  adversaries  the  papists  might  reproach  us;  saying, 
*'  Surely  my  opinion  hath  been  long,  that  in  no  one  thing  the  adversary 
"hath  more  advantage  against  us,  than  in  the  matter  of  fast ;  Avhich  we 
utterly  neglect:  they  have  the  shadow."  This  caused  him  to  put  in 
those  words  into  the  said  office,  "  For  some  beginning  of  order  herein, 
a  command  was  now  issued,"  &c.  &c.   Strypc,  Grindal,  p.  lO?.] 


94 


SERVICES   FOR   THE  PLAGUE. 


labours,  only  excepted)  shall  eat  but  one  only  competent  and 
moderate  meal  upon  every  Wednesday.  In  which  said  meal 
shall  be  used  very  sober  and  spare  diet,  without  variety  of 
kinds  of  meat,  dishes,  spices,  confections,  or  wines,  but  only 
such  as  may  serve  for  necessity,  comeliness,  and  health. 

3.  Item,  in  that  meal  it  shall  be  indifferent  to  eat  flesh 
or  fish,  so  that  the  quantity  be  small,  and  no  variety  or  delicacy 
be  sought.  AV^herein  every  man  hath  to  answer  to  God,  if 
he  in  such  godly  exercises  either  contemn  public  order,  or 
dissemble  with  God,  pretending  abstinence  and  doing  nothing 
less. 

4.  Item,  those  that  be  of  wealth  and  ability  ought  that 
day  to  abate  and  diminish  the  costliness  and  variety  of  their 
fare,  and  increase  therewith  their  liberality  and  alms  towards 
the  poor;  that  the  same  poor,  which  either  in  deed  lack  food, 
or  else  that  which  they  have  is  unseasonable  and  cause  of 
sickness,  may  thereby  be  relieved  and  charitably  succoured, 
to  be  maintained  in  health. 

5.  Last  of  all,  this  day,  being  in  this  manner  appointed 
for  a  day  of  general  prayer  and  fasting,  ought  to  be  bestowed, 
by  them  which  may  forbear  from  bodily  labour,  in  prayer, 
study,  reading  or  hearing  of  the  scriptures,  or  good  exhorta- 
tions, &:c.  And  when  any  dulness  or  weariness  shall  arise, 
then  to  be  occupied  in  other  godly  exercises ;  but  no  part 
thereof  to  be  spent  in  plays,  pastime,  or  idleness,  much  less 
in  lewd,  wicked,  or  wanton  behaviour. 

When  there  is  a  sermon,  or  other  just  occasion,  one  of 
the  lessons  may  be  omitted,  and  the  shortest  of  the  three 
prayers  appointed  in  the  litany  by  this  order  may  be  said, 
and  the  longest  left  off. 

Forasmuch  as  divers  homilies,  appointed  before  to  be 
read  in  this  form  of  common  prayer,  are  contained  in  the 
second  tome  of  homilies,  now  lately  set  forth  by  the  queen's 
majesty's  authority ;  therefore  it  is  ordered,  that  the  church- 
wardens of  ever}'  parish  shall  provide  the  same  second  tome 
or  book  of  homilies  with  all  speed,  at  the  charges  of  the 
parish. 


rerngtts  tf^e  Justice  of  Coir  in  punfi- 

n'es;  totoarties!  all  siiirl)  as  in  tftryr  afflirti-- 

ons!  uitfapncDIp  turne  untti  f;pm* 

^ppogntcij  to  i)£  rcati  in  tj)e 
tpme  of  si'cfencs. 


AN  HOMILY  CONCERNING  THE  JUSTICE 
OF  GOD'. 


The  most  righteous  God,  and  the  same  our  most  merciful 
Father,  abhorring  all  wickedness  and  impiety,  and  delighting 
in  all  righteousness  and  innocency,  and  willing  that  we,  his 
people  and  children,  should  herein  be  conformed  and  become 
like  to  our  God  and  heavenly  Father,  that  we  might  be  also 
partakers  of  his  inheritance  and  everlasting  kingdom,  in  his 
holy  scriptures,  containing  the  perfect  rule  of  righteousness, 
and  written  for  our  learning  and  direction  towards  his  said 
kingdom,  both  by  great  threatenings  doth  continually  fear-  us 
from  all  impiety  and  wickedness,  so  displeasant  to  him,  and 
also  by  most  large  and  gentle  promises,  like  a  loving  father, 
doth  provoke  and  entice  us  to  righteousness  and  holiness,  so 
acceptable  imto  him ;  and  so  leaveth  nothing  unassayed,  no  way 
unproved,  whereby  he  might  save  us  from  perpetual  destruc- 
tion, and  bring  us  to  life  everlasting.    To  this  end  all  those 
threatenings  of  temporal  punishments  and  plagues,  whereof  the 
Gen.  xii.     scriptures  be  so  full,  are  to  be  referred;  that  we,  for  fear 
Psai.vii.xii.  of  temporal  punishments  refraining  from  all  unrighteousness, 
isai.'xxvi.   might  also  escape  eternal  pain  and  damnation,  whereunto  it 
jobv.       would  finally  bring  us,  if  we  should  not  by  repentance  turn 
from  the  same,  and  return  unto  our  God  and  most  merciful 
Tob.  iii.     Father,  who  would  not  the  destruction  and  death  of  sinners, 
but  rather  that  they  should  convert  and  be  saved. 

But  when  he  perceiveth  that  neither  gentleness  can  win  us, 
as  his  loving  children,  neither  fear  and  threatenings  can  amend 
us,  as  being  most  stubborn  and  rebellious  servants,  at  the  last 
he  performeth  in  deed  that  which  he  hath  so  oft  threatened, 
and  of  fatherly  sufferance  and  mercy  so  long,  upon  hope  of 
amendment,  deferred,  his  longanimity  and  patience  being  now 

[}  This  homily  was  composed  expressly  for  the  occasion  of  the 
plague,  by  Alexander  Nowel,  Dean  of  St  Paul's,  and  was  printed  and 
circulated  together  vrith  the  preceding  form.  (See  above,  p.  79.)  For 
this  reason  it  seemed  desirable  that  it  should  still  retain  its  position 
as  part  of  the  service.] 
Fear:  affnght.] 


AN    HOMILY  COXCEIl.VIXG  THE  JUSTICE  Ol'  GOD. 


97 


overcome  with  our  stony  hardness  and  obstinate  inipenitcncy. 
After  this  sort  wo  shall  find  by  the  holy  scriptures  and  his- 
tories ecclesiastical  that  he  hath  dealt  with  his  people  of  all 
ages,  namely  the  Israelites,  whom  in  sundry  other  places,  but 
especially  in  the  26th  of  Leviticus  and  28th  of  Deuteronomium,  Levk.  xxvi. 
as  well  by  fair  promises  as  by  menaces,  he  laboureth  to  bring 
to  due  obedience  of  his  law,  which  is  perfect  righteousness. 
"  If  (saith  he)  thou  hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God  and  keep 
his  commandments,  all  these  blessings  shall  come  upon  thee : 
Thou  shalt  be  blessed  in  the  city  and  in  the  field  :  the  seed  of 
thy  body,  the  fruit  of  thy  earth,  the  increase  of  thy  cattle,  shall 
be  blessed,  &c.    Thou  shalt  have  seasonable  weather,  fruitful  Lcvit.  xxvi. 
groimd,  victory  of  thy  enemies,  and  after,  quiet  peace  in  thy 
coasts ;  and  I  will  be  thy  loving  Lord  and  God,  thy  aid  and 
defender,  and  thou  shalt  be  my  beloved  people.    But  if  thou 
wilt  not  hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  nor  keep  his  com- 
mandments, but  despise  his  laws,  &:c.,  all  these  curses  shall 
come  upon  thee :  Thou  shalt  be  cursed  in  the  city  and  in  the 
field ;  thy  barn,  all  thy  storehouses  shall  be  cursed  ;  the  fruit 
of  thy  body,  of  thy  cattle,  and  of  thy  ground,  shall  be  cursed  : 
thou  shalt  be  cursed  yoinji  out  and  coming;  in.   The  Lord  shall 
send  thee  famine  and  necessity ;  he  shall  strike  thee  with 
agues,  heats  and  colds,  with  pestilences  and  all  other  evil  dis- 
eases ;  yea,  and  with  all  the  botches  and  plagues  of  Egypt.  He 
shall  make  heaven  over  thee  as  it  were  of  brass,  and  the  earth 
which  thou  treadest  on  as  it  were  iron.   He  shall  send  thee  im- 
seasonable  weather,  &:c. ;  wars  ;  and  overthrow  thee  at  thine 
enemies'  hands,  and  thy  carrion  shall  be  a  prey  to  the  birds  of 
the  air  and  the  beasts  of  the  eailh,  and  there  shall  be  no  man 
to  drive  them  away."    And  so  forth,  many  more  most  horrible 
evils  and  mischiefs,  written  at  large  in  those  two  chapters ;  Levit.  xxvi. 
where  ye  may  see  how  lovingly  on  the  one  part  he  promiseth  ^  '  ' 
to  the  obedient,  and  how  terribly  on  the  other  part  he  threaten- 
eth  the  disobedient,  and  how  largely  and  at  length  he  prose- 
cuteth  the  matter,  specially  in  the  threatenings  and  menaces 
most  meet  for  the  Jews,  a  people  ever  stiff-necked  and  rebellious. 
And  indeed  the  whole  writings  of  the  prophets,  and  universally 
of  all  the  scriptures,  be  nothing  else  but  like  callings  to  true 
obedience,  and  to  repentance  from  our  transgressions,  by  like 
promises  and  threatenings;  yea,  and  greater  also,  as  by  pro- 
mise of  life  everlasting  to  the  faithful,  obedient,  and  penitent, 

7 

[giu.xdal.] 


98 


SERVICES  FOR  THE  PRAGUE. 


and  contrarily,  of  everlasting  damnation  and  death  to  the  stuh- 
born,  rebellious,  and  impenitent  sinners. 

And  to  prosecute  this  matter,  when  the  Jews  were  mo- 
nished,  remonished,  prayed,  threatened  so  oft  by  so  many 
prophets,  and  in  all  in  vain,  did  not  the  Lord  at  the  last  bring 
upon  them  all  those  evils  which  he  had  threatened,  namely, 
famine,  war,  and  pestilence  ? — as  ye  may  read  at  large  in  the 
books  of  Judges,  Kings,  and  Chronicles,  in  the  Lamentations 
of  Jeremy,  namely  the  2nd,  4th  and  5th  chapters,  and  in 
other  places  of  the  prophets  and  the  Old  Testament,  contain- 
ing the  descriptions  of  extreme  famines,  horrible  wars  and 
captivities,  and  dreadful  plagues,  whereby  God  punished  and 
afflicted  his  people  for  their  sins  and  rebellion  against  him  most 
Jer.  XX.  V.  sharply.  Yea,  and  when  all  this  could  not  amend  them,  but 
that  they  waxed  worse  under  the  rod  and  correction,  did  he  not 
at  the  last,  which  is  most  horrible,  utterly  destroy  them  with 
famine,  war  and  pestilence,  and  carried  the  rest  into  captivity, 
and  destroyed  utterly  their  cities  and  countries,  according  to 
isai.  V.  the  prophecy  of  Esay,  and  as  our  Saviour  Christ  likewise  in 
Matt.  xxiv.  the  gospel  foresheweth  of  the  miserable  destruction  and  ruin  of 

Murk  .xiii. 

their  cities  and  temple,  so  horrible  that  one  stone  should  not 
be  left  upon  another? 

In  like  manner,  the  same  immutable  God  proceeded  afore- 
time with  the  Christians  of  Asia,  Afric,  and  Greece.  He  sent 
them  like  prophets,  learned  doctors,  and  holy  saints ;  saint  Cle- 
ment, Ignatius,  Tertullian,  Cyprian,  Origene,  Gregorius,  Basil, 
Chrysostome,  Augustine,  and  many  more ;  who,  out  of  holy 
scriptures,  likewise  warned  and  warned  them  again  to  turn  from 
their  sins  and  to  return  to  God ;  unto  whom  after,  when  they 
would  not  be  warned  with  words,  he  sent  them  the  swords  of 
Goths.  the  Goths,  Huns,  Vandals,  Saracens,  and  Turks ;  he  sent  them 
likewise  famines  and  pestilences ;  and  finally,  when  neither 
threats  nor  punishments  could  amend  them  by  those  nations, 
and  especially  the  Saracens  and  Turks,  he  hath  either  utterly 
destroyed  them,  or  else  made  them  most  miserable  captives  of 
the  miscreant  Turks,  under  them  to  be  in  all  unspeakable  sla- 
very and  misery,  and  (that  which  is  most  horrible  of  all)  where 
their  forefathers  worshipped  Christ  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
to  serve  in  his  stead  filthy  and  damned  Mahomet,  the  deceiver 
of  the  world. 

Now  to  come  to  our  times,  most  dearly  beloved  in  our 


AN   HOMILY   CONCERNING  THE  JUSTICK   OF  GOD. 


99 


Saviour  Christ,  hath  not  God  likewise  begun  this  order  of 
proceeding  with  us  Christians  of  this  age  ?  Hath  he  not  sent 
amongst  us  his  prophets  and  preachers,  who  out  of  God's 
holy  word  have  continually  called  us  to  repentance,  continu- 
ally denounced  unto  us  that  he  is  the  same  immutable  God, 
of  the  same  justice  that  he  will,  and  of  the  same  power  that 
he  can,  persecute  the  same  wickedness  and  impenitency 
with  like  punishments  and  plagues  ?  In  the  which  also  he 
hath  used  his  wonted  clemency  in  denouncing  evils  before  he 
bring  them  upon  us,  that  by  speedy  repentance  we  might 
avoid  and  escape  them.  And  hath  he  not,  I  pray  you,  pro- 
secuted the  same  his  proceedings  with  us  also,  continuing  in 
impenitency,  by  sending  us  sundry  plagues  at  sundry  times, 
wars,  famines,  exiles,  horrible  fires?  And  hath  he  not  now 
at  the  last,  after  almost  twenty  years'  patience  and  forbearing 
of  us,  sent  us  the  pestilence,  which  of  all  sicknesses  we  most 
fear  and  abhor,  as  indeed  it  is  to  be  feared  ?  Seeing  we  have 
so  long  despised  his  justice  requiring  our  innocency,  he  cannot 
but  visit  with  his  justice  punishing  our  iniquity ;  and  that  he 
doth  more  justly  execute  upon  us,  than  he  did  upon  his  people 
of  any  time  before  us,  for  that  we,  besides  the  warning  of 
his  scriptures  and  preachere  of  his  word,  by  so  many  ex- 
amples of  the  punishments  of  all  former  ages  for  like  vices 
have  not  been  amended  or  moved  to  any  repentance. 

Wherefore  now  at  the  last  he  hath  sent  to  us,  that  could 
never  in  health  by  any  means  be  brought  to  the  obedience  of 
him,  horrible  sickness  and  the  dreadful  fear  of  death,  present 
at  our  doors  and  before  our  eyes.  We,  that  could  never  skill 
of  compassion  towards  the  misery  of  others,  are  now  our- 
selves by  his  just  judgments  fallen  into  extreme  misery. 
We,  that  have  not  visited  and  comforted  the  sick  according 
to  God's  will,  are  now  fallen  into  such  sickness  that  the 
nearest  of  our  friends  refuse  to  visit  us.  We,  that  could 
never  be  brought  from  the  love  of  this  world,  are  now  most 
justly  brought  in  fear  suddenly  to  leave  and  depart  out  of 
this  world.  We,  that  loved  our  wicked  mammon  so  much, 
that  we  could  not  find  in  our  hearts  to  bestow  any  part 
thereof  upon  the  relief  of  our  poor  brethren  and  sisters,  are 
now  brought  in  fear  suddenly  to  lose  it  altogether,  and  our- 
selves also  with  it,  by  sudden  and  dreadful  death  of  our  bodies, 


100  SERVICES    FOR  THE  PLA.GUE. 

and,  for  the  abusing  of  it,  in  danger  and  dread  to  lose  oui* 
souls  also  everlastingly.  We,  that  set  all  our  delight  in 
gathering  together  and  heaping  of  Avorldly  muck,  in  building 
of  fair  houses,  and  purchasing  of  lands,  as  though  we  should 
live  for  ever,  are  now  justly  put  in  fear  of  loss  of  life  and 
all  with  it,  at  the  short  warning  of  two  or  three  days,  and 
often  not  many  more  hours.  All  those  doctrines  of  the  vanity 
of  this  transitory  life  and  world,  set  out  in  the  scriptm-es  in 
so  many  places,  preached  unto  us  in  so  many  sermons,  which 
we  yet  could  never  hitherto  by  hearing  believe,  are  now  put 
in  practice  in  deed,  and  set  before  our  eyes  and  all  our 
senses  to  see  and  perceive  most  certainly.  Wherefore,  unless 
we  now  at  the  last  repent,  I  see  not  what  time  is  left  for 
repentance.  It  had  been  the  best  indeed,  as  we  have  been 
oft  forewarned,  to  have  turned  to  our  heavenly  Father  in  time 
of  quietness,  for  love  of  our  Father,  rather  than  fear  of  the 
rod ;  for  that  had  been  indeed  the  part  of  loving  and  good 
children:  but  not  to  be  mended  with  stripes,  is  now  the  part 
not  of  servants  that  be  corrigible,  but  of  indurate  and  des- 
perate slaves.  Let  us  not,  0  dearly  beloved,  fall  into  the 
achroii.     uttermost  of  all  mischiefs,  that  we  should  be  incorrigible  with 

xxviii. 

Jer.ii. &v.  punishment  also,  and  worse  under  the  scourge;  as  were  those 
Hagp:.  ii.    stiff-necked  J  ews,  who  when,  first  after  threatenings,  and  then 
Prov.i.&    after  plagues  of  war,  famine,  and  pestilence,  they  remained 
indurate  and  incorrigible,  lastly,  as  he  by  his  holy  prophets 
had  tlii-eatened  them,  he  overthrew  them  as  a  high  wall  down 
isai.  XXX.    to  the  ground,  and  dashed  them  all  to  pieces  as  an  earthen 
vessel,  that  their  ruin  might  be  without  help,  and  their  de- 
struction remediless.    Which  most  horrible  mischief  that  we 
may  avoid,  let  us  avoid  the  cause  thereof,  contempt,  obstinacy, 
and  hardness  of  heart  in  God's  most  just  wrath  and  scourge 
now  used  for  our  correction.    There  is  yet  no  cause,  for 
all  this,  why  we  should  despair  or  distrust ;  but  rather  that 
we  should  turn  from  our  sins,  and  return  to  our  merciful 
Father,  craving  pardon  and  deliverance  at  his  hand. 

For  the  declaration  whereof,  it  shall  be  shewed  out  of  the 
Levit.  xxvi.  scripturcs.  First,  that  God  doth  not  punish  us  in  this  world, 
Deut.  viii.   and  send  us  these  miseries  and  sickness,  of  hatred,  to  destroy 

Psal.  cxviii.  -p  ii  i  . 

Judith  viii.  us,  but  of  lovc,  mercifully  to  correct  us.   And  out  of  infinite 
places,  it  shall  suffice  to  rehearse  a  few  notable,  serving  for 


AN   HOMTLY   CONCERNING   THE  JUSTICE   OF  GOD,  101 

this  purpose.  And  here  the  testimony  of  Job,  a  man  both 
sore  punished  and  most  favom*ed  of  God,  hath  a  worthy  place  ; 
who,  well  understanding  Grod's  goodness  and  mercy,  even  in 
his  grievous  punishments,  "Blessed  or  happy  (saith  he)  is  Job  v. 
the  man  whom  God  punisheth.  Therefore  refuse  not  thou 
the  chastening  of  the  Almighty :  for  though  he  make  a  wound, 
he  giveth  a  plaster ;  though  he  smite,  his  hand  maketh  whole 
again.  He  shall  deliver  thee  in  six  troubles,  and  in  the  seventh 
there  shall  no  evil  come  unto  thee.  In  hunger  he  shall  feed 
thee  from  death,  and  in  the  wars  he  shall  deliver  thee  from 
the  power  of  the  sword and  so  forth,  how  God  in  dearth 
and  destruction  will  help  and  save,  and  how  that  such  cor- 
rection keepeth  us  from  sinning.  And  again  in  the  36th 
chapter,  God  by  punishing  and  nourtring '  of  men  roundeth  Job  xxxv 
them  (as  it  were)  in  the  ears,  warneth  them  to  leave  off  their 
wickedness,  and  to  amend  :  "If  they  now  take  heed  and  serve 
him,  they  shall  wear  out  their  days  in  prosperity,  and  their 
years  in  prosperity  and  joy."  And  Toby,  a  man  likewise  ex- 
ercised in  afflictions,  saith :  "  Blessed  is  thy  name,  O  God  Tob.  iii. 
of  our  fathers,  who  when  thou  art  angry  shewest  mercy,  and 
in  time  of  trouble  forgivest  the  sins  of  them  that  call  upon 
thee."'  And  by  and  by  after :  "  This  may  every  one  that 
worshippeth  thee  look  for  of  a  certainty,  that  if  his  life  be  put 
to  trial,  he  shall  be  crowned ;  if  he  be  in  trouble,  he  shall 
be  delivered ;  if  he  be  under  correction,  he  shall  come  to  thy 
mercy ;  for  thou  delightest  not  in  our  destruction,  for  after 
tempest  thou  sendest  calm,  and  after  mourning  and  weeping 
thou  bringest  joy  and  rejoicing :  thy  name,  O  God  of  Israel, 
be  blessed  for  ever."    And  in  the  6th  chapter  of  Osee  God 

.  .  Isai.  XXVI 

saith  :  "  In  their  adversity  they  shall  seek  me  and  say.  Come, 
let  us  turn  again  unto  the  Lord,  for  he  hath  smitten,  and  he 
shall  heal  us ;  he  hath  wounded  us,  and  he  shall  bind  us  up 
again.  After  two  days  shall  he  quicken  us,  and  the  third 
day  shall  he  raise  us  up,  so  that  we  shall  live  in  his  sight. 
Then  shall  we  have  understanding,  and  endeavour  ourselves 
to  know  God."  And  in  the  third  chapter  of  the  Pi-overbs : 
"My  son,  (saith  Salomon,)  despise  not  the  chastening  of  theProv. iii. 
Lord,  neither  faint  when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him :  for  whom 
the  Lord  loveth,  him  he  chasteneth  ;  yea,  and  delighteth  in 
Nourtring:  nurturing,  chastening;  as  also  in  the  next  page] 


102 


SERVICES  FOR   THE  PLAGUE. 


him,  even  as  a  father  in  his  own  son."  The  apostle  to  the 
Hebrews  hath  the  hke  most  comfortable  doctrine,  which  he 

Heb.  xii.  ygt  ampUfieth  more,  saying  :  "  Ye  have  forgotten  the  exhor- 
tation which  speaketh  unto  you  as  unto  children :  My  son, 
despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  neither  faint  when 
thou  art  rebuked  of  him ;  for  whom  the  Lord  loveth,  him 
he  chasteneth,  yea,  and  scourgeth  every  son  that  he  receiveth. 
If  ye  endure  chastening,  God  offereth  himself  unto  you  as  vmto 
sons.  What  son  is  he  whom  the  Father  chasteneth  not  I  If 
ye  be  not  under  correction,  whereof  all  are  partakers,  then 
are  ye  bastards  and  not  sons.  Therefore,  seeing  we  have 
had  fathers  of  our  flesh,  which  corrected  us,  and  we  gave 
them  reverence,  shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection 
unto  the  Father  of  spirits,  and  Uve  ?  And  they  verily  for  a 
few  days  nourtered  us  after  their  own  pleasure ;  but  he  nour- 
tereth  us  for  ovu*  profit,  to  the  intent  that  he  may  minister 
of  his  holiness  unto  us.  No  manner  chastening  for  the 
present  time  seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but  grievous ;  nevertheless 
afterward  it  bringeth  the  quiet  fruit  of  righteousness  unto  them 
which  are  exercised  thereby."   And  in  the  third  of  the  Reve- 

Rev.  ui.  lation  Christ  saith:  "As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten: 
be  zealous  therefore,  and  repent."  And  St  Paul  declareth  that 

Rom.  viii.  neither  trouble  nor  peril,  neither  life  nor  death,  nor  any  other 
thing  can  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  if  we  through 
Christ  trust  in  his  mercy.    And  [in]  the  first  to  the  Corinth- 

1  Cor.  xi.  ians  he  teacheth,  that  God  doth  punish  and  correct  us  in 
this  wretched  world,  that  we  should  not  be  condemned  with 
the  wicked  world. 

Secondly,  it  is  most  comfortable  to  call  to  remembrance 
such  places  of  the  scriptures  as  contain  God's  merciful  pro- 
mises, made  to  all  such  as  in  their  trouble  mifeignedly  call 
unto  him  for  help ;  whereof  certain  be  hereunder  noted,  for 
the  more  readiness  to  have  them  before  our  eyes.    In  the 

Deut.  IV.  4th  of  Deuteronomy,  as  God  threateneth  to  bring  the  Jews 
into  all  miseries,  if  they  do  disobey  him,  so,  saith  he,  "  if  thou 
then  in  thy  greatest  distress  do  turn  mito  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  hear  his  voice,  and  seek  him,  thou  shalt  find  him,  if  thou 
seek  him  with  all  thy  heart  and  soul :  for  the  Lord  thy  God 
is  a  merciful  God  ;  he  will  not  forsake  thee,  nor  destroy  thee." 

Deut. XXX.  And  in  the  SOth  chapter  of  the  same  book:  "If,"  saith  the 


AN    IIOMILY  CONCERNING   THE  JUSTICE  OF   GOO.  103 

Lord,  "  for  thy  sins  the  curses  written  in  this  book  do  hght 
upon  thee,  and  thou,  moved  with  repentance  of  thy  heart, 
turn  unto  the  Lord,  and  obey  his  commandments  with  all 
thy  heart  and  with  all  thy  soul ;  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  bring 
thee  again  out  of  captivity,  and  will  have  compassion  upon 
thee,  and  will  turn  and  set  thee  again  from  all  the  nations 
among  which  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  have  scattered  thee. 
Though  thou  were  cast  unto  the  extreme  parts  of  heaven, 
even  from  thence  will  the  Lord  thy  God  gather  thee,  and 
from  thence  will  he  set  thee.  And  the  Lord  thy  God  will 
bring  thee  into  the  land  which  thy  fathers  possessed,  and 
thou  shalt  enjoy  it.  And  he  will  shew  thee  kindness,  and 
multiply  thee  above  thy  fathers.  And  the  Lord  thy  God  will 
circumcise  thine  heart,  and  the  heart  of  thy  seed,  that  thou 
mayest  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with 
all  thy  soul,  that  thou  mayest  live.  And  the  Lord  thy  God 
will  put  all  these  curses  upon  thine  enemies,  and  on  them 
that  hate  thee  and  that  persecute  thee.  But  thou  shalt 
turn  and  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  and  do  all  his 
commandments  which  I  command  thee  this  day.  And  the 
Lord  thy  God  will  make  thee  plenteous  in  all  the  works  of 
thy  hands,  in  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  and  in  the  fruit  of  thy 
cattle,  and  in  the  fruit  of  thy  land,  for  thy  wealth ;  for  the 
Lord  will  turn  again  and  rejoice  over  thee,  to  do  thee  all 
good,  as  he  rejoiced  over  thy  fathers."  The  book  of  Psalms 
is  very  plentiful  of  such  comfortable  promises.  Psalm  50, 
"  Call  upon  me  in  the  time  of  thy  trouble,  and  I  will  deliver  Psai.  i. 
thee,  (saith  the  Lord,)  and  thou  shalt  honour  me."  Psalm 
86,  "  Thou,  Lord,  art  good  and  gracious,  and  of  great  mercy  Psai,  iwxvi. 
unto  all  them  that  call  upon  thee."  And  by  and  by :  "•  In 
the  time  of  my  trouble  I  will  call  upon  thee,  for  thou  hearest 
me."  In  the  91st  psalm  be  large  promises  of  (jlod's  help  Psai.  xci. 
and  deliverance,  yea,  and  that  expressly  from  the  plague  and 
pestilence,  and  all  other  evils.  Psalm  145,  "The  Lord  isPsai. cxiv. 
nigli  unto  all  them  that  call  upon  him,  yea,  all  such  as  call 
upon  iiim  faithfully."  And  Salomon,  in  dedicating  of  his  >  viii. 
temple,  testifieth  that  if  either  in  war,  or  famine,  or  pesti- 
lence, or  any  other  plague  for  our  sins,  we  do  convert  unto 
God,  and  ask  mercy,  that  we  shall  obtain  it.  And  God, 
appearing  unto  him,  doth  promise  and  assure  the  same ;  2  chron.  vi. 


104, 


SERVICES  FOR   THE  PLAGfE. 


which  promise  of  God  the  good  k'mg  Jehosaphat  doth  repeat 

2  chron.  xx.  in  the  2nd  of  Parahponienon  and  tlie  20th  chapter,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  same,  in  his  distress  ohtaineth  God's  mercy 
and  help.     And  the  Lord  by  his  prophet  Jeremy  saith : 

Jcr.  xviii.  "  If  that  people,  against  whom  I  have  thus  devised,  convert 
from  tlieir  wickedness,  I  will  repent  of  the  plague  that  I 
devised  to  bring  upon  them."''  Again,  "  When  I  take  in 
hand  to  build  or  to  plant  a  people  or  a  kingdom,  if  the  same 
people  do  evil  before  me,  and  hear  not  my  voice,  I  will  repent 
of  the  good  that  I  devised  to  do  for  them."    And  in  another 

Jcr.  xxix.  place :  "  Ye  shall  cry  unto  me,  ye  shall  go  and  call  upon 
me,  and  I  shall  hear  you  :  ye  shall  seek  me  and  find  me, 
yea,  if  so  be  that  you  seek  me  with  your  whole  heart,  I 
will  be  found  of  you,  (saith  the  Lord,)  and  will  deliver  you." 

Jer.  xxxi.  ^nd  again,  in  another  place :  "  I  heard  Ephraim  that  was 
led  away  captive  complain  on  this  manner :  O  Lord,  thou 
hast  corrected  me,  and  thy  chastening  have  I  received  as  an 
untamed  calf :  convert  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  converted ; 
for  thou  art  my  Lord  God ;  yea,  as  soon  as  thou  turnest  me, 
I  shall  reform  myself ;  and  when  I  understand,  I  shall  smite 
upon  my  thigh."    And  by  his  prophet  Ezechiel  he  saith : 

Ezek. xviii.  "•If  the  uugodly  will  turn  away  from  all  his  sins  that  he 
hath  done,  and  keep  all  my  commandments,  and  do  the 
thing  that  is  equal  and  right,  doubtless  he  shall  live  and  not 
die.  As  for  all  his  sins  that  he  did  before,  they  shall  not 
be  thought  upon ;  but  in  his  righteousness  that  he  hath  done 
he  shall  live.  For  have  I  any  pleasure  in  the  death  of  a 
sinner,  saith  the  Lord  God,  but  rather  that  he  convert 
and  live  f  And  shortly  after  again:  "When  the  wicked 
man  turneth  away  from  his  wickedness  that  he  hath  done, 
and  doth  the  thing  which  is  equal  and  right,  he  shall  save  his 
soul  alive.  For  in  so  much  as  he  remembereth  himself,  and 
turneth  him  from  all  the  ungodliness  that  he  hath  used,  he 
shall  live  and  not  die."  And  again  :  "  Wherefore  be  con- 
verted, and  turn  you  clean  from  all  your  wickedness ;  so 
shall  there  no  sin  do  thee  harm.  Cast  away  from  you  all 
your  ungodliness  that  ye  have  done ;  make  you  new  hearts, 
and  a  new  spirit.  Wherefore  will  ye  die,  O  ye  house  of 
Israel?  seeing  I  have  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  him  that 
dieth,  saith  the  Lord  God:   turn  you  then,  and  ye  shall 


AN   HOMILY   CONCERNING  THE  JUSTICE  OF  GOD. 


105 


live."     And  likewise  by  his  prophet  Joel :    Although  an  Joei  U- 
horrible  destruction  be  threatened  to  be  at  hand,  "  yet  (saith 
the  Lord)  turn  unto  me  with  all  your  hearts,  with  fasting, 
weeping,  and  mourning ;   rend  your  hearts   and  not  your 
clothes,  turn  you  unto  the  Lord  you  God;  for  he  is  gracious 
and  merciful,  and  of  great  compassion,  and  ready  to  pardon 
wickedness."    And  anon:  "Every  one  that  calleth  upon  the 
name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved."    And  the  Lord  himself 
testifieth,  that  he  hath  performed  these  his  promises  accord- 
ingly, saying,  "  Thou  calledst  upon  me  in  troubles,  and  I  Psai.  ixxxi. 
delivered  thee,  and  heard  thee,  what  time  as  the  storm  fell 
upon  thee."    Yea,  and  it  is  so  accustomed  unto  God  to  help 
those  that  in  their  troubles  flee  unto  him  for  succour,  that  he 
is,  as  it  were,  by  a  special  name  called  in  the  scriptures  the 
helper  and  refuge  in  the  day  of  trouble,  the  Father  of  mercies,  Je^.xiv.xvi. 
the  God  of  all  comfort ;  that  thereby  we  might  in  our  dis- 
tress be  the  more  encouraged  to  sue  to  the  throne  of  his 
heavenly  grace,  whereunto  our  Saviour  most  lovingly  calleth  Matt.  xi. 
all  such  as  feel  the  burthen  of  adversity,  and  their  sins 
withal. 

Now  it  remaineth,  for  the  third  part,  rehearsal  be  made  of 
certain  examples  of  such  as  being  in  trouble,  and  trusting 
to  God's  merciful  promises,  called  upon  him  and  were  de- 
livered.   And  first,  of  David,  a  man  wonderfully  exercised  in  Psai.iv. 

XXXI.XXXIV. 

worldly  troubles,  to  his  eternal  health  and  salvation  ;  who  con- 1''''^''- 

,  Ixxxvi. 

fesseth  that  God  was  ever  his  helper  and  deliverer,  when  he 

i  '  CXXXVlll. 

called  upon  him  in  trouble,  sickness,  or  any  other  adversity ; 

and  that  in  very  many  places  of  the  Psalter,  a  number  whereof 

are  noted  in  the  margents.    Yea,  when  he  was  in  desperate 

state  concerning  all  worldly  help,  crying  out  that  the  snares  and  Psai.  xviii. 

sorrows  of  death  had  compassed  him  round  about,  and  that  the  2  sam-  xxii. 

pains  of  hell  had  come  upon  him,  and  taken  hold  of  him ; 

that  he  would  yet  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  beseeching 

him  to  deliver  his  soul,  and  that  God  out  of  his  holy  temple 

would  not  fail  to  hear,  and  speedily  to  help  and  save  him.  And 

notably  and  directly  to  this  purpose,  the  same  king  David,  as 

is  testified  in  the  2nd  book  of  Kings  and  24th  chapter,  when  2Sam.  xxiv. 

70,000  were  in  three  days  slain  with  the  plague  for  his  and 

their  sins,  making  most  humble  confession  of  his  offence,  and 

earnest  prayer  for  mercy  and  pardon,  obtained  the  same,  and 


106 


SERVICES   FOR  THE  PLAGUE. 


Eccius.  the  plague  at  God's  commandment  suddenly  ceased.  Ezechias 
and  the  people  with  him  in  their  great  distress,  vvhereunto  they 
were  brought  for  their  sins,  called  upon  the  merciful  Lord,  and 

Jonah  ii.  he  heard  and  holp  them,  not  remembering  their  sins.  Jonas, 
when  by  disobedience  he  had  offended  God,  and  was  swallowed 
up  by  the  whale,  yet  by  prayer  he  was  delivered  even  out  of 
the  belly  of  hell,  as  he  himself  speaketh  ;  that  none,  even  in 
most  desperate  state,  should  distrust  in  God's  mercy  and  help. 
The  Jews  also,  ever  most  stubborn  and  rebellious  against  God, 
yet  when  they,  being  afflicted  most  worthily,  did  in  their  dis- 
tress call  upon  the  Lord  for  mercy  and  help,  he  heard  and 
relieved  them,  as  appeareth  by  all  the  scriptures  of  the  old 

Psai. cvii.  testament;  but  especially  and  notably  the  107th  Psalm, 
which  reiiearseth  the  manifold  rebellions  of  that  nation  against 
their  Lord  and  God,  and  the  sundry  afflictions  that  he  there- 
fore sent  upon  them.  But  ever  this  verse,  as  it  were  the 
burden  of  the  psalm  or  song,  is  oftentimes  among  rehearsed  : 
"  But  they  cried  to  the  Lord  in  their  trouble,  and  he  delivered 
them  from  their  distress."  And  in  the  end  of  the  psalm  is 
added,  that  "they  that  be  wise  will  consider  these  examples, 
and  thereby  understand  the  mercies  of  the  Lord,"  in  like  dis- 
tress to  flee  thereunto.  The  like  rehearsal  of  God's  mercies, 
shewed  unto  them  when  they  in  their  troubles  called  upon 

Neh.  ix.     him,  is  in  the  book  of  Nehemias,  or  2nd  of  Esdras,  and  the 

Gen.  xxi.  ninth  chapter.  How  mercifully  relieved  God  Ismael  and  his 
mother  in  their  great  distress  !    What  mercy  was  shewed  to 

2Ciiron.     wicked  Manasses  truly  repenting!     Likewise  to  Nabucho- 

Uaii.  i'v.  donosor,  turning  unto  the  Lord  in  his  trouble  !  How  graciously 
is  the  prodigal  son  received  of  his  father  in  his  extreme  misery, 
procured  by  his  own  wickedness  !  How  mercifully  is  the  thief 
pardoned  even  in  the  miserable  end  of  his  most  wicked  life  ! 
Yea,  all  those  diseases  which  the  gospel  recordeth  to  be  so 
miraculously  cured  by  our  Saviour  Christ,  in  such  as  sued  to 
him  for  health,  and  by  faith  trusted  to  obtain  the  same,  what 
be  they  else  but  testimonies  to  us  of  our  like  relief  in  our 
grievous  sickness,  if  with  like  faith  we  call  to  him  for  help  ? 

Rom.  X.  "For  it  is  the  same  Lord  of  all,  rich  in  mercy  towards  all  that 
call  upon  him."  Neither  is  his  hand  shortened  or  weakened, 
that  he  can  not,  nor  his  goodness  abated  or  diminished  that  he 
will  not,  now  help  his  servants  that  in  their  distress  do  flee  to 


AN   HOAHLY   CONCERNING   THE   JUSTICE   OF   GOD.  107 

his  mercy  and  goodness.  For  it  is  now  also  true,  as  it  was 
then  when  it  was  written,  of  the  sheep  and  penny  lost  and 
found  again,  and  that  "there  is  more  joy  in  heaven  upon  one 
sinner  repenting  than  upon  ninety-nine  righteous," 

I  have  more  largely  prosecuted  this  part,  for  that  I 
thought  it  necessary  that  we  should  be  instructed  by  the 
doctrine  of  God's  word,  his  merciful  promises,  and  the  com- 
fortable examples  of  his  saints  in  their  troubles,  that  God 
doth  punish  us  in  this  wretched  world,  that  we  be  not  damned  i  Cor.  xi. 
with  the  wicked  world ;  and  that  he  will  not  refuse  nor  reject 
such  as,  being  punished  for  their  sins,  do  unfeignedly  in 
their  distress  return  unto  him.  For  where'  our  negligence 
in  coming  to  him  heretofore  in  the  time  of  our  quietness 
might  now  in  the  day  of  our  trouble  come  into  our  minds, 
to  the  great  disquieting  of  our  fearful  consciences,  I  thought 
it  expedient  to  stir  up  and  erect  our  good  hope  in  his  mer- 
cies in  the  time  of  our  troubles,  by  the  manifold  most  sweet 
and  assured  comforts  of  the  holy  scriptures,  written  for 
our  doctrine  and  consolation,  both  at  all  times,  and  specially 
in  the  time  of  affliction ;  for  then  is  that  heavenly  medicine 
most  necessaiy,  when  our  disease  doth  most  grieve  and  fear 
us,  which  we  should  undoubtedly  receive  at  God's  merciful 
hand,  to  our  eternal  health,  if  we,  according  to  the  above- 
written  doctrines,  promises,  and  examples,  do  unfeignedly 
turn  to  the  Lord  our  God  in  these  days  of  our  affliction : 
unfeignedly,  I  say,  not  for  the  time  of  affliction  only,  as  i''""'-  iv. 
mariners  in  the  tempest,  neither  as  dogs  returning  again  l"^"' j'- 1'''''^* 
to  their  vomit ;  but  to  remain  such  in  health  and  security,  Jer.  xxix. 
as  in  sickness  and  danger  we  promised  to  be ;  and  all  the 
days  of  our  life  hereafter,  being  delivered  from  fear  of  all 
plagues,  to  serve  the  Lord  our  God  sincerely  and  continually  Luke  i. 
in  all  holiness  and  righteousness  acceptable  to  him.  Where- 
fore I  thought  good  to  admonish  us,  that  we  do  not  by 
dissembling  with  God,  who  cannot  be  deceived,  deceive  our- 
selves :  but  that  as  the  Lord  would  have  this  plague  not 
to  be  an  utter  destruction  unto  us,  but  to  be  our  fruitful 
correction,  as  by  the  doctrine  and  examples  above  rehearsed 
appeareth ;  so  we  of  this  cross  might  win  that  gain,  and 
gather  that  fruit,  which  may  be  healthful  unto  us,  as  it  was 
Wheic:  whereas.] 


108 


SERVICES   FOR    THE  PLAGUE, 


to  those  godly  saints,  wliich  were  before  under  like  correction 
and  chastisement  of  the  Lord.  Therefore  let  us  learn  by 
this  affliction  to  mourn  for  our  sins,  to  hate  and  forsake  sin, 
for  the  which  God  doth  thus  shew  his  anger  and  displeasure 
against  us.  For  when  shall  we  mourn  for  our  sins,  if  not  now 
in  the  time  of  mourning?  "When  shall  we  hate  them,  if  not 
now  when  they  so  grievously  wound  us,  and  bring  us  to  present 
danger  of  double  death,  both  of  body  and  soul,  if  we  flee 
not  from  them ;  When  shall  we  forsake  sin  in  our  hfe,  if 
we  cleave  to  it  now  when  life  forsaketh,  or  is  most  hke  to 
forsake  us?  And  if  we  shall  enter  into  particularities,  when 
will  we  forsake  our  pride,  if  not  now  when  all  glon,*  is  falling 
into  the  dust  ?  A\'hen  will  we  leave  our  emy,  malice,  hatred, 
and  A\Tath.  if  not  now  when  we  are  P'oinw  to  the  srrave, 
where  all  these  things  take  an  end  ?  ^V^hen  will  we  give 
over  our  gluttony,  if  not  now  when  we  must  forego  the  belly 
and  whole  body  also '  AMien  will  we  leave  our  fleshly  lusts, 
if  not  now  when  our  flesh  shall  turn  to  dust  ?  "When  will 
we  give  over  the  cares  of  this  life,  if  not  now  when  we  shall 
cease  to  live?  ^^'hen  \A-ill  we  cease  from  our  usury,  if  not 
now  when  we  must  lose  both  the  increase  and  the  stock 
whollv  ?  When  shall  we  willintrlv  cnve  over  the  love  of  wicked 
mammon,  if  not  now  when  we  cannot  hold  nor  use  it,  but, 
will  we  nill  we^  we  must  part  from  it  ?  Wherefore,  either 
now  let  us  make  us  friends  of  it,  who  may  receive  us  into  the 
heavenly  tabernacles;  or  else  there  is  no  hope  that  we  ever  vsill. 
AVhen  shall  we  reheve  the  poor  in  their  need,  if  not  now, 
thereby  to  provoke  the  Lord  to  succour  us  in  this  our  great 
distress?  When  will  we  awake,  that  we  sleep  not  in  death, 
if  not  now  at  the  point  of  death  ?  AV^hen  shall  we  ever  truly 
remember  the  last  times,  thereby  to  avoid  sin,  if  not  now 
in  the  last  times  themselves  ?  And  as  we  ought  now  in 
affliction  to  flee  all  wickedness,  so  ought  we  to  learn  the 
love  of  righteousness,  whereunto  of  long  by  gentleness  God 
hath  drawn  us,  and  now  by  his  just  punishment  meaneth 
to  drive  us.  Let  us  learn  the  fear  of  God,  now  punishing 
us,  which  by  his  long  sufferance  and  patience  heretofore  was 
Psai.  cxiv.   almost  clean  gone  out  of  our  hearts ;  for  there  be  special 

P  ^^^lethe^  we  will  or  not. — Xill,  not  will,  as  volo,  non  volo.  A 
similar  phrase  in  Latin  is  familiar:  'nolens  volens'.]] 


AN   IIOAIILY  CONCERNING   THE   JUSTICE    OF  GOD. 


109 


promises  that  he  will  hear  them  that  fear  liim.  And  when 
will  we  fear  him,  if  not  now  when  he  punisheth  us  ?  liCt 
us  learn  patience,  "knowing  that  affliction  in  the  children  of  Rom.  v. 

2  Cor.  i. 

salvation  worketh  patience,  patience  bringeth  trial,  trial  hope,  ij"^^^*!^ 
and  hope  shall  not  suffer  us  to  be  confounded "  for  the  short 
evil  of  our  troubles  in  this  world,  patiently  taken,  worketh 
in  us  an  exceeding  high  and  everlasting  weight  of  glory"  in 
the  world  to  come.  Let  us  learn  the  contempt  of  this 
wretched  Hfe  and  wicked  world,  with  all  her  trifling  and  un- 
certain joys,  and  manifold  and  horrible  evils.  For  when  shall 
we  understand  that  this  life  is  as  a  vapour,  as  a  shadow,  paSSmg  James  iv. 
and  fleeing  away,  as  a  fading  flower,  as  a  bubble  rising  on 
the  water,  if  not  now  in  the  decaying,  passing,  and  vanishing 
away  of  it?  When  shall  we  forsake  this  wicked  world,  if 
not  now  when  it  forsaketh  us?  Let  us  learn  the  desire  of 
heaven  and  the  life  to  come,  where  be  both  many  and  most 
great  and  certain  joys,  mingled  with  no  evils,  no  plagues 
of  famine,  war,  pestilence,  or  other  sickness,  and  miseries, 
whereof  this  wretched  life  is  full,  as  we  now  by  experience 
prove. 

To  conclude,  let  us,  giving  over  all  wickedness,  now  at  isni.  iviii. 

.  ,  .  Dan.  iv. 

the  last,  when  we  are  m  most  greatest  danger  to  give  over 
ourselves,  and  helping  the  needy  and  poor,  that  the  Lord 
in  our  necessities  may  relieve  us ;  let  us,  I  say,  now  at  the 
last  turn  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  and  call  for  help  and  mercy  ; 
and  we  shall  be  heard  and  relieved,  according  to  the  doctrine 
of  God's  word,  and  his  merciful  promises  made  unto  us,  and 
after  the  examples  foreshewed  to  us  out  of  the  holy  scriptures 
aiore  declared,  and  in  infinite  other  places,  to  our  great  com- 
fort. For  if,  as  God  by  affliction  goeth  about,  as  our  hea- 
venly schoolmaster,  to  teach  us  thus  to  flee  from  sin,  and  to 
follow  righteousness,  to  contemn  this  world,  and  to  desire  the 
life  to  come,  with  such  other  godly  lessons,  so  we,  like  his 
good  disciples,  do  well  learn  the  same ;  we  shall  not  need 
much  to  fear  this  plague  as  dreadful  and  horrible,  but  with 
the  blessed  man  of  God,  Job,  to  trust  in  him,  yea,  though  Job  xiii. 
he  should  kill  us  bodily,  and  patiently  to  take  our  sickness 
as  God's  good  visitation  and  fatherly  correction,  and  in  it 
quietly  and  constantly  to  commit  ourselves  wholly  to  the  holy 
will  of  our  most  merciful  Father,  by  our  Saviour  Christ, 


110 


SERVICES  FOR  THE  PLAGUE. 


Deut.  xxxii.  whether  it  be  to  life  or  death ;  knowinor  that  he  is  the  Lord 

W  isd.  xvi.  . 

Rom.  xiv.    of  life  and  death,  and  that  whether  we  hve  or  die,  we  be 

John  xviii. 

the  Lord's.    For  it  cannot  perish  which  is  committed  unto 
him ;    in  whom  they  that  believe,  though  they  die,  shall 
live,  and  in  whom  all  that  live  and  trust  faithfully  in  his 
mercy,  shall  not  die  eternally ;  and  by  whom,  through  our 
Saviour  Christ,  all  that  die  in  him  have  life  everlast- 
ing ;  which  I  beseech  the  same  oiu*  most  merciful 
heavenly  Father,  for  the  death  of  our  Sa\iour 
Jesus  Christ,  to  grant  unto  us  all :  unto 
whom  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  one  eternal  Majesty  of 
the  most  glorious  God,  be 
all  honour,  glorv',  and 
dominion,  world 
without  end. 
Amen. 


THANKSGIVING 

FOR  THE 

ABATEMENT  OF  THE  PLAGUE. 


A  Psalm  and  Prayer'  to  be  used  on  occasion  of  the 
abatement  of  the  plague. 

The  Psalm. 

1 .  O  praise  the  Lord ;  for  it  is  a  good  thing  to  sing  Psai.  cxivii. 
praises  unto  our  God :  yea,  a  joyiul  and  pleasant  thing  it  is 

to  be  thankful. 

2.  O  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  and  call  upon  his  name,  and  tell  Tsal.  cv. 
the  people  what  he  hath  done. 

3.  For  it  is  a  good  thing  to  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  Psai.  xcii. 
and  to  sing  praises  unto  thy  name,  O  most  Highest : 

4.  To  tell  of  thy  loving-kindness  early  in  the  morning,  and  of 
thy  tiTith  in  the  night-season. 

p  This  Psalm  and  Prayer  are  given  by  Strj-pe,  (p.  475)  as  the 
bishop's  form  of  thanksgiving  for  the  cessation  of  the  plague ;  which  ob- 
viously it  cannot  be,  tlie  collect  simply  expressing  thankfulness  to  God, 
that  it  had  pleased  him  "partly  to  mitigate  his  severe  rod,  &c."  And, 
moreover,  it  contains  no  reference  whatever  to  the  preservation  of  the 
queen  during  the  time  of  sickness,  a  point  which  the  bishop  informed 
Sir  W.  Cecil  he  had  reserved  for  the  Collect.  "  The  thanksgevinge 
for  the  Quene's  Maj''"  preservation  I  have  inserted  into  the  Collect, 
W'**  was  apter  place,  in  my  opinion,  than  in  the  Psalme.  Ye  shall  see 
the  probe  of  the  printe,  and  affter  judge."  (Vid.  Letters,  infra.  Dati.  21 
Januarii.  1563.)  The  bishop  evidently  refers  to  this  Psalm  and  Col- 
lect in  a  letter  to  Cecil,  15  Dec.  1563.  "I  sende  you  herewith  a 
Psalme  and  a  Prayer,  w'^''  maye  be  sette  furthe  (yff  ye  so  thinke  ft 
goode)  in  this  tyme  off  y'  diminution  off  sicknesse;  myndynge  also 
to  cawse  another  Psalme  and  Prayer  off  thankes  to  be  drawen,  w""" 
maye  be  used,  when  it  shall  please  Godde  to  sende  us  perfect  delive- 
rie."    Vide  infra.  Letters.  Dati.  Decemb.  15, 1563.] 


112 


SERVICES   FOR  THE  PLAGUE. 


Psai.  xiii.  5.  We  Will  sing  of  the  Lord,  because  he  hath  dealt  so 
lovingly  with  us ;  yea,  we  will  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord 
most  Highest. 

Psal.  XXX.  6.    We  will  magnify  thee,  O  Lord ;  for  thou  hast  set  us  up,  and 

not  made  our  foes  to  triumph  over  us. 

Psal.  xcii.  7.  For  thou,  Lord,  hast  made  us  glad  thi-ough  thy 
works ;  and  we  will  rejoice  in  giving  praise  for  the  operation 
of  thy  hands. 

Psal.  xxx.  8.  For,  O  Lord  our  God,  we  cried  unto  thee,  and  thou  hast 
healed  us. 

9.   Thou  hast  brought  our  souls  out  of  hell  ;  thou  hast  kept 
our  life  from  them  that  go  down  to  the  pit. 

Psal.  Ixxxvi.  10.  For  great  is  thy  mercy  towards  us,  and  thou  hast  delivered 
our  souls  from  the  nethermost  hell. 

Psal.  ixviii.  11.  Praised  be  the  Lord  daily,  even  the  God  which 
helpeth  us,  and  poureth  his  benefits  upon  us. 

Psal.  ciii.  12-    The  Lord  is  full  of  compassion  and  mercy,  long-suffering, 

and  of  great  goodness. 

Psal.  cxvi.  13.  Gracious  is  the  Lord,  and  righteous ;  yea,  our  God 
is  merciful. 

Psal.  xxx.  14.    For  his  wrath  endureth  hut  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  and  in 

his  pleasure  is  life :  heaviness  may  endure  for  a  night,  but  joy  cometli 
in  the  morning. 

Psal.  ciii.  15.  He  will  not  alway  be  chiding,  neither  keepeth  he 
his  anger  for  ever. 

16.  He  hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins,  nor  rewarded  us 
according  to  our  wickedness. 

17.  For  look  how  wide  the  east  is  from  the  west,  so  far 
hath  he  set  our  sins  from  us. 

18.  For  like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  even  so  is  the  Lord 
merciful  to  them  that  fear  him. 

19.  For  he  knoweth  whereof  we  be  made  ;  he  remembereth 
that  we  are  but  dust. 

Psal.  Ixxxvi.  20.  For  thou.  Lord,  art  good  and  gracious,  and  of  great  mercy 
unto  all  them  that  call  upon  thee. 

Psal,  ixxxv.  21.  Thou  hast  forgotten  the  offence  of  thy  people,  and 
covered  all  their  sins. 

22.    Thou  hast  taken  away  all  thy  displeasure,  and  turned  thy- 
self from  thy  wrathful  indignation. 


THANKSGIVING    FOR   ITS  ABATEMEN'T. 


113 


23.  Thou  hast  turned  our  heaviness  to  joy  :  thou  hast  put  Psai.  xxx. 
off  our  sackcloth,  and  girded  us  with  gladness. 

24.  Turn  thee  again,  O  Lord,  at  the  last,  and  be  gracious  unto  ''sal.  xc. 
thy  servants. 

25.  0  satisfy  us  with  thy  mercy,  and  that  soon ;  so  shall 
we  rejoice  and  be  glad  all  the  days  of  our  life. 

26.  Comfort  us  again,  after  the  time  that  thou  hast  plagued  us;  and 
for  the  year  wherein  we  have  suffered  adversity. 

27.  Shew  thy  sei-vants  thy  work,  and  their  children  thy 
glory ;  and  the  glorious  majesty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be 
upon  us.  Prosper  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us ;  0 
prosper  thou  our  handy  work. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the 
Holy  Ghost: 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

The  Prayer^  or  Collect. 

We  yield  thee  hearty  thanks,  O  most  merciful  Father, 
that  it  hath  pleased  thee  in  thy  wrath  to  remember  thy 
mercy,  and  partly  to  mitigate  thy  severe  rod  of  this  terrible 
plague,  wherewith  thou  hast  hitherto  most  justly  scourged 
us  for  our  wickedness,  and  most  mercifully  revoked  us  from 
the  same ;  calling  us,  (who  in  health  and  prosperity  had  clean 
forgotten  both  thee  and  ourselves,)  by  sickness  and  adversity, 
to  the  remembrance  both  of  thy  justice  and  judgment,  and 
of  our  own  miserable  frailness  and  mortality ;  and  now,  lest 
we  by  the  heaviness  of  thine  indignation  should  have  utterly 
despaired,  comforting  us  again  by  the  manifest  declaration  of 
thy  fatherly  inclination  to  all  compassion  and  clemency.  We 
beseech  thee  to  perfect  the  work  of  thy  mercy  graciously 
begun  in  us.  And  forasmuch  as  true  health  is  to  be  sound 
and  whole  in  that  part,  which  in  us  is  most  excellent  and  like 
to  thy  Godhead,  we  pray  thee  thoroughly  to  cure  and  heal 
the  wounds  and  diseases  of  our  souls,  grievously  wounded 
and  poisoned  by  the  daily  assaults  and  infections  of  the  old 
serpent,  Satan,  with  the  deadly  plagues  of  sin  and  wickedness ; 
by  the  which  inward  infections  of  our  minds  these  outward 

-S 

[gpixdal.J 


114 


SliKVlCES   FOR   THE  PLAGUE. 


diseases  of  our  bodies  have,  by  the  order  of  thy  justice,  0 
Lord,  issued  and  followed :  that  we,  by  thy  fatherly  goodness 
and  benefit  obtaining  perfect  health,  both  of  our  minds  and 
bodies,  may  render  unto  thee  therefore  continual  and  most 
hearty  thanks ;  and  that  by  Hying  from  sin  we  may  avoid 
thine  anger  and  plagues,  and  ever  hereafter  in  innocency  and 
godliness  of  life  studying  to  serve  and  please  thee,  may  both 
by  our  words  and  works  always  glorify  thy  holy  name.  Which 
w-e  beseech  thee  to  grant  us,  0  Father  of  mercies,  and  God 
of  all  consolation,  for  thy  dear  Son  om-  only  Saviour  and 
Mediator  Jesus  Christ's  sake.  Amen. 


jToutme  of  tfjanfecsgmgng  to 

(^otr  for  reasismn:  tl)t  rontagiousJ  Sirfe- 
ne£»  of  tf)t  plaffut,  tn  be  b£»ei3  m  Com- 
mon jpraper,  on  ^unUapesi,  W^ttjixt^^ 
trapes!,  antr  jTi^pUapes,  in  isteatie  of  tfte 
Common  prapersi,  bsieli  in  tfte  time 
of  imirtalitie*  ^et  fortft  bp  tbe  33p-- 
sftop  of  itontion,  to  be  bseU  m  tbe 
Citie  of  ilonUon,  anU  tbe  resit 
of     inoresige,  anU  in  otber 
plaresi  afeo  at  tbe  bisicre-- 
tion  of  tbe  orlnnarp 
iHuusJters  of  tbe 
Cburebes;, 
(.-.) 


Imprinted  at  London  in  Povvles  Churchyarde,  by 
PrintcrjT  to  ti)e  OucneS 

22  Januarii.  1563. 

Cum  Privilegio  Regite  Majestatis. 


COGITA  MOKI. 


8—2 


A 

SHOET  FORM  OF  THANKSGIVING  TO  GOD 

FOR 

CEASING  THE  PLAGUE. 


If  After  the  end  of  the  collect  in  the  Litany  which  beginneth  with  these 
words,  '  We  humbly  beseecli  thee,  O  Father,'  &c.  shall  follow  this 
Psalm,  to  be  said  of  the  minister,  with  the  answer  of  the  people. 

Psai.  ixxxv.       1 .    Lord,  thou  art  become  gracious  unto  thy  land,  thou 

hast  turned  away  the  afflictions  of  thy  servants. 

2.    Thou  hast  taken  away  all  thy  displeasure,  and  turned  thyself 
from  thy  wrathful  indig-nation. 

Psai.  xciv.        3.    For  if  thou,  Lord,  hadst  not  helped  us,  it  had  not 
failed,  but  our  souls  had  been  put  to  silence. 

4.  But  when  we  said.  Our  feet  have  slipped,  thy  mercy,  O  Lord, 
helped  us  up. 

5.  In  the  multitude  of  the  sorrows  that  we  had  in  our 
hearts,  thy  comforts  have  refreshed  our  souls. 

Psai.  ixii.  6.    Our  souls  waited  still  upon  the  Lord,  our  souls  hanged  upon  his 

help,  our  hope  was  always  in  him. 

7.    In  the  Lord's  word  did  we  rejoice,  in  God's  word 
did  we  comfort  om-selves. 

Psai.  1.  8.    For  the  Lord  said,  Call  upon  me  in  the  time  of  trouble,  and  I 

will  hear  thee,  and  thou  shalt  praise  me. 

This  form  of  Thanksgiving  is  taken  from  a  printed  copy  in  the 
State  Paper  Office,  (Domestic,  Anno  1564,)  in  all  probability  the 
identical  copy  sent  to  Secretary  Cecil.  Strype,  it  has  already  been 
observed,  has  fallen  into  an  error  with  respect  to  these  services.  It 
should,  however,  be  remarked,  that  that  indefatigable  writer  was  not 
ignorant  of  this  Form  of  Thanksgiving,  but  he  attributes  it  to  the 
bishop  of  Ely.  (See  Strype,  Parker,  vol.  iii.  p.  60.)  It  is  probable, 
that  the  bishop  of  Ely  may  have  adopted  the  form  set  forth  by  Grin- 
dal's  authority  in  London.] 


A    SHORT    FORM    OF   THANKSGIVING,  &C. 


117 


9.  So  when  we  were  poor,  needy,  sickly,  and  in  heaviness,  j^*/^'- 
the  Lord  cared  for  us :  he  was  our  help  and  our  Saviour 
according  to  his  word. 

10.  In  our  adversity  and  distress  he  hath  lift  up  our  heads,  and  Psal.  xxvii. 
saved  us  from  utter  destruction. 

11.  He  hath  dehvered  our  souls  from  death,  he  hath  fed  ps-"*'- 

.\CI. 

us  in  the  time  of  dearth,  he  hath  saved  us  from  the  noi- 
some pestilence. 

12.  Therefore  will  we  offer  in  his  holy  temple  the  oblation  of  Psal.  xxvii. 
thanksgiving  with  great  gladness ;  we  will  sing  and  speak  praises  unto 

the  Lord  our  Saviour. 

13.  We  will  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  for  he  is  gracious,  Psai.  cvi. 
and  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever. 

14.  The  Lord  is  full  of  compassion  and  mercy,  long  suffering,  P^?l- l''xxvi. 
plenteous  in  goodness  and  pity. 


15.  His  mercy  is  greater  than  the  heavens,  and  his 
gracious  goodness  reacheth  unto  the  clouds. 


Psal.  Ivii. 
cviii. 


16.  Like  as  a  father  pitioth  his  own  children,  even  so  is  the  Lord  Psal.  ciii. 
merciful  unto  them  that  fear  him. 

1 7.  Therefore  will  we  praise  thee  and  thy  mercies,  0 
God ;  unto  thee  will  we  sing,  0  thou  Holy  One  of  Israel. 

18.  We  will  sing  a  new  song  unto  thee,  O  God ;  we  wiU  praise  the  Psa'-  xcviii. 
Lord  with  psalms  of  thanksgiving. 

19.  0  .sing  praises,  sing  praises  imto  our  God:  O  sing  Psai. xwii. 
praises,  sing  praises  unto  our  King. 

20.  For  God  is  the  king  of  the  earth ;  sing  praises  with  under- 
standing. 

21.  We  will  magnify  thee,  O  God  our  king;  we  will  Psai. cxu-. 
praise  thy  name  for  ever  and  ever. 

22.  Every  day  will  wc  give  tlianks  unto  thee,  and  praise  thy  name 
for  ever  and  ever. 

23.  Our  mouth  shall  speak  the  praises  of  the  Lord  ;  and 
let  all  flesh  give  thanks  to  his  holy  name  for  ever  and  ever. 

24.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  Hod  of  Israel  for  ever:  and  blessed  be  tiie 
name  of  his  Majesty,  world  without  end.   Amen.  Amen. 


118 


SKRVICES   FOR  THE  PLAGI'E. 


H  After  this  Psalm  shall  be  said  by  the  Minister,  openly  and  with 
an  high  voice,  the  Collect  following. 

Thp  Collect. 

O  heavenly  and  most  merciful  Father,  what  mind  or  what 
tongue  can  conceive,  or  give  thee  worthy  thanks,  for  thy  most 
great  and  infinite  benefits,  which  thou  hast  bestowed,  and  dost 
daily  bestow  upon  us,  most  unworthy  of  this  thy  so  great  and 
continual  goodness  and  favour,  though  we  should  bestow  all 
our  life,  power,  travail,  and  understanding  thereabouts  only 
and  wholly?    ^Vhen  we  were  yet  as  clay  is  in  the  potter's 
hands,  to  be  framed  at  his  pleasure,  vessels  of  honour  or 
dishonour,  of  thy  only  goodness,  without  our  deserving,  (for 
how  could  we  deserve  any  thing  before  we  were  any  thing?) 
thou  hast  created  and  made  us  of  nothing,  not  dumb  beasts 
void  of  reason,  not  vile  vermins  creeping  upon  the  earth, 
but  the  noblest  and  most  honourable  of  all  thy  worldly 
creatures,  little  inferior  to  thy  heavenly  angels,  endued  with 
understanding,  adorned  with  all  excellent  gifts,  both  of  body 
and  of  mind,  exalted  to  the  dominion  over  all  other  thy 
earthly  creatures,  yea,  the  sun  and  the  moon  with  other 
heavenly  lights  appointed  to  our  service,  enriched  with  the 
possession  of  all  things  either  necessary  for  our  use,  or 
delectable  for  our  comfort.    And  as  thou  hast  made  us  so 
excellent  of  nothing,  so  hast  thou  restored  us  being  lost, 
by  thy  son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  dying  for  us  upon  the 
cross,  both  more  marvellously  and  mercifidly  than  thou  didst 
first  create  us  of  nothing ;  besides  that  thou  dost  continually 
forgive  and  pardon  our  sins,  into  the  which  we  do  daily 
and  hourly  fall  most  dangerously,  yea,  deadly  also,  damnably, 
and  desperately,  were  not  this  thy  present  and  most  ready 
help  of  thy  mercy.    And  what  have  we,  that  we  have  not 
by  thee  ?  or  what  be  we,  but  by  thee  ?     AH  which  un- 
speakable benefits  thou  hast,  like  a  most  loving  father, 
bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  thereby  provoked  might,  like 
loving  children,  humbly  honour  and  obediently  serve  thee, 
our  good  and  most  gracious  Father.    But  forsomuch  as  we 
have  dishonom'ed  thee  by  and  with  the  abusing  of  thy  good 


THA\KSr.TVI\a   FOR   ITS  CR:iSATIOX. 


119 


gifts,  thou  dost  even  in  this  also,  like  a  father  correcting 
his  children  whom  he  loveth,  when  they  offend,  no  less 
mercifully  punish  us  for  the  said  abuse  of  thy  gifts,  than 
thou  didst  bounteously  before  give  them  unto  us ;  scourging 
us  sometime  with  wars  and  troubles,  sometimes  with  famine 
and  scarcity,  sometimes  with  sickness  and  diseases,  and  sundry 
other  kinds  of  plagues,  for  the  abusing  of  peace,  quietness, 
plenty,  health,  and  such  other  thy  good  gifts,  against  thy 
holy  word  and  will,  and  against  thy  honour  and  our  own 
health,  to  thy  great  displeasure  and  high  indignation.  As 
thou  now  of  late  terribly,  but  most  justly  and  deservedly, 
plagued  us  with  contagious,  di'eadful,  and  deadly  sickness, 
from  the  which  yet  thou  hast  most  mercifully,  and  without 
all  deservings  on  our  part,  even  of  thine  own  goodness, 
now  again  delivered  us  and  saved  us.  By  the  which  thy 
most  merciful  deliverance,  and  especially  in  that,  amongst 
other  thy  great  and  manifold  benefits,  it  hath  pleased  thee 
of  thine  eternal  goodness,  most  mercifully  and  miraculous!}', 
not  only  heretofore  to  deliver  our  most  gracious  Queen  and 
governor  from  all  perils  and  dangers,  yea,  even  from  the  gates 
of  death ;  but  now  also  to  preserve  her  from  this  late  most 
dangerous  contagion  and  infection ;  like  as  thou  hast  exceed- 
ingly comforted  our  sorrowful  hearts,  so  we  for  the  same  do 
yield  unto  thee,  as  our  bounden  duty  is,  our  most  humble  and 
hearty  thanks,  0  most  merciful  Father,  by  thy  dear  Son  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  in  whose  name  we  pray  thee  to  continue 
this  thy  gracious  favour  towards  us,  and  stay  us  in  thy  grace, 
defending  us  against  the  assaults  of  Satan,  that  we,  con- 
tinually enjoying  thy  favour,  with  the  health  of  our  souls, 
which  is  the  quietness  of  our  consciences,  as  a  taste  here  in 
earth  of  thy  heavenly  joys,  and  as  a  pledge  of  thy  eternal 
mercy,  may  always  in  this  life  render  therefore  all  laud  and 
honour  to  thee,  and  after  this  transitory  and  miserable  life  may 
ever  live  and  joy  with  thee,  through  the  same  our  only  Saviour 
and  Mediator  Jesus  Christ,  thy  only  Son,  who  with  thee  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  one  immortal  Majesty  of  the  most  glorious 
God,  is  to  be  praised  and  magnified,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 


0 


SERVICES   FOR  THE  I'LAGUE. 


Psalmes  whereof  may  he  vsed,  in  stede  of  the  ordinary 

iSsalmrS  m  tt)c  ^nnttncj  ^Sraiirr,  onr,  tSoo,  or  t^rcc,  in  nr-- 
&rr,  atrnrtfing  to  t^r  Irngttj  tI)frof :  Qnif  also  one 
of  tijr  ^amf,  man  iic  saiJl  or  songc  in  t!)E 
bcgimiiiig  or  ciianiig  of  puti= 
liquc  prajirr. 


3-i 

95 

96 

100 

103 

107 

116 

118 

145 

146 

147 

148. 

INJUNCTIONS 


AND 


ARTICLES   OF  INQUIRY, 


GIVEN  AT  VARIOUS  TIMES. 


$ttjuttttion0 

gibrit     tf)t  0io^tt  Beiiercnire 

Jfatfter  m  Cftn'^te,  Climontir,  lip  tl)t 
probfljemc  of  (8ol3  ^Irdjbi'si&cip  of 
^orfee,  ^3rpmate  of  CitfflanUe  anli 
i^ftropolitane,  m  ftis;  iHetro- 
poHn'tall  Uisitatton  of  tj^f  ^ro= 
bmce  of  ^orikc,  as  fodi  to  tfte 
derggc,  as  to  ttft  Uastpe 
of  tf)c  same  ^robi'ncc, 

Snno  Saomtnt, 
1571- 


INJUNCTIONS', 


I.    FOR  THE  CLERGY. 

1.  Inprtmis,  You  must  travail  diligently  and  painfully 
to  set  forth  God's  true  religion,  and  adorn  the  same  with 
example  of  godly  life,  being  circumspect  that  you  offend  no 
man  either  by  light  behaviour  or  by  light  apparel. 

2.  Item,  Upon  every  Sunday  and  holiday  ye  shall  in  your 
church  or  chapel  at  convenient  hours  reverently  and  distinctly 
say  or  sing  the  Common  Prayer,  appointed  by  the  laws  of  this 
realm,  both  in  the  forenoon  and  afternoon,  standing  in  a  pulpit 
or  seat  appointed  for  that  purpose,  and  so  turning  your  face 
towards  the  people,  as  they  may  best  hear  the  same.  And 
upon  every  Wednesday  and  Friday  in  the  forenoon  (not  being 
holy  day)  ye  shall  in  like  manner  say  the  litany  and  other 
prayere  appointed  for  the  day,  and  likewise  the  evening  prayer 
every  Saturday  and  holy-even,  and  shall  also,  at  all  times 
requisite  and  convenient,  duly  and  reverently  minister  the 
two  holy  sacraments,  that  is  to  say,  Baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper,  commonly  called  the  holy  Communion,  according  to 
such  order  as  is  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and 
administration  of  the  sacraments. 

3.  Item,  Ye  shall  minister  the  holy  Communion  every 

The  Archbishop  the  next  year  instituted  a  metropolitical  Visita- 
tion, beginning  the  15th  of  May,  1571,  whereof  there  seemed,  in  these 
parts  especially,  to  be  great  need. . . .  He  gave  forth  his  own  Injunctions 
as  well  to  the  Clergy  as  to  the  Laity,  consisting  of  twenty-live  articles 
each,  which  are  of  good  length ;  and  in  all  of  them  he  shewed  a  great 
zeal  for  the  discipline  and  good  government  of  the  church.  .  .  .  By  the 
heeding  of  these  Injunctions  one  may  observe  how  old  popish  customs 
still  prevailed  in  these  northern  quarters,  and  therefore  what  need  there 
was  of  this  general  Visitation.    See  Strype,  Grind,  pp.  246 — 250. 

The  state  in  which  the  Archbishop  found  his  province  will  be  seen 
hereafter  in  a  letter  to  Sir  W.  Cecil,  dated  29  August,  1570.] 


124 


INJUNCTIONS    AT  YORK. 


month  once  at  the  least  in  every  of  your  churches  and 
chapels,  where  ministration  of"  the  sacraments  is  permitted. 
And  to  the  intent  that  the  people  may  better  understand 
their  duties,  and  come  the  better  prepared  to  the  holy  Com- 
munion, ye  shall  monthly  exhort  your  parishioners  to  come 
to  the  same,  and  always  give  them  warning  thereof  the  next 
Sunday  before  ye  minister  the  same,  declaring  unto  them, 
that  by  the  laws  of  this  realm  every  person  of  convenient  age 
is  bound  to  receive  the  holy  Communion  at  the  least  thi'ee 
times  in  the  year,  and  namely  at  Easter  for  once. 

4.  Item,  That  at  all  times,  when  ye  minister  the  holy 
sacraments,  and  upon  Sundays  and  other  holy  days,  when  ye 
say  the  Common  Prayer  and  other  divine  service  in  your 
parish  churches  and  chapels,  and  likewise  at  all  marriages 
and  burials,  ye  shall,  when  ye  minister,  wear  a  clean  and 
decent  surplice  with  large  sleeves ;  and  shall  minister  the  holy 
Communion  in  no  chalice  nor  any  profane  cup  or  glass,  but  in 
a  Communion  cup  of  silver,  and  with  a  cover  of  silver,  ap- 
pointed also  for  the  ministration  of  the  Communion-bread. 
Ye  shall  not  deliver  the  Communion-bread  unto  the  people 
into  their  mouths,  but  into  their  hands ;  nor  shall  use  at 
the  ministration  of  the  Communion  any  gestures,  rites,  or 
ceremonies  not  appointed  by  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
as  crossing  or  breathing  over  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine, 
nor  any  shewing  or  lifting  up  of  the  same  to  the  people, 
to  be  by  them  worshipped  and  adored,  nor  any  such  like ; 
nor  shall  use  any  oil  or  chrism,  tapers,  spattle,  or  any  other 
popish  ceremony  in  the  ministration  of  the  sacrament  of 
Baptism. 

5.  Item,  Ye  shall  every  Sunday  and  holy  day  openly  in 
your  church  or  chapel  call  for,  hear,  and  instruct  the  children 
and  servants,  both  menkind  and  womenkind,  that  be  of  conve- 
nient age  within  your  parish  (at  the  least  so  many  of  them 
at  once  by  course  as  the  time  will  serve,  and  as  you  may 
well  hear  and  instruct  for  an  hour  at  the  least)  before  evening 
prayer,  in  the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Articles  of  the  Belief, 
and  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  English,  and  diligently  examine  and 
teach  them  the  Catechism  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  Commonl 


FOR   THE  CLKRGY. 


125 


Prayer.  And  to  the  intent  this  thing  may  be  more  effectually 
executed,  ye  shall  take  the  names  of  all  the  children,  young 
men,  maidens,  and  servants  in  your  parish,  that  be  above 
six  years  of  age  and  under  twenty,  which  cannot  say  the 
Catechism,  and  shall  call  by  course  certain  of  them  by  name, 
every  Sunday  and  every  holy  day,  to  come  to  the  Catechism, 
whereby  you  may  easily  note  and  observe  what  parents  or 
masters  be  negligent  in  sending  their  children  and  servants  to 
be  instructed,  and  take  occasion  thereof,  both  privately  and 
openly,  to  exhort  them  to  send  their  youth  as  they  are 
appointed,  and  shall  present  the  refusers  to  the  ordinary. 

6.  Item,  You  shall  not  admit  to  the  receiving  of  the 
holy  Communion  any  of  your  parish,  which  be  openly  known  to 
live  in  any  notorious  sin,  as  incest,  adultery,  fornication, 
drunkenness,  much  swearing,  bawdery,  usury,  or  such  like, 
without  due  penance  first  done  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
congregation  ;  nor  any  malicious  person  that  is  out  of  charity, 
or  that  hath  done  any  open  wrong  to  his  neighbom'  by  word  or 
deed,  without  due  reconciliation  first  made  to  the  party  that  is 
wronged  or  maliced. 

7.  Item,  You  shall  not  admit  to  the  holy  Communion 
any  of  your  parish,  men  or  women,  being  above  four  and 
twenty  years  of  age,  that  cannot  say  by  heart,  at  the  least,  the 
Ten  Commandments,  the  Ai-ticles  of  the  Faith,  and  the  Lord's. 
Prayer  in  English ;  nor  any,  being  fourteen  years  and  above, 
and  under  four  and  twenty  years  of  age,  that  cannot  say 
by  heart  the  Catechism  that  is  set  forth  in  the  said  Book 
of  Common  Prayer. 

8.  Item,  For  that  purpose  you  shall,  before  Easter  and 
all  other  times  of  the  year,  when  the  holy  Communion  is  to  be 
by  you  ministered,  give  warning  before  unto  your  parishioners 
to  come  unto  you,  either  in  the  afternoon  of  some  Sunday 
or  holy  day,  or  the  day  before  they  puq)oso  to  receive,  or 
at  some  other  times  before,  as  necessity  shall  cause  you  to 
appoint,  if  there  be  any  multitude ;  or  (if  the  number  be 
but  small)  in  the  morning,  at  the  farthest,  before  they  shall 
receive,  so  that  it  be  before  the  beginning  of  the  morning 


126 


INJUNCTIONS   AT  YORK. 


prayer,  so  many  of  tliera  as  intend  to  receive,  and  not  only  to 
signify  unto  you  their  names,  to  the  intent  ye  may  keep 
a  register  or  note  of  all  such  pereons  as  from  time  to  time  shall 
communicate,  but  also  to  be  by  you  examined  whether  they 
can  say  by  heart  the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Articles  of 
the  Faith,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Catechism,  according 
as  after  the  diversity  of  their  ages  is  above  required.  And 
such  of  them  as  either  cannot,  or  will  not,  recite  the  same 
by  heart  unto  you,  ye  shall  repel  and  put  back  from  the 
holy  Communion,  until  they  shall  be  able  and  willing  to  learn, 
and  can  by  heart  recite  the  same  unto  you.  For  yom*  better 
assistance  wherein,  ye  shall  call  upon  and  require  the  church- 
wardens and  sworn  men  of  your  parish  to  be  present  (one  of 
them  at  the  least)  at  every  such  examination,  to  the  intent 
they  may  help  to  put  this  good  order  in  pi-actice  ;  and  ye  shall 
take  a  note  of  such  wilful  and  negligent  persons,  as  ye  shall 
find  faulty  in  this  behalf,  and  so  present  the  same,  and  the 
churchwardens  and  sworn  men  also,  to  the  ordinary,  if  they 
shall  refuse  so  to  assist  you. 

9.  Item,  Ye  shall  not  maiTy  any  persons,  or  ask  the 
banns  of  marriage  between  any  persons,  which  before  were 
single,  unless  they  can  say  the  Catechism  by  heart,  and  will 
recite  the  same  unto  you  before  the  asking  of  the  banns. 
And  ye  shall  not  many  any  persons  without  the  banns  be 
thrice,  on  three  several  Sundays  or  holy  days,  first  openly 
asked,  without  any  impediment  or  forbidding ;  neither  shall  ye 
marry  any  persons  within  the  degrees  of  affinity  or  consan- 
guinity, by  the  laws  of  God  forbidden,  so  set  out  for  an 
admonition  in  a  table  lately  appointed  to  be  affixed  in  your 
parish  church ;  for  the  better  knowledge  of  which  degrees  ye 
shall  read  unto  your  parishioners  the  said  table  every  year 
twice  at  the  least. 

10.  Item,  Ye  shall  not  admit  to  answer  as  godfathers 
or  godmothers,  at  the  christening  of  any  child,  any  person 
or  persons,  except  he,  she,  and  they  have  before  received  the 
holy  Communion,  and  can  say  by  heart  the  Articles  of  the 
Christian  Faith  in  English,  and  will  recite  the  same  before  you 
at  the  time  of  ministration  of  Baptism,  or  before  the  minister, 


FOR  THE  CLERGY. 


127 


if  he,  she,  or  they  be  thereunto  required,  and,  being  young  folks, 
except  he,  she,  or  they  can  say  by  heart  the  whole  Catechism, 
and  will  recite  the  same  before  you,  as  is  aforesaid. 

11.  Item,  Ye  shall  not  church  any  unmarried  woman, 
which  hath  been  gotten  with  child  out  of  lawful  matrimony, 
except  it  be  upon  some  Sunday  or  holy  day,  and  except  either 
she,  before  her  child-birth,  have  done  due  penance  for  her 
fault  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  congregation,  or  at  her  com- 
ing to  be  churched  she  do  openly  aclvnowledge  her  fault  be- 
fore the  congregation  accordingly,  and  shew  herself  to  be  very 
penitent  for  the  same,  leaving  it  free  for  the  ordinary  to  punish 
her  fui-ther  at  his  discretion. 

12.  Item,  Ye  shall  every  Sunday  and  holy  day,  when 
there  is  no  sermon  in  your  church  or  chapel,  distinctly  and 
plainly  read  in  the  pulpit  some  one  of  the  Homilies  set  forth 
by  the  Queen's  Majesty's  authority,  or  one  part  thereof,  at 
the  least,  in  such  sort  as  the  same  are  divided  and  appointed 
to  be  read  by  the  two  books  of  the  Homilies ;  and  every 
holy  day,  when  there  is  no  sermon,  ye  shall,  immediately 
after  the  gospel,  plainly  and  distinctly  recite  to  yom*  parishioners 
the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Articles  of  the  Faith,  and  the  Ten 
Commandments  in  English ;  and,  being  not  admitted  by  the 
ordinary  or  other  lawful  authority,  ye  shall  not  expound  any 
scripture  or  matter  of  doctrine  by  the  way  of  exhortation, 
or  otherwise,  and  thereby  omit  and  leave  off  the  reading  of 
the  Homilies. 

13.  Item,  Ye  shall  plainly  and  distinctly  read  in  your 
church  or  chapel  unto  the  people,  between  the  Litany  and 
the  Connuunion,  the  iorm  of  Commination  against  sinners, 
with  certain  prayers  following  the  same,  set  forth  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  liook  of  Common  Prayer,  three  times  at 
the  least  in  the  year,  that  is  to  say,  for  order's  sake,  yearly 
upon  one  of  the  two  Siuulays  next  before  Easter,  for  the 
first  time ;  upon  one  of  the  two  Sundays  next  before  the 
feast  of  Pentecost,  for  the  second  time ;  and  lor  the  third 
time,  upon  one  of  tlie  two  Sundays  next  before  the  feast  of 
the  birth  of  our  Lord,  over  and  besides  the  accustomed  read- 
ing thereof  the  firbt  da\-  of  Lent. 


128 


INJUNCTIONS   AT  YORK. 


14.  Item,  Ye  shall  read  openly  in  your  church,  in 
time  of  Divine  service,  twice  every  year,  upon  some  of  the 
Sundays  within  one  month  next  after  the  feasts  of  Easter 
and  Saint  Michael  the  archangel,  plainly,  without  addition 
or  change,  a  declaration  of  certain  principal  Articles  of 
Religion',  set  forth  by  both  the  archbishops  and  the  rest  of 
the  bishops  of  this  realm  for  the  unity  of  doctrine. 

15.  Item,  Ye  shall  not  proclaim,  bid,  or  observe,  nor 
willingly  suffer  your  parishioners  to  observe,  any  holy  days 
or  fasting  days  heretofore  abrogated,  or  not  appointed  by  the 
new  Calendar  of  the  book  of  Common  Prayer,  to  be  used  or 
kept  as  holy  days  or  fasting  days,  nor  give  the  people  any 
knowledge  thereof  by  any  indirect  means. 

16.  Item,  Ye  shall  keep  well  the  Registers  of  all  wed- 
dings, burials,  and  christenings  within  your  parish,  according 
to  the  order  prescribed  in  the  Queen's  Majesty's  Injunctions", 
and  shall  present  a  copy  of  them,  every  year  once,  by  inden- 
ture to  the  ordinary  or  his  officei's. 

17.  Item,  You  shall  preach,  or,  by  such  as  are  lawfully 
licensed,  shall  cause  to  be  preached,  in  the  churches  where 
you  are  parsons  or  vicars,  one  sermon  every  quarter  of  the 
year  at  the  least. 

18.  Item,  No  minister  or  priest  shall  serve  two  cures 
at  one  time,  nor  say  common  service  in  any  private  man's 
house,  without  special  license  under  the  ordinary's  seal ;  nor 
any  curate  shall  serve  any  one  cure  within  this  province 
without  letters  testimonial  of  the  ordinary  of  the  place  from 
whence  he  came,  testifying  the  cause  of  his  departing  from 
thence,  and  of  his  behaviour  there ;  nor  unless  he  shall  first 
obtain  and  have  special  license  in  writing,  under  the  seal 
of  the  ordinary  of  the  place  vvhereunto  he  cometh,  for  his 
admission  to  such  a  cure,  and  shall  shew  the  same  to  the 
churchwardens  before  he  enter  to  serve  any  such  cure. 

P  The  Thivty-riine  Articles.] 

[-  Art.  X.  See  Wilkins.  Concil.  iv.  183;  or  Cardwell,  Doc.  Ann. 
vol.  I.  p.  178.] 


FOR  THE  CLERGY. 


129 


19.  Item,  Ye  shall  read  openly  in  your  churches  and 
chapels,  in  time  of  divine  service,  the  Queen's  Majesty's 
Injunctions  every  quarter  of  a  year  once ;  and  these  our  In- 
junctions, concerning  as  well  the  clergy  as  the  laity,  every 
half-year  once. 

20.  Item,  For  the  putting  of  the  churchwardens  and 
sworn-men  better  in  remembrance  of  their  duty,  in  observing 
and  noting  all  such  persons  of  your  parish  as  do  offend  in  not 
coming  to  divine  service,  ye  shall  openly  every  Sunday,  after 
ye  have  read  the  second  lesson  at  morning  and  evening  prayer, 
monish  and  warn  the  churchwardens  and  sworn-men  of  your 
parish  to  look  to  their  oaths  and  charge  in  this  behalf,  and 
to  observe  who,  contrary  to  the  law,  do  that  day  offend  either 
in  absenting  themselves  negligently  or  wilfully  from  their 
parish  church  or  chapel,  or  unreverently  use^  themselves  in 
the  time  of  divine  service,  and  so  note  the  same,  to  the  in- 
tent they  may  either  present  such  offenders  to  the  ordinary, 
when  they  shall  be  required  thereunto,  or  levy  and  take,  by 
way  of  distress,  to  the  use  of  the  poor,  such  forfeitures  as  are 
appointed  by  a  statute  ^  made  in  the  first  year  of  the  Queen's 
Majesty's  reign  in  that  behalf.  And  if  the  churchwardens 
and  sworn-men  be  negligent,  or  shall  refuse  to  do  their  duty 
that  way,  ye  shall  present  to  the  ordinary  both  them  and  all 
such  others  of  your  parish  as  shall  offend,  either  in  absenting 
themselves  from  the  church,  or  by  unreverent  behaviour  in  the 
church,  contrary  to  the  same  statute. 

21 .  Item,  Ye  shall  from  time  to  time  diligently  call  upon 
and  exhort  your  parishioners  to  contribute  and  give  towards 
the  relief  of  the  poor,  as  they  may  well  spare;  and  specially 
when  ye  visit  them  that  be  sick,  and  make  their  testaments ; 
and  for  your  own  parts  also  ye  shall  charitably  relieve  the 
poor  to  your  ability. 

22.  Item,  Ye  shall  daily  read,  at  the  least,  one  chapter 
of  the  Old  Testament  and  another  of  the  New,  with  good  ad- 
visement :  and  such  of  you  as  be  under  the  degree  of  a  Master 
of  Arts  shall  provide  and  have  of  your  own,  according  to  the 

P  Use :  behave.]  ["  Cap. 

9 

[gri.ndal.] 


130 


IXJL-.NCTIO.VS   AT  YORK. 


Queen's  Majesty's  Injunctions^  at  the  least  the  New  Testa- 
ment, both  in  Latin  and  English,  conferring  the  one  with 
the  other,  every  day  one  chapter  thereof  at  the  least,  so  that 
upon  the  examination  of  the  archdeacon,  commissary,  or  their 
officers  in  synods  and  visitations,  or  at  other  appointed  times, 
it  may  appear  how  ye  profit  in  the  study  of  holy  scripture. 

23.  Item,  Ye  shall  not  keep,  or  suffer  to  be  kept,  in 
your  parsonage  or  vicarage  houses,  any  alehouses,  tippling- 
houses,  or  taverns,  nor  shall  sell  ale,  beer,  or  wine.  Nor  any 
of  you  shall  keep  any  suspected  woman  in  your  house,  or  be 
an  incontinent  liver,  given  to  di-unkenness  or  idleness.  Nor 
any  of  you,  being  unmarried,  shall  keep  in  your  house  any 
woman  under  the  age  of  threescore  years,  except  she  be  your 
daughter  by  former  marriage,  or  be  your  mother,  aunt,  sister, 
or  niece ;  and  such  an  one  as  ye  shall  keep  shall  be  of  good 
name  and  fame.  Nor  any  of  you  shall  be  a  haunter  of  taverns, 
alehouses,  or  suspected  places,  or  a  hunter,  hawker,  dicer,  carder, 
tabler,  swearer,  or  otherwise  give  any  evil  example  of  life  ;  but 
contrariwise,  at  all  times,  when  ye  shall  have  leisure,  ye  shall 
bear  or  read  some  part  of  holy  scriptm'e,  or  some  other  good 
authors,  or  shall  occupy  yourselves  vnth  some  other  honest 
study  or  exercise,  and  oftentimes  give  yourselves  to  earnest 
prayer,  and  shall  be  diligent  in  visiting  the  sick  and  com- 
forting of  them. 

24.  Item,  You  shall  exhort  your  parishioners  to  obedience 
towards  their  prince,  and  all  other  that  be  in  authority,  and 
to  charity  and  mutual  love  amongst  themselves,  helping  to 
reconcile  them  which  shall  happen  to  be  at  variance  at  any 
time ;  and  if  ye  cannot  preach,  ye  shall  teach  childi*en  to  read, 
to  ^vrite,  and  to  know  their  duties  towards  God,  their  prince, 
parents,  and  all  others.  And,  by  all  means  ye  can,  ye  shall 
endeavour  yourselves  to  profit  the  commonwealth,  having 
always  in  mind,  that  ye  ought  to  excel  all  other  in  purity 
of  life,  and  should  be  examples  to  your  people  to  live  well 
and  cliristianly,  not  giving  any  way  just  cause  of  offence. 

25.  Ite.m,  All  proprietaries,  parsons,  vicars,  and  clerks, 

[}  Art.  XVI.] 


FOR  THE  CLEHGY. 


having  churches  or  chapels  within  this  province,  shall  cause  the 
chancels  or  choirs  of  their  churches  or  chapels  to  be  from  time 
to  time,  according  to  the  Queen's  Majesty's  Injunctions^  in 
that  behalf,  sufficiently  repaired  and  maintained  in  good  es- 
tate ;  and  all  parsons,  vicars,  and  other  clerks,  having  mansion 
houses,  belonging  to  their  promotions,  shall  likewise  repair 
and  keep  the  same  in  good  estate ;  and  upon  the  same 
chancels  or  choirs  and  mansion  houses,  with  buildings  there- 
unto belonging,  being  in  decay,  shall  yearly  bestow,  accord- 
ing to  the  same  Injunctions,  the  fifth  part  of  that  their 
benefice,  till  they  be  fuUy  repaired,  and,  being  repaired,  shall 
maintain  the  same  in  good  estate  and  order. 


\y  Art  XIII.] 


INJUNCTIONS, 


II.    FOR  THE  LAITY. 

1 .  First,  We  do  enjoin  and  straightly  command,  that  from 
henceforth  no  parish  clerk,  nor  any  other  person,  not  being 
ordered,  at  the  least,  for  a  deacon,  shall  presume  to  solemnize 
Matrimony,  or  to  minister  the  sacrament  of  Baptism,  or  to 
deliver  to  the  communicants  the  Lord's  cup  at  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  holy  Communion.  And  that  no  person,  not  being 
a  minister,  deacon,  or,  at  the  least,  tolerated  by  the  ordinary 
in  writing,  do  attempt  to  supply  the  office  of  a  minister  in 
saying  of  divine  service  openly  in  any  cliurch  or  chapel. 

2.  Item,  To  the  intent  that  the  people  may  the  better 
hear  the  morning  and  evening  prayer,  when  the  same  by  the 
minister  is  said,  and  be  the  more  edified  thereby,  we  do  enjoin 
that  the  churchwardens  of  every  parish,  in  places  as  well 
exempt  as  not  exempt,  at  the  charges  of  the  parish,  shall 
procure  a  decent  low  pulpit  to  be  erected  and  made  in  the 
body  of  the  church  out  of  hand,  wherein  the  minister  shall 
stand  with  his  face  towards  the  people,  when  he  readeth 
morning  and  evening  prayer;  provided  always  that,  where 
the  churches  are  veiy  small,  it  shall  suffice  that  the  minister 
stand  in  his  accustomed  stall  in  the  choir,  so  that  a  conve- 
nient desk  or  lettern,  with  a  room  to  turn  his  face  towards 
the  people,  be  there  provided  by  the  said  churchwardens  at 
the  charges  of  the  parish ;  the  judgment  and  order  whereof, 
and  also  the  form  and  order  of  the  pulpit  or  seat  aforesaid 
in  greater  churches,  we  do  refer  unto  the  archdeacon  of  the 
place  or  his  official ;  provided  also,  that  the  prayers  and  other 
service  appointed  for  the  ministration  of  the  holy  Communion 
be  said  and  done  at  the  communion  table,  except  the  epistle 
and  gospel,  which  shall  be  read  in  the  said  pulpit  or  stall,  and 
also  the  ten  commandments  when  there  is  no  Communion. 

3.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens,  according  to  the  cus- 


FOR    THE  LAITY. 


133 


torn  of  every  parish,  shall  be  chosen  by  the  consent,  as  well 
of  the  parson,  vicar,  or  cm-ate,  as  of  the  parishioners ;  other- 
wise they  shall  not  be  churchwardens ;  neither  shall  they 
continue  any  longer  than  one  year  in  that  office,  except  per- 
haps they  shall  be  chosen  again.  They  shall  not  sell  or 
alienate  any  bells,  or  other  church  goods,  wthout  consent  of 
the  ordinary  in  writing  first  had  ;  nor  shall  put  the  money 
that  shall  come  of  any  such  sale  to  any  other  uses,  than  to 
the  reparations  of  their  churches  or  chapels,  or  for  providing 
of  necessaries  for  the  same  chm'ches  or  chapels.  And  all 
churchwardens,  at  the  end  of  every  year,  shall  give  up  to 
the  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  and  their  parishioners,  a  just 
account  written  in  a  book,  to  be  provided  at  the  charges  of 
the  parish  for  that  purpose,  of  all  such  money,  ornaments, 
stock,  rents,  or  other  church  goods,  as  they  have  received 
dm'ing  the  time  they  were  in  office ;  and  also  shall  particu- 
larly shew  what  cost  they  have  bestowed  in  reparations  and 
other  things  for  the  use  of  the  church.  And  going  out  of 
their  offices,  they  shall  truly  deliver  up  in  the  sight  of  the 
parishioners  to  the  next  churchwardens,  and  note  in  the  said 
church  book,  whatsoever  money,  ornaments,  stock,  or  other 
church  goods,  shall  remain  and  be  in  their  hands,  at  the 
time  of  giving  up  of  their  accounts. 

4,  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  in  every  parish  shall, 
at  the  costs  and  charges  of  the  parish,  provide  (if  the  same 
be  not  already  provided)  all  things  necessary  and  requisite 
for  common  prayer  and  administration  of  the  holy  sacra- 
ments, on  this  side  the  20th  day  of  next  ensuing, 

specially  the  book  of  Common  Prayer,  with  the  new  calendar, 
and  a  psalter  to  the  same,  the  English  Bible  in  the  largest 
volume,  the  two  tomes  of  the  Homilies,  with  the  Homilies 
lately  written  against  rebellion,  the  table  of  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, a  convenient  pulpit  well  placed,  a  comely  and 
decent  table,  standing  on  a  frame,  for  the  holy  Communion, 
with  a  fair  linen  cloth  to  lay  upon  the  same,  and  some 
covering  of  silk,  buckram,  or  other  such  like,  for  the  clean 
keeping  thereof ;  a  fair  and  comely  communion  cup  of  silver, 
and  a  cover  of  silver  for  the  same,  which  may  serve  also  for 
the  ministration  of  the  communion-lDread ;   a  decent  large 


INJUNCTIONS   AT  YORK. 


surplice  with  sleeves,  a  sure  coffer  with  two  locks  and  keys 
for  keeping  of  the  register  book,  and  a  strong  chest  or  box 
for  the  almose  of  the  poor,  with  three  locks  and  keys  to  the 
same,  and  all  other  things  necessary  in  and  to  the  premisses ; 
and  shall  also  provide,  before  the  said  day,  the  paraphrases  of 
Erasmus  in  English  upon  the  gospels,  and  the  same  set  up 
in  some  convenient  place  within  their  church  or  chapel,  the 
charges  whereof  the  parson  or  proprietary  and  parishioners 
shall  by  equal  portions  bear,  according  to  the  Queen's  Ma- 
jesty''s  Injunctions ' ;  all  which  books  must  be  whole  and  not 
torn  or  unperfect  in  any  wise.  And  the  churchwardens  also 
shall,  from  time  to  time,  at  the  charges  of  the  parish,  pro- 
vide bread  and  wine  for  the  Communion ;  and  for  that  pur- 
pose shall  take  some  order  among  the  parishioners,  that  every 
one  may  pay  such  a  reasonable  sum  towards  the  same,  as 
may  suffice  for  the  finding  of  bread  and  wine  for  the  Com- 
munion throughout  the  whole  year,  so  as  no  Communion  at 
any  time  be  disappointed  for  want  of  bread  and  wine. 

5.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  shall  see  that  in  their 
churches  and  chapels  all  altars  be  utterly  taken  down,  and  clear 
removed  even  unto  the  foundation,  and  the  place  where  they 
stood  paved,  and  the  wall  whereunto  they  joined  whited  over, 
and  made  uniform  with  the  rest,  so  as  no  breach  or  rupture 
appear.  And  that  the  altar-stones  be  broken,  defaced,  and 
bestowed  to  some  common  use.  And  that  the  rood-lofts  be 
taken  down  and  altered,  so  that  the  upper  boards  and  timber 
thereof,  both  behind  and  above  where  the  rood  lately  did  hang, 
and  also  the  seller  or  loft  be  quite  taken  down  unto  the 
cross-beam,  whereunto  the  partition  between  the  choir  and 
the  body  of  the  church  is  fastened,  and  that  the  said  beam 
have  some  convenient  crest  put  upon  the  same.  And  that 
all  the  boards,  beams,  and  other  stuff  of  the  rood-lofts  be 
sold  by  the  churchwardens  to  the  use  of  the  church,  so  as 
no  part  thereof  be  kept  and  observed. 

6.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  shall,  from  time  to  time, 
see  that  their  churches  and  chapels  and  the  steeples  thereof 
be  diligently  and  well  repaired  with  lead,  tile,  slate,  or  shingle, 

['  Art.  VI.] 


FOR  THE  LAITY. 


135 


lime-stone,  timber,  glass,  and  all  other  necessaries ;  and  that 
their  churches  and  chapels  be  kept  clean  and  decently,  that 
they  be  not  loathsome  to  any,  either  by  dust,  sand,  gravel, 
or  any  filth ;  and  that  there  be  no  feasts,  dinners,  or  com- 
mon drinking  kept  in  the  church  ;  and  that  the  church-yard 
be  well  fenced,  and  cleanly  kept,  and  that  no  folks  be  suffered 
to  dance  in  the  same. 

7.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  and  minister  shall  see 
that  antiphoners",  mass  books,  grailes^,  portesses"*,  proces- 
sionals \  manual es",  legendaries",  and  all  other  books  of  late 
belonging  to  their  church  or  chapel,  which  served  for  the 
superstitious  Latin  service,  be  utterly  defaced,  rent,  and 
abolished.  And  that  all  vestments'*,  albes,  tunicles,  stoles, 
phanons',  pixes'",  paxes",  hand-bells,  sacring-bells'-,  censers, 
chi-ismatories crosses,  candlesticks,  holy- water-stocks",  or  fat 

p  Antiphoners :  a  book  containing  antipliones.] 

\y  Graile :  from  the  Latin  grndak,  or  (jraduah :  a  book  containing 
graduals.  "  Gradale  sic  dictum  a  gradalibus  in  tali  libro  contentis : 
stricte  tamen  ponitur  gradale  pro  co  quod  gradatim  ponitur  post  epis- 
tolam ;  hie  tamen  ponitur  pro  libro  integro,  in  quo  contineri  debent 
Officium  aspersionis  aquse  benedictie,  Missarum  inchoationes  sive  officia, 
Kyrie  cum  versibus,  Gloria  in  excelsis,  Alleluia,  et  Tractus,  Sequentiae, 
Symbolum  cantandum  in  missa,  OfFertoria,  Sanctus,  Agnus,  Comraunio, 
etc.  qu£e  ad  chorum  spectant  in  missa;  solennis  decantatione."  Lynde- 
wodc  Provinciale,  fol.  137.  note.] 

P  Portess:  breviary."] 

Processional :  a  book  of  litanies,  &rc.  used  in  solemn  processions.] 

P  Manual :  a  book  of  the  occasional  services.] 

\]  Legendary  :  a  book  containing  the  lives  and  miracles  of  saints.] 

\^  For  a  description  of  these  ecclesiastical  vestments,  see  Palmei% 
Orig.  Liturg.  Appendix,  Sects  iv.  v.  vi.,  vol.  ii.  p.  314.] 

P  Phanon,  or  fanon :  a  kind  of  scarf  or  napkin,  worn  on  the  left  arm 
of  the  priest  while  celebrating  mass.  "  Quartum  vero  raappula  sive 
mantile  sacerdotis  indumentum  est,  quod  vulgo  phanonem  vocant." 
Rabanus  Maiirus.  de  Institut.  Cleric.  Lib.  i.  c.  18.  Biblioth.  Patr. 
torn.  X.  col.  572.  Vid.  Spelman,  Glossar.  sub  voce.] 
Pix :  the  box  in  which  the  host  was  preserved.] 
Pax :  called  also  osculatorium,  usually  an  image  or  relic  which 
was  handed  round  to  be  kissed ;  a  custom  which  took  its  rise  from  the 
osculum  pads,  'the  kiss  of  peace,'  in  the  primitive  church.] 

Sacring  bell :  the  bell  used  at  the  elevation  of  the  host.] 

Q'^  Chrismatory:  a  vessel  for  the  oil  used  in  anointing  at  baptism 
and  extreme  unction.] 

Q'*  Stone  basins  for  holy  water,  usually  placed  at  the  entrance  of 
churches.] 


136 


INJLXCTIOXS   AT  YORK. 


images',  and  all  other  relics  and  monuments  of  supersti- 
tion and  idolatry-,  be  utterly  defaced,  broken,  and  destroyed ; 
and  if  they  cannot  come  by  any  of  the  same,  they  shall  pre- 
sent to  the  ordinar}'  what  they  cannot  come  by,  and  in  whose 
custody  the  same  is,  to  the  intent  further  order  may  be 
taken  for  the  defacing  thereof. 

8.  Item,  When  any  man  or  woman,  dwelling  near  to 
the  church  in  any  city,  borough,  or  great  town,  is  in  passing 
out  of  this  life,  the  parish  clerk  or  sexton  sliall  knoll  the  bell, 
to  move  the  people  to  pray  for  the  sick  pereon.  And  after 
the  time  of  the  departing  of  any  cliristian  body  out  of  this 
life,  the  churchwardens  shall  see  that  neither  there  be  any 
more  ringing  but  one  short  peal  before  the  burial,  and  ano- 
ther short  peal  after  the  burial,  without  ringing  of  any  hand- 
bells, or  other  superfluous  or  superstitious  ringing,  either  before 
or  at  the  time  of  the  burial,  or  at  any  time  after  the  same ; 
nor  any  other  form  of  senice  said  or  sung,  or  other  cere- 
monies used  at  any  burial,  than  are  appointed  by  the  book 
of  Common  Prayer.  And  also  that  neither  on  All  Saints"' 
day  after  evening  prayer,  nor  the  day  next  after,  of  late 
called  AU  Souls'  day,  there  be  any  ringing  at  all  then  to 
Common  Prayer,  when  the  same  shall  happen  to  fall  upon 
the  Sunday.  And  that  no  month-minds'  or  yearly  comme- 
morations of  the  dead,  nor  any  other  superstitious  ceremo- 
nies, be  obser\ed  or  used,  which  tend  either  to  the  mainte- 
nance of  prayer  for  the  dead,  or  of  the  popish  purgatorv'. 

9.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  shall  not  suffer  any 
ringing  or  tolling  of  bells  to  be  on  Sundays  or  holy  days 
used  between  the  Morning  Prayer,  Litany,  and  Communion, 
nor  in  any  other  time  of  Common  Prayer,  reading  of  the 
Homilies,  or  of  preaching,  except  it  be  one  bell,  in  convenient 
time  to  be  rung  or  knoUed  before  a  sermon ;  nor  shall  suffer 
any  other  ringing  to  be  used  upon  Saints'  evens,  or  festival 

P  Solid  images,  as  distinguished  from  pictures.] 

Month-minds :  monthly  remembrances  of  the  departed.  Pei-sons 
in  their  -n-ills  often  directed  that  requiems  should  be  performed  for  the 
repose  of  their  souls  at  stated  intervals,  whether  of  days,  months,  or 
years ;  whence  these  reminiscenses  or  memories  (as  they  were  called)  took 
the  names  of  "  day's  minds,"  "  month's  minds."  or  "  year's  minds."] 


FOR   THE  LAITY. 


187 


days,  saving  to  Common  Prayer,  and  that  moderately  and 
without  excess ;  nor  the  minister  shall  pause  or  stay  between 
the  Morning  Prayer,  Litany,  and  Communion,  but  shall  con- 
tinue and  say  the  Morning  Prayer,  Litany,  and  Communion, 
or  the  service  appointed  to  be  said  when  there  is  no  Com- 
munion, together,  without  any  intermission,  to  the  intent  the 
people  may  continue  together  in  prayer  and  hearing  the  Word 
of  God,  and  not  depart  out  of  the  church  during  all  the  time 
of  the  whole  divine  service. 

10.  Item,  That  all  fathers,  mothers,  masters,  and  other 
governors  of  youth,  shall  in  every  parish  cause  their  children 
and  servants,  both  menkind  and  womenkind,  being  above 
seven  years  of  age  and  under  twenty  years,  which  have  not 
learned  the  catechism,  or  at  the  least  such  and  so  many  of 
them  as  the  minister  shall  appoint,  diligently  to  come  to  the 
church  every  Sunday  and  every  holy  day,  at  the  time  ap- 
pointed, and  there  diligently  and  obediently  to  hear,  leam, 
and  be  ordered  by  the  minister,  until  such  time  as  they  have 
learned  all  the  said  catechism  by  heart ;  and  shall  give  to  the 
minister  the  names  of  all  their  children  and  servants,  both 
menkind  and  womenkind,  being  above  seven  years  and  under 
twenty  years  of  age,  to  the  intent  he  may  well  call  for  them 
to  be  examined  and  instructed  in  the  said  catechism.  And 
if  any  of  the  said  fathers,  mothers,  masters,  or  other  govern- 
ors of  youth,  shall  refuse  or  neglect  so  to  send  their  children 
or  servants  unto  the  minister  to  be  examined  and  instructed 
at  the  times  appointed,  or  to  give  their  names,  as  is  afore- 
said, or  if  any  of  the  said  young  folks  shall  refuse  to  be  ex- 
amined and  instructed,  that  then  the  minister  and  church- 
wardens shall  present  such  negligent  persons  and  refusers  to 
the  ordinary,  to  be  by  him  punished  accordingly. 

11.  Item,  That  all  men  and  women  of  fourteen  years  of 
age  and  upwards  shall  (as  by  the  laws  of  this  realm  they  are 
bound)  receive  in  their  own  parish  churches  or  chapels  the 
holy  Communion  thrice,  at  the  least,  every  year ;  and  namely 
at  Easter  or  thereabouts  for  once ;  and  yearly  before  Easter, 
at  convenient  times,  and  namely  on  Sundays  in  Lent  at 
afternoon,  or  in  some  of  the  work  days  next  before  Easter, 


13S 


IXJCXCTIOXS  AT  YORK. 


as  the  pareon,  vicar,  or  curate  shall  appoint,  they  shall,  be- 
fore they  receive,  come  to  the  minister,  and  recite  to  him, 
such  of  them  as  be  of  fourteen  years  or  above  and  under 
twenty-four  years  of  age,  the  whole  catechism  by  heait ;  and 
such  of  them  as  be  of  twenty-three  years  of  age  and  up- 
wards, the  catechism,  or,  at  the  least,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
Articles  of  the  Faith,  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  likewise 
by  heart  in  English ;  and  whosoever  either  cannot,  or  wi!- 
fiJly  and  stubbornly  shall  refuse  to  recite  and  say  the  same 
b)'  heart  before  their  minister,  shall  be  repelled  and  put  back 
from  the  Communion  table.  And  the  chm-chwardens  and 
minister  shall  present  all  such  refusere,  and  all  others  that 
shall  not  receive  tlirice  a  year  the  holy  Communion,  unto 
the  ordinary-  yearly  at  the  next  \isitation  after  Easter. 

12.  Item,  The  churchwardens  shall  not  suffer  any  ped- 
ler  or  others  whatsoever  to  set  out  any  wares  to  sale,  either 
in  the  porches  of  churches  or  in  the  church-yards,  nor  any 
where  else  on  holy  days  or  Sundays,  while  any  part  of  divine 
service  Ls  in  doing,  or  wliile  any  sermon  is  in  preaching. 

13.  Item,  That  no  inn-keeper,  alehouse-keeper,  victualler, 
or  tippler,  shall  admit  or  suffer  any  person  or  persons  in 
his  house  or  backside  to  eat,  drink,  or  play  at  cards,  tables, 
bowls,  or  other  games  in  time  of  Common  Prayer,  preachings, 
or  reading  of  Homilies,  on  the  Sundays  or  holy  days  ;  and 
that  there  be  no  shops  set  open  on  Sundays  or  holy  days,  nor 
any  butchers  or  other  suffered  to  sell  meat  or  other  tilings  upon 
the  Sundays  or  holy  days,  in  like  time  of  Common  Prayer, 
preaching,  or  reading  of  the  Homihes.  And  that  in  any 
fairs  or  common  markets,  falling  upon  the  Sunday,  there  be 
no  shewin?  of  any  w^ares  before  all  the  morninor  sernce  and 
the  sermon  (if  there  be  any)  be  done.  And  if  any  shall 
offend  in  this  behalf,  the  churchwardens  and  sworn-men,  after 
once  warning  given  unto  them,  shall  present  them  by  name 
unto  the  ordinary 

14.  Item,  That  the  lay  people  of  everA-  parish  (as  they  be 
bound  by  the  laws  of  this  realm)  and  especially  householders, 
having  no  lawful  excuse  to  be  absent,  sliall  faithfully  and 


FOR   THE  LAITY. 


J39 


diligently  endeavour  themselves  to  resort  with  their  children 
and  servants  to  their  parish  church  or  chapel  on  the  holy 
days,  and  chiefly  upon  the  Sundays,  both  to  morning  and 
evening  prayer  and  other  divine  service,  and,  upon  reasonable 
let  thereof,  to  some  other  usual  place  where  Common  Prayer 
is  used,  and  then  and  there  abide  orderly  and  soberly  during  all 
the  time  of  Common  Prayer,  Homilies,  sermons,  and  other 
service  of  God  there  used,  reverently  and  devoutly  giving 
themselves  to  prayer  and  hearing  of  the  word  of  God.  And 
that  the  chm-chwardens  and  sworn-men,  above  all  others,  shall 
be  diligent  in  frequenting  and  resorting  to  their  parish  churches 
or  chapels  upon  Sundays  and  holy  days,  to  the  intent  they 
may  note  and  mark  all  such  persons,  as  upon  any  such  days 
shall  absent  themselves  from  the  church,  and  upon  such  shall 
examine  them  upon  the  cause  thereof. 

15.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  and  sworn-men  shall 
not  suffer  any  persons  to  walk,  talk,  or  otherwise  unreverently 
to  behave  themselves  in  any  church  or  chapel,  nor  to  use  any 
gaming,  or  to  sit  abroad  in  the  streets  or  church-yards,  or  in 
any  tavern  or  alehouse,  upon  the  Sundays  or  other  holy  days, 
in  the  time  of  divine  service,  or  of  any  sermon,  whether  it 
before  noon  or  after  noon  ;  but,  after  warning  once  given,  shall 
punish  both  them  and  all  others  that  negligently  or  wilfully 
shall  absent  themselves  from  divine  sei-vice,  or  come  very  lately 
to  the  church  upon  Sundays  or  holy  days,  having  no  lawful  let 
or  hindrance,  and  those  also  that  without  any  just  cause  shall 
depart  out  of  the  church  before  the  divine  service  or  sermon  be 
done,  according  to  a  statute  made  in  the  first  year  of  the 
Queen's  Majesty's  reign,  printed  and  set  forth  in  the  beginning 
of  the  book  of  Common  Prayer ;  that  is  to  say,  the  church- 
wardens shall  levy  and  take  of  every  one  that  wilfully  or 
negligently  so  shall  offend  the  forfeiture  of  twelve-pence  for 
every  such  offence,  and  shall  also  present  them  to  the  ordinary ; 
which  forfeitures  they  shall  levy,  according  to  the  same  statute, 
j  by  distraining  the  goods,  lands,  and  tenements  of  such 
'  offenders,  and  shall  (as  by  the  same  statute  they  are  ap- 
pointed) deliver  the  money  that  cometli  thereof  to  the 
collectors,  for  the  use  of  the  poor  people  of  the  same 
parish. 


uo 


INJUNCTIONS   AT  YORK. 


16.  Item,  That  no  person  or  persons  whatsoever  shall 
wear  beads,  or  pray,  either  in  Latin  or  in  English,  upon 
beads,  or  knots,  or  any  other  like  superstitious  thing ;  nor 
shall  pray  upon  any  popish  Latin  or  English  Primer,  or 
other  like  book,  nor  shall  burn  any  candles  in  the  church 
superstitiously  upon  the  feast  of  the  Purification  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  commonly  called  Candlemas  Day^ ;  nor  shall  resort  to 
any  popish  priest  for  shrift^  or  auricular  confession  in  Lent, 
or  at  any  other  time ;  nor  shall  worship  any  cross  or  any 
image  or  picture  upon  the  same,  nor  give  any  reverence  there- 
unto, nor  superstitiously  shall  make  upon  themselves  the  sign 
of  the  cross  when  they  first  enter  into  any  church  to  pray, 
nor  shall  say  De  profundis^  for  the  dead,  or  rest  at  any  cross 
in  carrying  any  corpse  to  burying,  nor  shall  leave  any  little 
crosses  of  wood  there. 

17.  Item,  That  yearly,  at  Midsummer,  the  parson,  vicai', 
or  cm*ate,  and  churchwardens  shall  choose  two  collectors,  or 
more,  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  of  every  parish,  according 
to  a  statute  made  in  that  behalf  in  the  fifth  year  of  the 
Queen's  Majesty's  reign,  intituled  "  An  act  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor,"  and  renewed  in  the  last  parliament ;  which  collectors 
shall  weekly  gather  the  charitable  almose  of  the  parishioners, 
and  distribute  the  same  to  the  poor,  where  most  need  shall  be, 
without  fraud  or  partiality,  and  shall  quarterly  make  unto  the 
parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  and  churchwardens,  a  just  account 
thereof  in  writing.  And  if  any  person  of  ability  shall  obsti- 
nately or  frowardly  refuse  to  give  reasonably  towards  the  relief 
of  the  poor,  or  shall  wilfidly  discourage  others  from  so  chari- 
table a  deed,  or  shall  withdraw  his  accustomed  almose  without 
just  cause,  the  churchwardens  and  sworn-men  shall  present  to 

P  Candlemas,  Feb.  2 :  so  called  from  the  blessing  of  candles  on 
that  day.  "Sacerdos  indutus  cum  ministris  procedat  ad  benedicendura 
candelas.  Si  vero  hoc  festum  venerit  in  Dominica,  sit  benedictio  post 
aspersionem  aquse  benedictae  more  solito.  Finite  benedictione,  et  cum 
inceperint  distribuere  candelas,  a  choro  cantetur  antiphona,  '  Lumen  ad 
revelationem  gentium,  &c.  &c.' "  Processionale  Romanum.  Paris,  1666. 
p.  263.] 

P  Shrift :  from  the  verb  shrive,  to  confess :  whence  Shrove-Tuesday, 
on  wliich  day  it  was  customary  to  confess.] 
P  An  antiphone  in  the  office  for  the  dead.] 


FOR  THE  LAITY. 


141 


the  ordinary  every  such  person,  so  refusing  to  give,  dis- 
couraging others,  or  withdrawing  his  accustomed  almose,  that 
reformation  may  be  made  therein. 

18.  Item,  That,  for  the  retaining  of  the  perambulation 
of  the  circuit  of  every  parish  yearly,  the  parson,  vicar,  or 
curate,  and  churchwardens,  with  certain  of  the  substantial  men 
of  every  parish,  such  as  the  minister  and  churchwardens  shall 
think  meet  to  require,  shall  in  the  days  of  the  rogations, 
commonly  called  Cross-week,  or  Gang-days,  walk  the  ac- 
customed bounds  of  every  parish  ;  and  in  the  same  perambula- 
tion or  going  about,  the  minister  shall  use  none  other  ceremony 
than  to  say  in  English  the  two  psalms  beginning  Benedic 
anima  mm  Domino,  that  is  to  say,  the  hundred  and  third 
psalm  and  the  hundred  and  fourth  psalm,  and  such  sentences 
of  scripture  as  be  appointed  by  the  Queen's  Majesty's  In- 
junctions \  with  the  Litany  and  suffrages  following  the  same, 
and  reading  one  Homily  already  devised  and  set  forth  for  that 
purpose \  without  wearing  any  surplices,  carrying  of  banners 
or  hand-bells,  or  staying  at  crosses,  or  such  like  popish 
ceremonies. 

19.  Item,  That  the  minister  and  churchwardens  shall  not 
suffer  any  lords  of  misrule",  or  summer  lords  or  ladies^,  or  any 
disguised  persons  or  others  in  Christmas  or  at  May  games,  or 

[■*  At  which  time  also  the  same  minister  shall  inculcate  these  or 
such  sentences :  "  Cursed  be  he  which  translateth  the  bounds  and  doles 
of  his  neighbour."    Art.  xix.] 

The  homily  for  Rogation  week.] 

["  "  In  the  feast  of  Christmas  there  was  in  the  king's  house,  wherever 
lie  was  lodged,  a  Lord  of  Misrule,  or  Maister  of  merry  disports :  and  the 
like  had  they  in  the  house  of  every  nobleman  of  honour  or  good  worship, 
were  he  spiritual  or  temporal.  Amongst  the  which  the  Mayor  of  Lon- 
don and  either  of  the  SlierifFs  had  their  Lords  of  Misrule,  ever  contend- 
ing without  quarrel  or  offence  which  sliould  make  the  rarest  pastime  to 
delight  beholders.  These  Lords,  beginning  their  rule  on  All-hallow 
Eve,  continued  the  same  till  the  morrow  after  the  Feast  of  Purification 
commonly  called  Candlemas ;  in  which  space  fine  and  subtle  disguises, 
masks  and  mummeries,  with  playing  of  cards  for  counters,  nayles,  and 
points  in  every  house,  more  for  pastimes  than  gaine."  Stow's  Survey, 
p.  79.] 

['  The  lords  of  misrule  belonged  to  the  Christmas  sports,  the  sum- 
mer lords  and  ladies  to  the  festivities  of  May.] 


142 


IXJU.\CTIONS   AT  YORK. 


any  minstrels,  morrice-dancers,  or  others,  at  inshbearings'  or  at 
any  other  times,  to  come  um'everently  into  any  chm*ch  or 
chapel  or  chm-ch-yard,  and  there  dance  or  play  any  unseemly 
parts  with  scoffs,  jests,  wanton  gestures,  or  ribald  talk,  namely 
in  the  time  of  divine  sen  ice  or  of  any  sermon. 

20.  Item,  That  no  schoolmaster  shall  teach,  either  openly 
or  privately,  in  any  gentleman's  house,  or  in  any  other  place, 
unless  he  be  of  good  and  sincere  religion  and  conversation, 
and  be  first  examined,  allowed,  and  licensed  by  the  ordinarj'  in 
writing  under  his  seal.  He  shall  not  teach  any  thing  contraiy 
to  the  order  of  rehgion  now  set  forth  by  public  authority.  He 
shall  teach  his  scholars  the  Catechism  °  in  Latin  lately  set  forth, 
and  such  sentences  of  scriptm*e,  besides  profane  chaste  authors, 
as  shall  be  most  meet  to  move  them  to  the  love  and  due 
reverence  of  God's  true  religion,  now  ti-uly  set  forth  by  the 
Queen's  INIajesty,  and  to  induce  them  to  all  godliness  and 
honest  conversation. 

21.  Item,  That  no  parish  clerk  be  appointed  against  the 
good  will,  or  without  the  consent  of  the  parson,  \icax,  or  curate 
in  any  parish,  and  that  he  be  obedient  to  the  parson,  vicar,  and 
curate,  especially  in  the  time  of  celebration  of  divine  ser\ice  or 
of  sacraments,  or  in  any  preparation  thereunto ;  and  that 
he  be  able  also  to  read  the  first  lesson,  the  epistle,  and  the 
psalms,  with  answers  to  the  suffrages,  as  is  used  ;  and  ihat  he 
keep  the  boolis  and  ornaments  of  the  chm'ch  fair  and  clean, 
and  cause  the  church  and  choir,  the  Communion  table,  the 
pulpit,  and  the  font  to  be  kept  decent  and  made  clean  against 
service  time,  the  Communion,  sermon,  and  baptism,  and  also 
that  he  endeavour  himself  to  teach  young  children  to  read,  if 
he  be  able  so  to  do. 

The  wake,  or  feast  of  Dedication  in  honour  of  the  patron  saint ; 
so  called  from  the  custom  of  bringing  inshes  to  strew  upon  the  floor  of 
the  church  on  that  day.  Brand's  Popular  Antiq.  Vol.  i.  p.  436.  Ed.  1813. 
Many  of  these  sports  were  afterwards  expressly  sanctioned  by  King 
James  I.  in  his  "Declaration  about  lawful  sports  on  the  Lord's  day," 
A.D.  1603.   See  Cardwell,  Doc.  Ann.  ii.  pp.  191,  192.] 

P  Nowel's  Catechism,  approved  by  the  convocation  of  1562,  but 
not  printed  until  1.570.  It  M-as  reprinted  both  iu  Latin  and  English 
in  the  year  1572.    See  Strjpe,  Ann.  i.  i.  p.  525,  and  Parker,  ii.  p.  17-2 


FOR   THE  LAITY. 


143 


22.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  and  sworn-men  of 
every  parish  shall  half-yearly,  from  time  to  time,  present  to 
the  ordinary  the  names  of  all  such  persons  of  their  parish 
as  be  either  blasphemers  of  the  name  of  God,  great  or  often 
swearers,  adulterers,  fornicators,  incestuous  persons,  bawds, 
or  receivers  of  naughty  and  incontinent  persons,  or  harbourers 
of  women  with  child  which  be  unmarried,  conveying  or  suf- 
fering them  to  go  away  before  they  do  any  penance,  or 
make  satisfaction  to  the  congregation,  or  that  be  vehemently 
suspected  of  such  faults,  or  that  be  not  of  good  name  and 
fame  touching  such  faults  and  crimes,  or  that  be  drunkards, 
or  ribalds,  or  that  be  malicious,  contentious,  or  uncharitable 
persons,  common  slanderers  of  their  neighbours,  railers, 
scolders,  or  sowers  of  discord  between  neighbours.  And  also 
all  such  as  be  usm-ers,  that  is  to  say,  all  those  that  lend 
money,  corn,  ware,  or  other  thing,  and  receive  gain  therefore, 
over  and  above  that  which  they  lend. 

23.  Item,  That  the  churchwardens  and  sworn-men  of 
every  parish  shall  likewise,  half-yearly,  present  to  the  ordi- 
nary all  such  persons  as  either  heretofore  have  married  and 
be  not  divorced,  or  hereafter  shall  marry,  within  the  degrees 
of  affinity  or  consanguinity  by  the  laws  of  God  forbidden,  so 
set  out  for  an  admonition  in  a  table  lately  appointed  to  be 
affixed  in  every  parish  church  of  this  province ;  or  that,  being 
divorced  or  separated  for  the  same,  do  yet  notwithstanding 
cohabit,  and  keep  company  still  together ;  and  also  all  per- 
sons, being  married  without  those  degrees,  that  have  unlaw- 
fully forsaken  their  wives  or  husbands,  and  married  others. 
And  if  any  man  have  two  wives  at  once,  or  any  woman  two 
husbands  at  once ;  or  if  any,  being  divorced  or  separated 
asunder,  have  married  again ;  if  any  be  man-ied,  that  have 
made  a  precontract ;  if  any  have  married  without  banns 
thrice  solemnly  asked  in  the  church ;  if  any  couples  be  mar- 
ried that  live  not  together,  but  slanderously  live  apart ;  or 
if  any  have  married  out  of  the  parish  church,  where  they 
ought  to  have  solemnized  marriage,  the  churchwardens  and 
sworn-men  shall  likewise  present  the  same  half-yearly  to  the 
ordinary. 


144 


IXJUN'CniONS   AT  YORK. 


24.  Item,  The  churchwardens  and  swom-men  of  every 
parish  shall  likewise,  half-yearly,  present  to  the  ordinary  the 
names  of  all  such  persons  whatsoever,  either  of  the  clergy 
or  laity,  that  be  favourers  of  the  Komish  and  foreign  power ; 
letters'  of  true  religion ;  hearers  or  sayers  of  mass,  or  of  any 
Latin  service ;  preachers  or  setters  forth  of  corrupt  and 
popish  doctrines ;  maintainers  of  sectaries ;  disturbers  of  di- 
vine service ;  keepers  of  any  secret  conventicles,  preachings, 
or  lectures ;  receivers  of  any  vagabond  popish  priests,  or  other 
notorious  mishkers  of  true  religion,  or  maintainers  of  the  un- 
learned people  in  ignorance  and  error,  encouraging  and  mov- 
ing them  rather  to  pray  in  an  unkno%vn  tongue  than  in 
English ;  or  that  stubbornly  refuse  to  conform  themselves  to 
unity  and  godly  religion,  now  established  by  public  autho- 
rity. 

25.  And  finally.  The  churchwardens  and  swom-men 
of  every  parish  shall  likewise,  half-yearly,  present  to  the  ordi- 
nary, whether  all  these  Injunctions,  given  as  is  above,  as 
well  to  the  clergy  as  to  the  laity,  be  duly  obsen'ed  and 
kept ;  and  if  they  be  not,  then  which  and  how  many  of  the 
said  Injunctions  be  not  kept,  and  by  whom ;  and  in  what 
point  any  person  or  persons  do  violate  and  break  the  same. 

All  which  Injunctions  We  do  charge  and  command 
to  be  inviolably  performed  and  observed  of  all  persons  whom 
they  shall  concern,  within  our  province  of  York,  upon  pain 
of  contempt  and  of  excommunication  and  other  censm'es  of 
the  church,  by  the  ecclesiastical  laws  of  this  realm  in  such 
like  cases  limited  and  appointed. 


hinderers.] 


gibrn  1)))  tin  mo^tt  ^thmntit  jTatfter 
m  Cftnsite  OJtiminxtif,  h}}  tt)t  irobi- 
Jjf nre  of  BoQ,  9irrf)I)ps!f)op  of  ^orfer , 
prpmatf  of  Ornglantrf  ani  i^letropo- 
Iitaite,  imto  tfte  Beane  anti  Cftapte r  of 
tht  CatftfiJrall  Cfturtfte  of  ©orfef,  m 
ftiEJ  iilttropoliticall  Wisiitations  be- 
gimn  m  tht  Cftapitor  louse  of  tfte 
saOre  Catbetirall  Cfturrftr  tftc  jrbtft 
tiape  of  ilape,  9imo  Bommi  1571, 
rontmufti  anti  prorogflr  from  Uapr 
to  liape,  anti  tpie  to  tpme,  un- 
till  tftis  prrSfnt,  berngt  tin 
tmth  of  ^rtober  m  tbe 
pearf  ofomiLorli  (golJ 
a  tf)0U2iantif  fpbf 
ftiintirelir  grbrn- 
tpe  anti  tluo* 


[oiilNUA  L.] 


10 


INJUNCTIONS, 


<Sfc. 


Archbisiiop  1.  Imprimis,  For  the  better  Setting  forth  of  God's  glory, 
Register,  and  the  edifying  of  his  church.  We  will,  charge,  and  com- 
mand, that  all  persons  having  any  dignity  or  prebend  in  the 
cathedral  and  Metropolitan  church  of  York  shall  yearly,  either 
in  their  own  persons,  or  else  by  some  other,  who  for  his 
learning  is,  or  shall  be,  by  sufficient  authority  thereunto  called 
and  allowed,  preach  so  many  sermons  within  the  said  church, 
as  is  to  them  by  us  appointed  in  a  schedule  table  or  note, 
specially  set  forth  for  that  purpose,  and  hereunto  annexed. 
Which  order,  being  also  confirmed  by  the  express  consent  of 
the  dean  and  chapter  of  the  said  church,  as  plainly  appeareth 
by  a  decree  by  them  made  for  the  same  purpose,  the  7th  of 
October,  1572,  we  charge  and  command  to  be  inviolably 
from  time  to  time  observed  and  kept,  upon  pain  and  penalty 
in  the  same  order  expressed,  and  upon  pain  of  other  censures 
of  the  church,  to  be  published  and  executed  against  all  and 
singular  neglecting  the  same. 

2.  Item,  By  the  express  consent  of  the  same  dean  and 
chapter  of  the  said  cathedral  church  of  York,  we  will  and 
enjoin,  that  no  person  or  persons,  having  dignity  or  prebend 
within  the  said  church,  shall  from  henceforth  demise,  let,  or 
set  his  capital  mansion  house  to  any  lay  person,  or  to  an: 
other  person  or  persons,  saving  only  to  those  that  have,  or 
shall  have,  dignities  or  prebends  in  the  said  church  ;  neithe 
shall  he  by  any  other  device,  directly  or  indirectly,  defeat 
the  good  meaning  of  this  our  injunction,  so  that  if  any  such 
person,  having  such  house,  do  not  inhabit  the  same  himself,  or 
keep  it  for  his  own  repair  to  the  said  church,  (which  sha 
be  every  year  twice  at  the  least,)  the  said  house  and  houses, 
according  to  the  ancient  laudable  custom  of  this  church,  shall 


INJUNCTIONS   TO  THK    DEAN  AND  CHAPTER  OF    YORK.  147 

remain  to  be  inhabited  by  those  that  have  dignities  or  prebends 
in  the  same,  lacking  houses  of  their  owti.  And  for  the  better 
observation  of  this  injunction,  every  prebendary  hereafter  to 
be  installed  shall  take  an  oath  in  the  chapter  house,  before  his 
installation,  duly  to  observe  the  same. 

3.  Item,  We  will  and  enjoin,  that  the  dean  and  chapter 
shall  provide  and  have  from  time  to  time  a  fair  table,  where- 
upon and  in  the  same  shall  be  written,  without  blot  or  rasure, 
in  fair  letters  the  order,  word  by  word,  and  penalty  by  us  taken 
and  appointed,  for  and  concerning  the  sermons  to  be  had, 
made,  and  continued  in  the  cathedral  church  of  York  ;  and  the 
same  to  be  placed  in  the  choir  or  chancel  of  the  said  church, 
where  it  may  easily  be  seen  and  read  ;  that  thereby  every 
one  having  any  dignity  or  prebend  in  the  said  church  may  be 
put  in  mind  of  his  duty  in  that  behalf,  for  and  concerning 
his  sermons  thereby  appointed. 

■i.  Item,  We  will  and  command,  that  some  well  learned 
man  in  divinity  be  with  all  convenient  speed  provided  by  the 
dean  and  residentiaries  of  the  cathedral  church  of  York,  of 
the  revenues  and  profits  of  the  community  of  the  said  church  ; 
and  the  same  learned  man  by  us  to  be  allowed  for  the  reading 
of  a  divinity  lecture  twice  a  week,  at  the  least,  in  the  said 
church,  at  such  time  as  the  chancellor  of  the  same  church 
of  York  is  not  bound  to  read  the  divinity  lecture  there : 
then  the  said  learned  man  to  be  occupied  in  preaching  the 
word  of  God  in  such  parish  church,  pertaining  to  the  common 
of  the  said  cathedral  church  of  York,  as  the  dean,  and  in  his 
absence  the  pi'esident  of  the  chapter,  shall  appoint  him ;  or 
else  in  some  other  church  within  the  city  of  York,  if  special 
occasion  at  any  time  move  them  so  to  appoint  him. 

•5.  Item,  That  all  the  vicars  choral,  and  other  inferior 
ministers  vnthin  the  said  cathedral  church  of  York,  be  daily 
present  and  give  diligent  care  to  the  hearing  of  the  divinity 
lecture,  so  that  it  may  appear  how  much  they  profit,  when 
they  shall  be  examined  by  the  chancellor  of  the  same  church, 
or  by  the  reader  himself,  who  shall  examine  them  every 
month  once  at  the  least. 

10—2 


148 


INJUNCTIONS   TO    THE  DEAN 


6  Item,  That  the  holy  communion  may  be  more  duly 
frequented  than  hath  been  heretofore,  we  will  and  enjoin, 
that  upon  certain  days  hereafter  specified  the  holy  communion, 
all  excuses  set  apart,  shall  be  duly  and  reverently  ministered  ; 
and  we  exhort  all  persons  having  dignity  or  prebend  within  the 
said  church,  and  also  all  other  inferior  ministers  and  ofiicers, 
that  they,  and  every  of  them,  prepare  themselves  to  com- 
municate at  the  said  times  as  appointed,  viz :  Festo  Omnium 
Sanctorum,  Natalis  Domini,  Epiphanise,  Purificationis,  Pas- 
chatis,  Pentecostes  ;  and  in  all  other  months,  wherein  none 
of  these  feast  days  are,  then  the  holy  communion  shall  be 
duly  ministered  in  and  upon  the  first  Sundays  of  every  one  of 
those  months  ;  not  minding  hereby  to  inhibit,  but  that  the 
said  holy  communion  may  be  also  ministered  on  other  Sundays 
or  holy  days,  as  to  the  good  disposition  of  the  governors  and 
ministers  of  the  said  church  shall  seem  expedient,  according  to 
the  orders  set  forth  in  the  book  of  Common  Prayer. 

7.  Item,  That  every  person  having  any  dignity  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  York,  prebendaries  and  other  officers  of 
the  same,  remaining  within  the  city  of  York,  except  by  occa- 
sion of  office  or  some  other  special  impediment,  be  daily 
present  at  the  divine  service  in  the  said  church,  and  that 
none  of  them  at  any  time  hereafter  walk  in  any  part  of  the 
church  in  time  of  divine  service,  but  rather  to  place  themselves 
in  the  choir  in  their  own  stalls  by  order  to  them  appointed,  or 
some  other  convenient  place  in  the  same.  And  also,  that 
every  Sunday  and  holy  day  they  that  have  any  dignity  or 
prebend  in  the  said  church  of  York,  remaining  and  being 
resident  within  the  city  of  York,  be  there  present  at  divine 
service  in  his  surplice  and  hood,  according  to  his  degree, 
except  they  preach  in  some  other  place. 

8.  Item,  We  will  and  command,  that  there  be,  with  all 
speed  convenient,  provided  and  placed  so  many  vicars  choral 
within  the  church  of  York,  to  be  ministers  there,  as  the  lands 
of  their  house  called  Beddern',  by  the  discretion  of  the  dean 
and  chapter,  will  conveniently  sustain.    And  that  every  of 

This  is  now  a  court-yard  at  no  great  distance  from  the  minster, 
inhabited  by  the  poorer  classes.] 


AND  CHAPTER  OF  YORK. 


149 


these  vicars,  being  under  the  age  of  forty  years,  do  commit  to 
memory  every  week  one  chapter  of  St  PauFs  Epistles,  be- 
ginning with  the  first  to  the  Romans.  And  such  as  be  above 
the  age  of  forty  years  to  read  the  same  chapters  appointed 
so  diligently,  that  they  may  be  well  able  to  recite  perfectly, 
without  help  of  book,  the  whole  sum  of  the  same  chaptere. 
And  that  whosoever  shall  make  default  herein,  after  three 
several  admonitions,  if  he  do  not  amend  the  same,  to  be 
displaced,  and  some  better  placed  in  his  room.  Provided 
always,  that  we  reserve  to  ourselves,  or  to  such  as  by  our 
appointment  shall  be  thought  most  meet  for  that  purpo.se,  the 
examination  of  the  said  vicars. 

9.  Item,  That  the  vicars  choral  of  the  cathedral  chm'ch  of 
York  abstain  from  evil  company  and  unlawful  games,  neither 
give  occasion  of  offence  by  long  continuing  idle  in  any  open 
street ;  and  that  such  as  be  unmarried  go  to  commons  together 
in  their  common  hall  within  the  Beddern,  except  those  vicars 
which  give  attendance  of  the  canons  residentiaries  of  the  said 
church.  And  that  all  and  everj'  of  the  said  vicars  have  a 
Bible,  either  in  the  English  or  Latin  tongue,  to  occupy  them- 
selves at  times  convenient  in  reading  thereof.  And  also,  that 
such  as  be  in  commons  there  within  the  Beddern  shall  daily 
by  course,  immediately  after  dinner,  read  one  chapter  of  the 
four  Evangelists ;  and  every  day,  after  supper,  shall  read  one 
chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  or  some  chapter  of  St 
Paul's  Epistles :  and  the  same  to  be  read  in  order,  one  chapter 
after  another,  unto  the  end  of  the  said  books. 

10.  Item,  That  the  order  and  injunction  taken  by  our 
late  predecessor  Thomas-,  by  the  providence  of  God  late 
Archbishop  of  York,  for  and  concerning  a  survey,  and  other 
due  regard  of  the  lands  and  revenues  of  the  Church  of  York, 
be  duly  observed ;  viz.  that  the  dean  and  chapter  shall  cause, 
with  as  convenient  speed  as  may  be,  one  perfect  survey  to 
be  made  of  all  the  lands  and  revenues,  as  well  in  common,  as 
also  to  the  dean,  any  office,  or  prebends  of  the  said  church, 
belonging,  and  to  continue  the  same  from  time  to  time  here- 


Abp.  Young.] 


150 


INJUNCTIONS   TO   THE  DEAN 


after,  as  shall  be  most  expedient  for  the  indeiiinitv  of  this 
church  of  York. 

11.  Item,  Whereas  complaint  hath  been  made  by  sundry 
persons,  that  in  the  peculiar  jurisdictions,  belonging  to  the 
prebendaries  of  the  cathedral  church  of  York,  officers  have 
not  been  so  diligent  as  they  ought  to  have  been,  insomuch  as, 
when  extracts  or  copies  of  testaments  and  obligations  should  be 
sued  forth,  oftentimes  the  same  could  not  be  found  or  gotten ; 
to  the  intent  justice  hereafter  may  be  duly  ministered  to  all 
persons.  We  will  and  enjoin,  that  all  jjei-sons,  having  any 
dignity  or  prebend  in  the  church  of  York,  have  due  regard 
hereunto,  and  that  they  make  their  several  commissions  for 
the  execution  of  their  jurisdictions  unto  such  as  be  learned 
in  the  laws :  and  that  they  and  their  successors,  within  the 
space  of  twenty  days  after  any  testament  approved  or  admi- 
nistration committed  to  any  person  or  persons,  do  bring  or 
send,  or  cause  to  be  brought  or  sent,  the  testaments  so 
approved  or  administrations  committed,  with  such  inventories 
and  obligations  as  shall  thereunto  appertain,  unto  the  office  of 
the  clerk  of  the  dean  and  chapter  of  York,  there  to  be 
registered  and  remain  of  record,  paying  imto  the  clerk  of  the 
dean  and  chapter  such  duties  and  fees,  for  his  pains-taking  of 
and  in  the  premises,  as  shall  be  due  in  that  behalf,  according 
to  the  statutes  and  laws  of  this  realm. 

12.  Item,  That  every  year  four  prebendaries  be  appointed 
by  the  dean  and  chapter  in  plem  capitulo\  who  with  some 
discreet  mason,  carpenter,  glazier,  and  plumber,  shall  survey  the 
fabric  of  the  chm'ch  of  York,  and  well  view  the  same,  and 
afterwards  give  in  writing  their  opinions  to  the  dean  and 
chapter  concerning  the  present  state  of  the  fabric  of  the  said 
church,  and  that  all  decays  so  presented  be  speedily  amended. 

13.  Item,  Whereas  among  the  old  statutes  of  the  church 
of  York  many  of  them  be  superstitious  and  not  necessary, 
to  the  intent  those  which  are  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God 
and  the  statutes  of  this  realm  may  be  taken  away  and 
abolished,  being  either  not  necessary,  superstitious,  or  unprofit- 

in  full  chapter.] 


AND   CHAPTER   OF  YORK. 


151 


able ;  and  that  the  rest,  which  shall  be  tho.ught  necessary 
or  profitable  for  the  good  government  of  the  church  of  York, 
be  collected  and  drawn  into  a  book,  duly  to  be  confirmed ; 
we  will  and  enjoin,  that  the  same  old  statutes  be  viewed 
and  examined  by  Mr  Dr  Button,  dean  of  York,  Dr 
Rookbye,  precentor  of  the  same  church,  Mr  Palmer,  chan- 
cellor thereof,  Dr  Lakin,  prebendary  of  Wistow,  Dr  Gib- 
son, prebendar)'  of  Botevant,  Mr  Lynley,  prebendar}-  of 
Husthwaite :  which  statutes,  after  such  collection  and  con- 
firmation had,  we  will  and  command,  that  they  shall  yearly 
openly  be  read  in  the  chapter  house  at  four  sundry  times, 
viz.  the  Wednesdays  after  the  feasts  of  Saint  Martin,  Puri- 
fication, Whit-sunday,  and  Matthew. 

14.  Item,  We  will  and  enjoin,  that  upon  the  Wednesday 
after  every  of  the  said  feasts  of  Martin,  Purification,  Whit- 
sunday, and  Matthew,  betwixt  seven  and  eleven  of  the  clock  in 
the  forenoon,  the  dean  of  the  cathedral  church  of  York, 
and  in  his  absence  the  president  of  the  chapter  and  canons  of 
the  same,  being  within  the  diocese  of  York,  and  thereof 
monished  by  public  citation,  by  the  space  of  twenty  days  before 
set  upon  the  places  for  such  purposes  accustomed  within 
the  said  church,  and  the  proctors  of  those  that  be  absent 
without  the  diocese,  being  canons  of  the  same  church,  shall 
congregate  themselves  and  meet  together  capitular'der,  con- 
cerning necessary  business  of  the  same  church,  there  to  be 
entreated  and  concluded  upon,  or  for  reformation  of  any 
abuse,  officer,  or  member  of  the  said  church.  All  which  their 
decrees  concerning  the  premises  we  command  shall  be  ob- 
served, obeyed,  and  diligently  kept,  upon  pain  and  punishment 
by  the  censures  of  the  church,  as  shall  be  thought  convenient. 

15.  Item,  We  will  and  enjoin,  that  all  that  have  any 
dignities  or  prebends  within  the  said  cathcckal  chm-ch  of  York, 
dwelling  twenty  miles  from  the  said  church,  shall  constitute 
and  appoint  before  Christmas  next  a  sufficient  proctor,  either 
of  the  canons  or  prebends  or  vicars  choral  of  the  .said  church, 
wlio  shall  exhibit  the  same  proxy,  and  take  upon  him  the  same 
to  discharge  all  manner  of  duties  incident  to  the  said  dignity  or 
probond. 


152 


INJUNCTIONS    TO    THE  DEAN 


16.  Item,  That  the  precentor  of  the  church  of  York  for 
the  time  being,  or  some  other  discreet  person  by  him  ap- 
pointed, and  the  master  of  the  choristers,  provide  that  the 
said  choristers  of  the  church  of  York  be  virtuously  brought 
up,  and  taught  in  the  principles  of  religion ;  and  that  they 
cause  them  to  be  examined  thrice  in  every  quarter  of  a 
year  in  the  English  catechism,  now  lately  set  forth  and 
enlarged'. 

17.  Item,  That  the  vergers  of  the  cathedi'al  church  of 
York  suffer  no  man  to  walk  in  the  body  of  the  church, 
or  in  any  part  thereof,  in  sermon  time,  during  the  abode 
of  the  preacher  in  the  pulpit ;  and  that  if  any  person  so 
contemptuously  walk,  then  they  to  present  them  unto  us  and 
other  our  associates,  the  Queen's  ^Majesty's  commissioners  for 
causes  ecclesiastical  Avithin  the  province  of  York,  to  be 
corrected.  And  also  that  the  same  vergers  dihgently  attend 
in  the  choir  in  time  of  di\ine  service,  and  procure  that  then 
there  be  silence  and  quietness. 

18.  Item.  That  no  muniment,  charter,  evidence,  or  other 
writing,  belonging  to  the  church  of  York,  be  taken  out  of 
the  treasury,  vestry,  or  library,  except  he  that  taketh  the 
same  write  his  name  in  a  book  to  be  provided  for  the  same 
purpose,  testif}ing  the  contents  of  the  said  writing,  and  bind- 
ing himself  to  restore  the  same  again. 

19.  Item,  For  better  satisfaction  and  contentation  of  the 
prebendaries  and  canons  of  the  cathedral  church  of  York, 
which  are  not  residentiaries.  we  will  that  monition  be  given 
in  writing  eight  days  before,  publicly  in  the  chapter  house, 
when  and  at  what  time  the  accounts  belonging  to  the  com- 
mon and  fabric  of  the  said  church  of  York  shall  be  made, 
that  all  those  prebendaries  that  will  may  be  there  present 
to  hear  and  see  the  same. 

All  which  Injunctio.ns  we  do  chai'se  and  command  to 
be  inviolably  performed  and  kept,  upon  pain  of  contempt  and 
other  censures  by  the  laws  ecclesiastical  of  this  realm  in  such 

Nowel's  Catechism.    See  note,  p.  142.] 


AND   CHAPTER   OF  YORK. 


153 


like  cases  limited  and  appointed.  In  witness  of*  all  and  singular 
the  premises,  we  have  caused  our  great  seal  to  be  put  to 
these  presents,  and  hereunto  have  subscribed  our  name.  Given 
in  the  chapter  house  of  the  aforesaid  cathedral  and  Metro- 
political,  church  of  York,  the  tenth  day  of  the  month  of 
October,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God  a  thousand  five  hundred 
seventy  and  two,  and  of  our  translation  the  third  year. 


THESE  ARTICLES  EOLLOWING, 


WE 

EDMUND, 

BY  THE  PERMISSION  OF  GOD,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  YORK, 

PRIMATE  OF  ENGLAND,  AND  METROPOLITAN,  DO  COMMAND 
AND  ENJOIN  TO  BE  PUT  IN  EXECUTION  WITHIN 
THE  ARCHDEACONRY  OF  YORK,  BY  THE 
ARCHDEACON  OF  THE  SAME,  OR 
HIS  OFFICIAL,  WITH  SPEED 
AND  EFFECT". 

1 .    Imprimis,  That  the  form  and  order  appointed  in  the 
Yofk^fn"'''  pi'irited  schedule  hereunto  annexed 2,  for  taking  down  of  rood- 
lofU^  be  duly  and  precisely  observed  within  the  said  arch- 
deaconry, as  well  within  places  exempt  as  not  exempt. 

These  articles  were  issued  by  the  archbishop,  together  with  a 
commission,  in  Latin,  to  each  of  hLs  four  archdeacons,  viz.  of  York, 
Nottingham,  East  Riding,  and  Cleveland,  and  also  to  the  bishop  of  Sodor 
and  Man,  ad  deponenda  et  diruenda  (as  the  commission  runs)  sollaria, 
cellaria,  sen  sustentacula  ilia,  qua'  rul<)ari  hujus  regni  Aiiglicp  lingua 
Rood-lofts  appellantur,  ad  cujusquc  ecclesia  parochialis  ostium  chorale 
positu,  tanquam  vcterii  idolatries  et  superstitionis  vestigia  et  monumenta. 
A  printed  copy  also  of  an  order  of  the  queen's  commissioners  was  an- 
nexed, as  in  the  following  note.    The  Rood-loft  was  a  gallery,  or  plat- 
form, over  the  screen,  at  the  entrance  of  the  chancel,  upon  which  was 
the  Rood,  or  cross,  with  images  of  Mary  and  John.] 
\y  Order  of  the  Ecclesiastiral  Commissioners  for  the  removal  of  Rood-lofts. 
Orders  taken  tlie  tenth  day  of  October,  in  the  tliird  year  of  the  reign 
of  our  sovereign  lady  Elizabeth,  Queen  of  England,  France,  and 
Ireland,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  &c.,  by  virtue  of  her  Majesty's 
letters  addressed  to  her  Highness'  Commissioners  for  causes  eccle- 
siastical, as  foUoweth : 
Impiumis,  For  the  avoidmg  of  much  strife  and  contention  that  hath 
lieretofore  risen  among  the  Queen's  subjects,  in  divers  parts  of  the  realm, 
for  the  using  and  transposing  of  the  rood-lofts,  fonts,  and  steps  within  the 
quires  and  chancels  in  everj'  parish  churcli ;  It  is  thus  decreed  and  or- 
damed,  tliat  tlie  rood-lofts,  as  yet  being  at  this  day  aforesaid  un- 
transposed,  shall  be  so  altered  tliat  the  upper  parts  of  the  same,  with 
the  soUer,  be  quite  taken  down  unto  the  upper  parts  of  the  vaults  and 
beams,  running  in  length  over  the  said  vaults,  by  putting  some  con- 
venient crest  upon  the  said  beam,  towards  the  cliurch,  Ica\'ing  the 
situation  of  the  seats,  as  well  in  the  quire  as  in  the  church,  as  hereto- 
fore hath  been  used,  provided,  &c.|] 


INJUNCTIONS   TO   THE  ARCHDEACONS. 


155 


2.  Item,  That  every  parson,  vicar,  curate,  and  other 
minister  within  the  said  archdeaconry,  as  well  in  places  exempt 
as  not  exempt,  when  he  readeth  Morning  or  Evening  Prayer, 
or  any  part  thereof,  shall  stand  in  a  pulpit  to  be  erected  for 
that  purpose,  and  turn  his  face  to  the  people,  that  he  may  be 
the  better  heard,  and  the  people  the  better  edified :  Provided 
always,  that  when  the  churches  are  very  small,  it  shall  suffice 
that  the  minister  stand  in  his  accustomed  stall  in  the  quire, 
so  that  a  convenient  desk  or  lectern,  with  a  room  to  turn 
his  face  towards  the  people,  be  there  provided,  at  the  charges 
of  the  parish.  The  judgment  and  order  whereof,  and  also  the 
form  and  order  of  the  pulpit  to  be  erected,  as  before,  in  greater 
churches,  we  do  refer  unto  the  same  archdeacon,  or  his  official. 
Provided  also,  that  all  the  prayers  and  other  sei-vice,  appointed 
for  the  ministration  of  the  holy  Communion,  be  said  and  done 
at  the  communion-table  only. 

3.  Item,  That  every  minister  saying  any  public  prayers, 
or  ministering  the  sacraments,  or  other  rites  of  the  church, 
shall  wear  a  comely  surplice  with  sleeves ;  and  that  the  parish 
provide  a  decent  table,  standing  in  a  frame,  for  the  connnunion- 
table ;  and  that  no  linen  cloths,  called  altar-cloths,  and  before 
used  about  masses,  be  laid  upon  the  communion-table ;  but 
that  new  be  provided,  where  provision  hath  not  so  been  made 
afore. 


be  enquired  of,  within  the  Prouince 
of  Canterbun'e,  m  tftr  iHttropoIitiran 

visitation  of  the  most  reuerende  father 
in  (Sob,  ^Dmonbr  ^rtPisijop  of  Can- 
terburie,  Primate  of  all  Englande, 
antt  iHrtro{)0lttanr. 


In  the  xviij.  yeare  of  the  reigne  of  our  most  gracious 
iSDucrcMgttr  JLailtr  CPIijabctf),  bg  tijc  grate  of  (Soil, 
Ouccnr  nf  CFnglanttr,  JFraunrc  antt  JEre- 
lantic,  Jefcttilrr  of  ttjr 
fagti^.  ftc. 


Imprinted  at  London,  by 
Willyam  Seres. 
Anno.  1576. 


ARTICLES' 

TO  nt 

INQUIRED  OF  WITHIN  THE  PROVINCE  OF 
CANTERBURY,  &c. 


1.  Whether  Common  Prayer  be  sung  or  said  by  your 
parson,  vicar,  or  curate  in  your  several  churches  or  chapels, 
distinctly  and  reverently,  and  in  such  order  as  it  is  set  forth 
by  the  laws  of  this  realm,  without  any  kind  of  alteration, 
and  at  due  and  convenient  hours ;  and  whether  your  minister 
so  turn  himself,  and  stand  in  such  place  of  your  church  or 
chancel,  as  the  people  may  best  hear  the  same ;  and  whether 
the  holy  sacraments  be  likewise  ministered  reverently,  in  such 
manner  as  by  the  laws  of  this  realm  is  appointed ;  and  whether 
upon  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  not  being  holy  days,  the  Li- 
tany and  other  prayers  appointed  for  the  day  be  said  ac- 
cordingly ? 

2.  Whether  you  have  in  your  parish  churches  and  chapels 
all  things  necessary  and  requisite  for  Common  Prayer,  and 
administration  of  the  sacraments,  specially  the  Book  of  Com- 
mon Prayer  with  the  new  Kalendar,  a  Psalter,  the  English 
Bible  in  the  largest  volume,  the  two  tomes  of  the  Homilies, 
the  Paraphrases  of  Erasmus  translated  into  English,  the 
table  of  the  Ten  Commandments,  a  convenient  pulpit  well 
placed,  a  comely  and  decent  table,  standing  on  a  frame,  for 
the  holy  Communion,  with  a  fair  linen  cloth  to  lay  upon  the 

'  These  Articles  of  Inquiry  arc  taken  from  a  printed  copy  in  tlie 
Cambridge  University  Library.  They  are  not  noticed  by  Strypc,  nor 
are  they  given  by  Wilkins  or  Cardwell.  The  Archbishop's  sequestra- 
tion, wliich  took  place  in  this  year,  seems  to  have  internipted  the  pro- 
gress of  this  metropolitical  visitation.^ 


158 


ARTICLES  TO   HE    INQUIRED  01' 


same,  and  some  covering  of  silk,  buckram,  or  other  such  Hke, 
for  the  clean  keeping  thereof,  a  fair  and  comely  Communion 
cup  of  silver,  and  a  cover  of  silver  for  the  same,  which  may 
serve  also  for  the  ministration  of  the  Communion  bread,  a 
decent  large  surplice  with  sleeves,  a  sure  coffer  with  two 
locks  and  keys  for  the  keeping  of  the  register  book,  and 
a  strong  chest  or  box  for  the  almose  of  the  poor,  with  tlu-ee 
locks  and  keys  to  the  same,  and  all  other  things  necessary 
in  and  to  the  premises]? 

3.  Whether  the  form  of  Commination  against  sinners, 
with  certain  prayers  following  the  same,  set  forth  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  book  of  Common  Prayer  to  be  used  at  divers 
times  in  the  year,  be  by  your  minister  plainly  and  distinctly 
read  in  your  church  or  chapel  unto  the  people,  between  the 
Litany  and  the  commemoration  or  ministration  of  the  holy 
Communion,  three  times  at  least  in  the  year,  that  is  to 
say,  for  order  sake,  yearly  upon  one  of  the  three  Sundays 
next  before  Easter,  for  the  first  time ;  upon  one  of  the  two 
Sundaj's  next  before  the  feast  of  Pentecost,  for  the  second 
time ;  and  for  the  third  time,  upon  one  of  the  two  Sundays 
next  before  the  feast  of  the  birth  of  our  Lord,  over  and 
besides  the  accustomed  reading  thereof  upon  the  first  day 
of  Lent  I 

4.  Whether  in  your  churches  and  chapels,  all  altars  be 
utterly  taken  down  and  clean  removed,  even  unto  the  foun- 
dation, and  the  place  where  they  stood  paved,  and  the  wall 
whereunto  they  joined  whited  over,  and  made  miiform  with 
the  rest,  so  as  no  breach  or  rupture  appear?  And  whether 
your  rood-lofts  be  taken  down,  and  altered,  so  that  the  upper 
parts  thereof,  with  the  soUer  or  loft,  be  quite  taken  down 
unto  the  cross  beam,  and  that  the  said  beam  have  some 
convenient  crest  put  upon  the  same  ? 

5.  Whether  your  churches  and  chapels  with,  the  chan- 
cels thereof  be  well  and  sufficiently  repaired,  and  kept  with- 
out abuse  of  any  thing:  and  whether  yom*  churchyards  be 
well  fenced,  and  cleanly  kept ;  and  if  any  part  thereof  be 
in  decay,  through  whose  default  it  is  so? 


WITHIN    IHK    PliOVINCI''.    OF  CANTERBURY. 


159 


6.  Whether  all  and  every  antiphoners',  mass-books, 
grailes,  portesses,  processionals,  manuals,  legendaries,  and 
all  other  books  of  late  belonging  to  your  church  or  chapel, 
which  served  for  the  superstitious  Latin  service,  be  utterly 
defaced,  rent,  and  abolished;  and  if  they  be  not,  through 
whose  default  that  is,  and  in  whose  keeping  they  remain  i 
And  whether  all  vestments,  albs,  tunicles,  stoles,  phanons, 
pixes,  paxes,  handbells,  sacringbells,  censers,  chrismatories, 
crosses,  candlesticks,  holy-water-stocks,  images,  and  such 
other  relics  and  monuments  of  superstition  and  idolatry  be 
utterly  defaced,  broken,  and  destroyed ;  and  if  not,  where, 
and  in  whose  custody  they  remain  ? 

7.  Whether  your  parson,  vicar,  curate,  or  minister, 
do  wear  any  cope  in  your  parish  church  or  chapel,  or  mi- 
nister the  holy  Communion  in  any  chalice  heretofore  used 
at  mass,  or  in  any  profane  cup  or  glass,  or  use  at  the  mi- 
nistration thereof  any  gestures,  rites,  or  ceremonies,  not  ap- 
pointed by  the  book  of  Common  Prayer,  as  crossing  or 
breathing  over  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine,  or  shewing 

P  Vide  supra,  p.  135,  notes.  It  is  curious  to  find  most  of  these 
articles  of  church  furniture  enjoined  by  a  previous  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  to  be  provided  by  the  parishioners.  Archbishop  Winchelsea 
lived  in  the  early  part  of  tiie  fourteenth  century. 

"  Robertus  Winchelsea. 

"  In  ecclcsiis  parochialibus  omnis  supellex  rei  divina?  aut  parochiali 
opportuna  hie  annotata  reperiatur. 

"  Ut  parochiani  ecclesiarum  singularum  nostroe  Cantuariensis  pro- 
vinciae  sint  de  caetero  certiorcs  de  defectibus  ipsos  contingentibus,  ne 
inter  rectorea  et  ipsos  ambiguitas  generetur  temporibus  successivis, 
Volumus  de  csetero  et  pra?cipimus  quod  teneantur  invcnire  omnia  in- 
ferius  annotata ;  videlicet,  leijmdmn,  nntiphonarium,  gmdule,  psalterium, 
troperium,  ordinale,  missak,  manuale,  calicera,  vestimentum  principale 
cum  ramla,  dalmnfka,  tunicn,  et  cum  capa  in  choro  cum  onmibus  suis 
appendiciis,  frontale  ad  magnum  altare  cum  tribus  tucllis,  tria  superpel- 
licia,  unum  rochetum,  cruceni  processionaletn,  crucern  pro  niortuin,  thuri- 
hulum,  lucernam,  tintinnahulum  ad  deferendum  coram  corpore  Christi 
in  visitatione  infirmorum,  pixidem  pro  coiiiore  Christi,  honestum  velum, 
quadragesimale,  vexilla  pro  rogationibus,  eampanm  cum  chordis,  fere- 
trum  pro  defunctis,  vas  pro  aqua  beimlicta ,  osculatorium,  candelahrum  pro 
cerco  paschali,  fontcm  cum  serura,  imayims  in  ecclesia,  imaginem  princi- 
palem  in  cancello,  etc."  Lyndewode.  Provinciale  seu  Constitutiones 
Anglise.  Lib.  in.  tit.  de  Ecclesiis  ^dificandis,  fo.  137.] 


160 


ARTICLES  TO   BE    INQUIRED  OK 


the  same  to  the  people  to  be  worshipped  and  adored,  or 
any  such  Hke,  or  use  any  oil  and  chrism,  tapers,  spattle,  or 
any  other  popish  ceremony  in  the  ministration  of  the  sa- 
crament of  Baptism? 

8.  Whether  any  holy  days  or  fasting  days  heretofore 
abrogated,  or  not  appointed  to  be  used  as  holy  days  or 
fasting  days  by  the  new  kalendar  of  the  book  of  Common 
Prayer,  be  either  proclaimed  and  bidden  by  your  parson, 
vicar,  or  curate,  or  be  superstitiously  observed  by  any  of 
your  parish,  and  what  be  their  names  that  so  do  observe 
the  same ;  and  whether  there  be  any  ringing  or  tolling  of 
bells  to  call  the  people  together  used  in  any  of  those  days, 
more  or  otherwise  than  commonly  is  used  upon  other  days 
that  be  kept  as  work  days? 

9.  Whether,  when  any  man  or  woman  is  in  passing  out 
of  this  life,  the  beU  be  tolled  to  move  the  people  to  pray 
for  the  sick  person,  especially  in  all  places  where  the  sick 
person  dwelleth  near  unto  the  church ;  and  whether,  after 
the  time  of  his  or  her  passing  out  of  this  world,  there  be 
any  more  ringing  but  one  short  peal  before  the  burial,  and 
another  short  peal  after  the  burial,  without  any  other  super- 
fluous or  superstitious  ringing :  and  whether  on  All  Saints' 
day  after  Evening  Prayer  there  be  any  ringing  at  all,  or 
any  other  superstitious  ceremony  used,  tending  to  the  main- 
tenance of  popish  pm-gatory,  or  of  prayer  for  the  dead,  and 
who  they  be  that  use  the  same ;  and  whether  there  be  any 
ringing  or  knoUing  of  bells  on  Sundays  or  holy  days  be- 
tween Morning  Prayer  and  the  Litany,  or  in  any  time  of  the 
Common  Prayer,  reading  of  the  Homilies,  or  of  preaching, 
except  one  bell  in  convenient  time  to  be  rung  or  tolled  be- 
fore the  sermon ;  or  any  other  ringing  used  upon  Saints'  eves 
or  festival  days,  saving  to  Common  Prayer,  and  that  without 
excess ;  and  who  doth  ring  or  knoll  otherwise  ? 

10.  Whether  your  parson  or  vicar  have  preached,  or 
caused  to  be  duly  preached  in  your  chm-ch,  his  quarterly 
or  monthly  sermons,  as  by  the  Queen's  Injunctions'  he  is 

1^'  Arts.  in.  and  iv.] 


WITHIN   THE  PROVINCE   OP  CANTERBURY. 


161 


bound,  and  what  be  tlie  names  of  such  as  have  preached  for 
hira ;  and  whether  he  hath  admitted  any  man  to  preach  not 
having  sufficient  hcence,  or  hath  inhibited  or  letted  any  from 
preaching  having  sufficient  hcence  ? 

11.  Whether  any  person  or  persons,  not  being  ordered 
at  least  for  a  deacon,  or  licensed  by  the  ordinary,  do  say 
Common  Prayer  openly  in  your  church  or  chapel ;  or  any,  not 
being  at  the  least  a  deacon,  do  solemnize  matrimony,  or 
administer  the  sacrament  of  Baptism,  or  deliver  unto  tlie 
communicants  the  Lord's  cup,  at  the  celebration  of  the  holy 
Communion ;  and  what  he  or  they  be,  that  so  do.  And 
whether  the  parson,  vicar,  or  fermer^  of  your  benefice,  do 
cause  or  suffer  any  curate  or  minister  to  serve  your  church, 
before  he  be  examined  and  admitted  by  the  ordinary  or 
his  deputy  in  writing,  and  do  shew  his  licence  to  the  church- 
wardens ;  and  whether  any  curate  do  serve  two  cures  at  one 
time,  without  the  special  licence  of  the  ordinary,  or  liis 
deputy  in  that  behalf,  in  writing  first  had? 

12.  Whether  your  parson,  vicar,  or  curate  do  every 
Sunday,  when  thei'e  is  no  sermon,  read  distinctly  and  plainly 
some  part  of  the  Homilies  prescribed  and  set  forth  by  the 
Queen''s  authority  to  be  read ;  and  every  holy  day,  when  there  is 
no  sermon,  immediately  after  the  gospel,  openly,  plainly,  and 
distinctly  recite  to  his  parishioners  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
Articles  of  the  Faith,  and  the  Ten  Commandments  in  English  ; 
and  whether  any  minister  not  admitted  by  the  ordinary,  or  by 
other  lawful  authority,  do  expound  any  scripture  or  matter  of 
doctrine  by  the  way  of  exhortation  or  otherwise,  and  thereby 
omit  and  leave  off  the  reading  of  the  Homihes  ? 

13.  Whether  your  parson,  vicar,  or  curate  do  every 
Sunday  and  holy  day,  openly  in  the  church,  call  for,  hear,  and 
instruct  all  the  children,  apprentices,  and  servants  of  both 
sexes,  that  be  of  convenient  age  within  your  parish,  or  at  the 
least  so  many  of  them  by  course  as  the  time  will  serve, 
and  as  he  may  well  hear  and  instruct  for  half  an  hour  at 

Fermer:  fanner,  one  who  farmed  the  tithes.  Vide  Spchnan, 
Glossar.  in  voc.  firmarius.^ 

11 

[grindal.] 


162 


ARTICLES   TO   BE   INQtllRED  OP 


the  least,  before  or  at  the  Evening  Prayer,  in  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, the  Articles  of  the  Belief,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
and  diligently  examine  and  teach  them  the  Catechism,  as  it  is 
now  allowed  and  set  forth ;  and  whether  for  that  purpose,  he 
doth  take  the  names  of  them  all,  and  by  com"se  call  certain  of 
them  by  name  every  Sunday  and  holy  day,  to  come  to  the 
teaching  of  the  same  Catechism  ? 

14.  Whether  all  fathers  and  mothers,  masters  and  dames  j 
of  your  parish,  cause  their  children,  servants,  and  apprentices,  '< 
both  mankind  and  womankind,  being  above  seven  years  of  age 
and  under  twenty,  which  have  not  learned  the  Catechism, 
to  come  to  the  chm'ch  on  Sundays  and  holy  days,  at  the 
times  appointed,  or  at  the  least  such  and  so  many  of  them  as 
your  minister  shall  appoint,  and  there  diligently  and  obediently 
to  hear  and  to  be  ordered  by  the  minister,  until  such  time  as 
they  have  learned  the  same  Catechism  ;  and  what  be  the  names 
of  those  that  do  not  cause  their  children,  servants,  and  ap- 
prentices so  to  come  to  the  church  to  be  instructed  and 
examined,  and  how  many  of  the  said  children,  servants,  and 
apprentices  be  in  your  parish,  which,  being  above  seven  years 
old  and  under  twenty  years  of  age,  cannot  say  by  heart  the 
said  Catechism,  and  what  be  their  names  and  age,  and  with 
whom  they  dwell  ? 

i 

15.  Whether  your  parson,  vicar,  curate,  or  other 
minister  in  your  church  or  chapel,  hath  admitted  to  the 
receiving  of  the  holy  Communion  any  open  and  notorious 
fornicator,  adulterer,  or  evil  liver,  by  whom  the  congregation  is 
offended,  without  due  penance  first  done,  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  congregation ;  or  any  malicious  person  that  is  notoriously 
known  to  be  out  of  charity,  or  that  hath  done  any  open 
wrong  to  his  neighbour  by  word  or  deed,  without  due  re- 
conciliation first  made  to  the  party  that  is  wronged? 

16.  Whether  your  parson,  vicar,  curate,  or  minister, 
hath  admitted  to  the  holy  Communion  any  of  his  parish,  being 
above  twenty  years  of  age,  either  mankind  or  womankind, 
that  cannot  say  by  heart  the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Articles 
of  the  Faith,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  English,  and  what 


WITHIN  THE   PROVINCE  OF  CANTERBURY. 


163 


be  the  names  of  such  as  cannot  say  the  same,  or  being 
above  fourteen  years  and  under  twenty  years  of  age,  that 
cannot  say  the  Catechism  allowed  and  set  forth  in  the  said 
book  of  Common  Prayer.  And  whether  he  marry  any  persons 
which  were  single  before,  that  cannot  say  the  Catechism.  And 
whether  he  useth  to  examine  his  parishioners  at  convenient 
times  before  he  administer  unto  them,  and  namely  before 
Easter  yearly,  to  the  intent  he  may  know,  whether  they  can  say 
by  heart  the  same,  which  is  required  in  this  behalf,  or  no  ? 

17.  Whether  your  priests  and  ministers  be  peace-makers, 
and  no  brawlers,  or  sowers  of  discord,  and  exhort  their 
parishioners  to  obedience  towards  their  Prince,  and  all  other 
that  be  in  authority,  and  to  charity  and  mutual  love  among 
themselves ;  whether  they  be  diligent  in  visiting  the  sick,  and 
comforting  them,  and  do  move  them  earnestly,  especially  when 
they  make  their  testaments,  to  consider  the  necessity  of  the 
poor,  and  to  give  to  their  box  or  chest  their  charitable  devo- 
tions' or  almose  I 

18.  Whether  they  neglect  the  study  of  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures and  of  the  Word  of  God  ;  and  whether  such  of  them 
as  be  under  the  degree  of  a  Master  of  Arts,  have  of  their 
own  at  the  least  the  New  Testament  both  in  English  and 
Latin ;  and  whether  they  do  every  day  with  good  advisement 
confer  one  chapter  of  the  Latin  and  English  together  at 
the  least :  and  whether  they  have  given  due  account  thereof, 
and  to  whom  ? 

19.  Whether  any  of  your  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  or 
ministers  be  favourers  of  the  Romish  or  foreign  power,  letters 
of  true  religion,  preachers  of  corrupt  and  popish  doctrine,  or 
maintainers  of  sectaries,  or  do  set  forth  and  extol  vain  and 
sujierstitious  religion,  or  be  maintainers  of  the  unlearned  people 
in  ignorance  and  error,  encouraging  or  moving  them  rather 
to  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  than  in  English,  or  to  put  their 
trust  in  a  certain  number  of  prayers,  as  in  saying  over  a 
number  of  beads,  Lady-Psalters,  or  other  like? 

['  Devotions  :  oblations  devoted  to  charitable  or  pious  purposes.  See 
Rubric  after  the  Offertory  in  the  Communion  Service.] 

11—2 


164 


ARTICLES   TO  BE   INQUIRED  OF 


20.  Whether  any  do  preach,  declare,  or  speak  any  thing 
in  derogation  of  the  book  of  Common  Prayer,  which  is  set 
forth  by  the  laws  of  this  realm,  dispraising  the  same,  or  any 
thing  therein  contained  I 

21.  Whether  your  parson,  vicar,  or  curate  hath  or  doth 
maintain  any  doctrine  contrary  or  repugnant  to  any  of  the 
"  Articles  agreed  upon  by  the  clergy  in  the  convocation 
holden  at  London,  Anno  Domini,  1562,  for  the  avoiding  of 
diversities  of  opinions,  and  for  establishment  of  consent  touch- 
ing true  religion',"  set  forth  by  the  Queen's  authority;  and 
whether  any,  having  been  admitted  to  his  benefice  since  the 
thirteenth  year  of  the  Queen's  reign,  hath  not  within  two 
montlis  after  his  induction  publicly  read  the  said  Articles  in 
your  chm-ch  in  the  time  of  Common  Prayer  there,  with 
declaration  of  his  unfeigned  assent  thereunto^  ? 

22.  Whether  your  parson,  vicar,  curate,  minister,  or 
reader,  do  church  any  unmarried  woman  which  hath  been 
gotten  with  child  out  of  lawful  marriage,  and  say  for  her 
the  form  of  Thanksgiving  of  women  after  child-birth,  except 
such  an  unmarried  woman  have  either,  before  her  child-birth, 
done  due  penance  for  her  fault  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
congregation,  or  at  her  coming  to  give  thanks  do  openly 
acknowledge  her  fault  before  the  congregation,  at  the  appoint 
ment  of  the  minister,  according  to  order  prescribed  to  the 
said  minister  by  the  ordinary  or  liis  deputy ;  the  same 
churching  to  be  had  always  on  some  Sunday  or  holy  day, 
and  upon  none  other  day? 

23.  Whether  any  of  your  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  or 
ministers,  or  any  other  priest,  or  any  lay  man  or  woman, 
do  wilfully  maintain  or  defend  any  heresies,  false  opinions, 
or  popish  errors,  contrary  to  the  laws  of  Almighty  God, 

[}  The  Thirty-nine  Articles.] 

P  By  a  statute  passed  a.d.  1571,  13  Eliz.,  it  was  enacted,  that  every 
person,  after  the  end  of  that  session  of  parliament,  to  be  admitted  to 
any  benefice  with  cure,  should  within  two  months  after  his  induction 
publicly  read  the  thu'ty-nine  Articles  in  his  parish  church,  with  declara- 
tion of  his  unfeigned  assent  to  the  same,  otherwise  to  incur  deprivation 
immediately  ipso  facto.    See  Sti-ype,  Annals  ii.  i.  105.J 


WITHIN  THE  PROVINCE  OF  CANTERBURY.  165 

and  true  doctrine  by  public  authority  in  this  realm  now 
set  forth,  and  what  be  their  names ;  and  whether  any  keep 
any  secret  conventicles,  preachings,  lectures,  or  readings  con- 
trary to  the  law,  and  what  be  their  names? 

24.  Whether  there  be  any  in  your  parish  that  openly 
or  privately  say  mass,  or  hear  mass,  or  any  other  kind  of 
service  or  prayer  than  is  set  forth  by  the  laws  of  this  realm  ? 

25.  Whether  any  popish  priests,  either  going  as  priests, 
or  disguised  in  other  apparel,  or  altering  their  names  for 
any  cause,  or  any  other,  or  runagate  persons,  mislikers  or 
depravers  of  true  religion,  that  do  not  minister  or  frequent 
Common  Prayer  now  used,  nor  communicate  at  times  ap- 
pointed by  the  law,  do  resort  secretly  or  openly  into  your 
parish ;  and  to  whom,  and  of  whom  be  they  received,  har- 
boured, and  relieved,  and  what  be  their  names  and  surnames, 
or  by  what  names  are  they  called  ? 

26.  Whether  your  parsons  and  vicars  be  resident  and 
dwell  continually  upon  their  benefices,  doing  their  duties  in 
preaching,  reading,  and  ministering  the  sacraments ;  and 
whether  they  keep  hospitality,  according  as  their  livings  will 
extend ;  and  whether  their  houses  and  chancels  be  well  re- 
paired and  upholden? 

27.  Whether  they,  or  any  of  them,  have  more  benefices 
than  one,  how  many,  and  in  what  countries  they  be,  and 
what  be  the  names  thereof? 

28.  Whether  they,  when  they  be  absent  from  their 
benefices,  do  leave  their  cures  to  a  rude  and  unlearned  person, 
and  not  to  an  honest  and  well-learned  expert  curate,  which 
can  and  will  teach  the  people  wholesome  doctrine ;  and 
whether  in  their  absence  they  do  procure  learned  men  to 
preach  in  their  churches  and  cures,  at  least  one  sermon  every 
quarter  of  a  year  ? 

29.  Whether  such  parsons  and  vicars  as  be  not  resi- 
dent, neither  keep  hospitality,  do  relieve  their  poor  parishio- 


16G 


ARTICLES   TO   BE   INQUUiED  OF 


ners,  and  what  give  they  yearly  to  them ;  and  if  they  be 
not  resident,  and  may  dispend  yearly  twenty  pounds  or  above 
either  in  this  diocese  or  elsewhere,  whether  do  they  dis- 
tribute every  year  among  their  poor  parishioners  at  the  least 
the  fortieth  part  of  the  fruits  of  their  benefices,  where  they  be 
not  resident  ? 

30.  Whether  your  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and  minis- 
ters, keep  well  tlieir  registers  of  all  weddings,  buryings, 
and  christenings  within  yoiu*  parish,  and  do  present  a  copy 
of  them  once  every  year  by  indenture  to  the  ordinary  or 
his  officers,  and  whether  they  read  the  Queen^s  Majesty's 
Injunctions  every  quarter  of  a  year  once,  or  no? 

31.  Whether  they,  or  any  of  them,  keep  any  suspected 
women  in  their  houses,  or  be  incontinent  persons,  given  to 
drunkenness,  idleness,  or  be  haunters  of  taverns,  ale-houses, 
or  suspected  places,  or  be  hunters,  hawkers,  dicers,  carders, 
tablers',  swearers,  or  othenvise  suspected  of  any  notorious 
crime,  or  give  any  evil  example  of  hfe ;  and  whether  they 
(as  they  ought  to  do)  occupy  themselves  in  the  reading  or 
hearing  some  part  of  the  holy  Scripture,  or  other  good  au- 
thor, or  in  some  other  godly  or  laudable  exercise,  meet  for 
their  vocation? 

32.  Whether  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  keep  or  suffer 
to  be  kept  in  their  parsonage  or  vicarage-houses  any  ale- 
houses, tippling-houses,  or  taverns,  or  do  sell  ale,  beer,  wine, 
or  any  victual  i 

33.  Whether  your  parsons  or  vicars  have  bought  their 
benefices,  or  come  to  them  by  simony,  fraud,  or  deceit,  or 
by  any  colourable  pact,  or  other  unlawful  mean  whatsoever, 
or  be  vehemently  suspected  or  defamed^  thereof;  and  whether 
they  keep  in  their  own  hands,  or  have  demised  and  let  to 
farm  their  parsonages  and  vicarages,  or  their  glebe  land,  or 
tithes,  or  any  part  thereof,  and  whether  any  such  lease  be 
made  for  the  performance  of  any  simoniacal  pact,  made  di- 

Players  at  the  game  of  tables  or  backgammon.^ 
Defamed:  accused.] 


WITHIN    THE   PROVINCE    OF  CANTERBURY. 


167 


rectly  or  indirectly  between  the  incumbent  and  the  patron, 
or  between  the  incumbent  or  any  other  person,  for  the  pre- 
senting of  the  same  incumbent  to  that  benefice? 

34.  Whether  any  minister  or  priest,  presented  to  any 
benefice  in  this  diocese,  hath  covenanted,  promised,  or  prac- 
tised to  or  with  the  patron  thereof,  or  any  other  person  or 
persons  that  had  the  advowson  or  gift  of  the  same  benefice, 
or  with  any  other  person  or  persons  on  his  or  their  behalf, 
to  give  to  him  or  his  friend  any  sum  of  ready  money  for 
presenting  him  to  the  same,  or  have  offered  by  promise  or 
bond  any  lease,  either  of  the  whole  benefice,  limiting  the  rent 
far  under  the  just  value,  or  of  the  mansion  house,  glebe  lands, 
or  any  portion  of  the  tithes  and  fruits  of  the  same  benefice, 
receiving  little  or  nothing  therefor,  or  suffering  the  patron, 
or  any  other  person  that  presented  him,  to  have  his  own 
tithes  within  the  benefice  free  unto  himself,  or  else  have 
granted  some  yearly  pension,  or  other  yearly  commodity,  to 
him,  his  child,  servant,  or  friend,  for  preferring  him  to  the 
same  benefice,  or  otherwise  have  suffered  him  to  make  a 
gain  by  any  colour,  deceit,  or  simoniacal  pact  in  bestowing 
the  said  benefice? 

35.  Whether  the  church  of  your  parish  be  now  vacant 
or  destitute  of  an  incumbent,  or  no ;  and  if  it  be,  how  long 
it  hath  been  so,  and  who  is  the  patron  ;  and  whether  he 
suffereth  the  benefice  to  lie  vacant,  and  occupieth  the  glebe 
land,  and  taketh  the  tithes  and  other  fruits  to  himself,  during 
the  time  of  the  vacation ;  or  who  else  occupieth  and  taketh 
the  same? 

36.  Whether  there  be  any  lay  or  temporal  man,  not 
being  within  orders,  or  any  child,  that  hath  or  enjoyeth  any 
benefice  or  spiritual  promotion  ? 

37.  Whether  any  priest  or  minister  be  come  into  this 
diocese  out  of  any  other  diocese,  to  serve  any  cure  here, 
without  letters  testimonial  of  the  ordinary,  from  whence  he 
came,  under  his  authentic  seal  and  hand,  to  testify  the  cause 
of  his  departing  from  thence,  and  of  his  behaviour  there  ? 


168 


ARTICLES  TO   BE  INQUIRED  OF 


38.  ^Vhether,  for  the  retaining  of  the  perambulation  of 
the  circuit  of  your  parish,  the  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  church- 
wardens, and  certain  of  the  substantial  men  of  the  parish,  in 
the  days  of  the  rogations  commonly  called  the  Gang-days', 
walk  the  accustomed  bounds  of  your  parish ;  and  whether,  in 
the  same  perambulation  and  going  about,  the  curate  do  use 
any  other  rite  or  ceremony  than  to  say  or  sing  in  English 
the  two  psalms  beginning  Benedic  anima  mea  Domino^  that 
is  to  say  the  ciii.  psalm  and  the  civ.  psalm,  and  such  sen- 
tences of  Scripture  as  be  appointed  by  the  Queen's  Majesty's 
Injunctions,  with  the  Litany  and  suffrages  following  the  same, 
and  reading  one  Homily  already  devised  and  set  forth  for  that 
purpose,  without  wearing  any  surplices,  carrying  of  banners 
or  hand-bells,  or  staying  at  crosses,  or  any  such  hke  popish 
ceremonies  I 

39.  Whether  the  parish  clerk  be  appointed  according 
to  the  ancient  custom  of  the  parish ;  and  whether  he  be  not 
obedient  to  the  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  especially  in  the 
time  of  celebration  of  divine  service,  or  of  the  sacraments, 
or  in  any  preparation  thereunto ;  and  whether  he  be  able 
and  ready  to  read  the  first  Lesson,  the  Epistle,  and  the 
Psalms,  with  answers  to  the  suffrages,  as  is  used  ;  and  whether 
he  keep  not  the  books  and  ornaments  of  the  church  fair  and 
clean,  and  cause  the  church  and  choir,  the  Communion-table, 
the  pulpit,  and  the  font  to  be  made  decent  and  clean,  against 
service  time,  the  Communion,  sermon,  and  Baptism! 

40.  Whether  there  be  any  man  or  woman  in  your  parish 
that  resorteth  to  any  popish  priest  for  shrift  or  auricular  con- 
fession, or  any  that  within  three  years  now  last  past  hath 
been  reconciled  unto  the  pope,  or  to  the  church  of  Rome, 
or  any  that  is  reputed  or  suspected  so  to  be :  and  whether 
there  be  any  that  refuse  to  come  to  the  church  to  hear 
divine  service,  or  to  communicate  according  to  the  order  now 
established  by  public  authority ;  and  what  be  their  names  ? 

41.  Whether  there  be  any  person  or  persons,  ecclesi- 
astical or  temporal,  within  your  parish,  or  elsewhere  within 

['  Walking,  or  perambulation  days :  from  gang,  to  walk.] 


WITHIN  THE   PROVINCE   OF  CANTERBURY. 


169 


this  diocese,  that  of  late  have  retained  or  kept  in  their  cus- 
tody, or  that  read,  sell,  utter,  disperse,  carry,  or  deliver  to 
others  any  English  books,  set  foi-th  of  late  years  at  Louvain', 
or  in  any  other  place  beyond  the  seas,  by  Harding,  Dorman, 
Allen,  Saunders,  Stapleton,  Marshall,  Bristow^,  or  any  of 
them,  or  by  any  other  English  papist,  either  against  the 
Queen's  Majesty's  supremacy  in  matters  ecclesiastical,  or 
against  true  religion  and  catholic  doctrine  now  received 
and  established  by  common  authority  within  this  realm ;  and 
what  their  names  and  surnames  are? 

42.  Whether  there  be  any  in  your  parish  that  useth 
to  pray  in  English  or  in  Latin  upon  beads,  or  other  such 
like  thing,  or  upon  any  superstitious  popish  Primer,  or  other 
like  book ;  and  what  be  their  names  1 

43.  Whether  the  people  of  your  parish,  especially  house- 
holders, having  no  lawful  excuse  to  be  absent,  do  faithfully 
and  diligently  endeavour  themselves  to  resort  with  their  chil- 
dren and  servants  to  their  parish  church  or  chapel  on  the 
holy  days,  and  chiefly  upon  the  Sundays,  to  Morning  and 

[}  "  Now  were  many  of  the  English  popish  recusants  become  fugitives 
abroad  in  Flanders,  and  particularly  in  Antwerp  and  Louvain,  and  in 
other  places  in  the  king  of  Spain's  dominions.  Here  they  employed 
themselves  in  writing  very  dangerous  and  seditious  books  against  the 
Queen  and  her  government,  which,  when  they  had  printed,  they  caused 
to  be  conveyed  over  hither,  and  privily  dispersed  abroad ;  which  had 
perverted  many  of  the  ignorant  people,  and  made  them  run  into  dis- 
orders." Strype,  Annals,  Chap.  xlvi.  Vol.  i.  part  ii.  p.  192.  Also 
Chap.  XXIV.  Vol.  I.  part  i.  p.  410,  411.  See  also  the  Queen's  Letter  to 
the  Bishop  of  London  for  seizing  seditious  books,  &c.  Appendix,  No. 
XXXII.  Vol.  I.  part  ii.  p.  529.] 

P  The  above-named  writers  were  the  principal  authors  of  the  sedi- 
tious books  of  this  period ;  the  design  of  which  was,  not  only  to  vilify 
the  reformed  English  Church,  but  also  to  draw  the  people  from  their 
allegiance  to  the  Queen.  Harding,  Dorman,  Saunders  and  Stapleton 
attacked  Bishop  Jewel's  Apology.  Dr  Richard  Marshall  is  rendered 
infamous  by  his  brutal  treatment  of  the  remains  of  Peter  Martyr's  wife  at 
Oxford,  which  he  dug  up  and  bui-ied  in  his  dung-hill.  Allen,  who  was 
afterwards  a  cardinal,  wrote  various  tracts  in  furtherance  of  the  Spanish 
invasion,  many  of  which  were  found  in  some  of  the  ships  of  the 
Armada,  ready  for  distribution  in  England.  A  full  account  of  these  men 
and  their  writings  may  be  read  in  Strype's  works,  to  which  the  reader 
is  referred.] 


170 


ARTICLES  TO   BE  INQUIRED  OF 


Evening  Prayer,  and  upon  reasonable  let  thereof  to  some 
usual  place,  where  Common  Prayer  is  used,  and  then  and 
there  abide  orderly  and  soberly  during  the  time  of  Common 
Prayer,  homilies,  sermons,  and  other  service  of  God  there 
used,  reverently  and  devoutly  giving  themselves  to  the  hear- 
ing thereof,  and  occupying  themselves  at  times  convenient  in 
private  prayer ;  and  who  they  be  that  either  negligently  or 
wilfully  absent  themselves,  or  come  very  late  to  the  church, 
upon  the  Sundays  especially,  or  that  walk,  talk,  or  otherwise 
unreverently  behave  themselves  in  the  church,  or  use  any 
gaming  or  pastime  abroad  or  in  any  house,  or  sit  in  the 
streets  or  churchyard,  or  in  any  tavern  or  ale-house,  upon 
the  Sunday  or  other  holy  day,  in  the  time  of  Common  Prayer, 
sermons,  or  reading  of  the  homilies,  either  before  noon  or 
after  noon  ? 

44.  Whether  the  forfeiture  of  twelve-pence  for  every 
such  offence,  appointed  by  a  statute  made  in  the  first  year 
of  the  Queen  s  Majesty's  reign\  be  levied  and  taken,  accord- 
ing to  the  same  statute,  by  the  churchwardens,  of  every  person 
that  so  offendeth,  and  by  them  be  put  to  the  use  of  the  poor 
of  the  parish,  and  if  it  be  not,  by  whose  default  it  is  not 
levied;  and  what  particular  sums  of  money  have  been  for- 
feited that  way,  and  by  whom,  since  the  feast  of  Easter  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1575,  until  the  day  of  giving  up  the 
presentment  concerning  these  articles ;  and  so  from  time 
to  time,  as  the  same  churchwardens  and  sworn  men  shall  be 
appointed  to  present  in  this  behalf,  and  how  much  of  such 
forfeitm-es  have  been  delivered  to  the  use  of  the  poor  of  the 
parish,  and  to  whom  the  same  hath  been  delivered  ? 

45.  Whether  you  know  any,  that  in  the  time  of  the 
reading  of  the  Litany,  or  of  any  other  part  of  the  Common 
Prayer,  or  in  the  time  of  the  sermon,  or  of  reading  the 
homilies,  or  any  part  of  the  Scriptm-es  to  the  parishioners, 
any  person  have  departed  out  of  the  chm-ch  without  just  and 
necessary  cause,  or  that  disturb  the  minister  or  preacher 
any  manner  of  ways  in  the  time  of  divine  service  or  ser- 

P  Cap.  ]  G.  This,  and  other  enactments  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign 
on  the  same  subject,  are  given  in  Burn's  'Justice  of  the  Peace/  under 
the  head— Public  Worship.] 


WITHIN    THE    PROVINCE   OF    CANTERIiURY.  171 

mon ;  and  whether  any,  in  contempt  of  their  parish  church 
or  minister,  do  resort  to  any  other  church  or  no  ? 

46.  Whether  there  be  any  innkeepers,  ale-wives,  vic- 
tuallers, or  tipplers,  that  suffer  or  do  admit  any  person  or 
persons  in  their  houses,  to  eat,  drink,  or  play  at  cards, 
tables,  or  such  like  games  in  the  time  of  Common  Prayer 
or  sermon,  on  the  Sundays  or  holy  days ;  and  whether  there 
be  any  shops  set  open  on  Sundays  or  holy  days,  or  any 
butchers  or  others,  that  commonly  use  to  sell  meat  or  other 
things  in  the  time  of  Common  Prayer,  preaching,  or  reading 
of  the  homilies ;  and  whether  in  any  fairs  or  common  mar- 
kets, falling  upon  the  Sunday,  there  be  any  shewing  of  any 
wares  before  the  Morning  Prayer  be  done ;  and  whether  any 
markets  or  seUing  of  any  wares  be  used  or  suffered  in  any 
churchyards  ? 

47.  Whether,  for  the  putting  of  the  churchwardens  and 
sworn  men  the  better  in  x-emembrance  of  their  duty,  in  ob- 
serving and  noting  such  as  offend  in  not  coming  to  divine 
service,  your  minister  or  reader  do  openly  every  Sunday, 
after  he  have  read  the  second  Lesson  at  Morning  and  Even- 
ing Prayer,  admonish  and  warn  the  churchwardens  and  sworn 
men  to  look  to  their  charge  in  this  behalf,  and  to  observe 
who,  contrary  to  the  said  statute,  offend  in  absenting  them- 
selves negligently  or  wilfully  from  their  parish  church  or 
chapel,  or  unreverently  (as  is  aforesaid)  use  themselves  in 
the  time  of  divine  service? 

48.  Whether  the  churchwardens  of  the  last  year  have 
given  to  the  parish  a  just  account  of  the  church  goods  and 
rents  that  were  committed  to  their  charg-e,  according:  unto 
the  custom  that  hath  been  aforetime  used,  and  what  church 
goods  they  or  any  other  have  sold,  and  to  whom,  and  whether 
to  the  profit  of  your  church,  or  no ;  and  what  hath  been 
done  with  the  money  thereof  coming? 

49.  Whether  the  churchwardens  and  sworn  men  of  the 
last  year  have  of  any  private  corrupt  affection  concealed  any 
crime,  or  other  disorder,  in  their  time  done  in  your  parish, 
and  have  not  presented  the  same  to  the  bishop,  chancellor, 


172 


ARTICLES  TO   BE  INQUIRED  OF 


archdeacon,  commissary,  or  such  other  as  had  authority 
to  reform  the  same ;  and  whether  they,  or  any  of  them,  at 
any  such  time  as  they  should  have  been  at  divine  service 
on  Sundays  or  holy  days,  and  should  there  have  observed 
others  that  were  absent,  have  been  away  themselves  at  home, 
or  in  some  tavern  or  ale-house,  or  else  about  some  worldly 
business,  or  at  bowls,  cards,  tables,  or  other  gaming,  without 
regard  of  their  office  and  duty  in  that  behalf? 

50.  Whether  any  man  hath  pulled  down  or  discovered' 
any  church,  chancel,  or  chapel,  or  any  part  of  any  of 
them,  any  church-porch,  vestry,  or  steeple,  almose-house,  or 
such  like,  or  have  plucked  down  the  bells,  or  have  felled  or 
spoiled  any  wood  or  timber  in  any  churchyard  ? 

51.  Whether  yom*  hospitals,  spitals,  and  almose-houses, 
be  well  and  godly  used  according  to  the  foundation  and 
ancient  ordinances  of  the  same ;  whether  there  be  any  other 
placed  in  them  than  poor  impotent  and  needy  persons,  that 
have  not  wherewith  or  whereby  to  live  ? 

52.  Whether  any  of  your  parish,  being  of  convenient  age, 
have  not  received  the  holy  Communion  thrice  this  last  year 
at  the  least,  and  namely  at  Easter  last  or  thereabouts  for  once, 
and  what  their  names  are  ;  or,  receiving,  have  not  signified  the 
same  before  to  your  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  that  he  might 
conveniently  examine  them ;  or  that  have  refused  to  come  to 
him  to  be  examined? 

53.  Whether  there  be  any  in  your  parish  that  hath 
or  doth  offend  contrary  to  the  statute  made  in  the  thirty- 
seventh  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth,  for 
reformation  of  usury,  and  revived  by  an  act  made  in  the 
thirteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Queen's  Majesty ;  what 
be  the  names  of  such  offendei"s,  and  what  is  the  manner 
of  their  usury? 

54.  Whether  there  be  any  in  your  parish  that  minister 
the  goods  of  those  that  be  dead  without  lawful  authority, 

['  Discovered;  uncovered.] 


WITHIN   THE  PROVINCE  OF  CANTERBURY. 


173 


or  any  that  suppress  the  last  will  of  the  dead,  or  any  executors 
that  have  not  fulfilled  their  testators'"  will,  specially  in  paying 
of  legacies  given  to  the  church,  or  to  other  good  and  godly 
uses,  as  to  the  relief  of  poverty,  to  orphans,  poor  scholars, 
poor  maids'  marriages,  highways,  schools,  and  such  like! 

55.  Whether  there  be  any  which  of  late  have  bequeathed 
in  their  testaments  any  jewels,  plate,  ornaments,  cattle,  or 
grain,  or  other  moveable  stocks,  annuities,  or  sums  of  money 
for  the  erection  or  finding  of  any  obits,  diriges,  trentals,  torches, 
lights,  tapers,  lamps,  or  any  such  like  use",  now  by  law 
forbidden,  which  are  not  paid  out  of  any  lands,  and  whereunto 
the  Queen''s  Majesty  is  not  entitled  by  any  Act  of  Parliament; 
and  if  there  be  any  such  legacy  or  appointment,  what  are  the 
names  of  such  testators,  and  of  the  executors  of  their  testa- 
ments, what  is  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the  gift,  and  to  what 
godly  and  lawful  use  is  the  same  converted  and  employed  I 

56.  Whether  there  be  any  money  or  stock  appertaining 
to  your  parish  church  or  chapel,  or  to  the  poor  of  your 
parish,  in  any  man's  hands  that  refuseth  or  deferreth  to  pay 
the  same,  or  that  useth  fraud,  deceit,  or  delay  to  make  any 
account  in  the  presence  of  the  honest  of  the  parish  for  the 
same ;  and  whether  any  such  stock  be  decayed,  by  whose 
negligence,  and  in  whose  hands ;  and  whether  the  store  of 
the  poor  men's  box  be  openly  and  indifferently  given  where 
need  is,  without  partial  affection? 

57.  Whether  the  schoolmasters  which  teach  within  your 
parish,  either  openly,  or  privately  in  any  noble  or  gentleman's 
house,  or  in  any  other  place  there,  be  of  good  and  sincere 
religion  and  conversation,  and  be  diligent  in  teaching  and 
bringing  up  of  youth  ;  whether  they  be  examined,  allowed, 
and  licensed  by  the  ordinary  or  his  officer  in  that  behalf ; 
whether  they  teach  the  grammar^  set  forth  by  King  Henrj'  the 

P  Vide  Queen  Elizabeth's  Injunctions,  Art.  xxv.  Cardwell,  Doc. 
Ann.  i.  190.] 

This  grammar,  commonly  called  Lily's,  was  originally  written  in 
Latin  for  the  use  of  St  Paul's  school :  it  was  put  forth  by  authority  both 
by  Henry  VIII  and  Edward  VI.  See  Cardwell,  Doc.  Ann.  i.  p.  20.] 


174 


ARTICLES  TO    BE   INQUIRED  OP 


Eighth  of  noble  memorv,  and  none  other ;  whether  they  teach 
any  thing  contrary  to  the  order  of  rehgion  now  estabhshed 
by  pubHc  autliority  ;  and  whether  they  teach  not  their  scholars 
the  Catechism'  in  Latin  lately  set  forth,  and  such  sentences  of 
Scripture  as  shall  be  most  expedient  and  meet  to  move  them 
to  the  love  and  due  reverence  of  God's  true  religion,  now 
truly  set  forth  by  the  Queen's  Majesty's  authority,  and  to 
induce  them  to  all  godliness  and  honest  conversation ;  and  what 
be  the  names  and  surnames  of  all  such  schoolmasters  and 
teachers  of  youth  within  your  parish,  as  well  of  such  as  teach 
publicly,  as  those  that  teach  in  the  houses  of  noblemen, 
gentlemen,  or  other  private  men? 

58.  Whether  there  be  any  among  you  that  use  sorcery 
or  witchcraft,  or  that  be  suspected  of  the  same,  and  whether 
any  use  any  charms  or  unlawful  prayers,  or  invocations  in 
Latin,  or  otherwise,  and  namely  midwives  in  the  time  of 
women's  travail  of  child" ;  and  whether  any  do  resort  to  any 
such  for  help  or  counsel,  and  what  be  their  names? 

59.  Whether  there  be  among  you  any  blasphemers 
of  the  name  of  God,  great  or  often  swearers,  adulterers, 
fornicatoi's,  incestuous  persons,  bawds,  or  receivers  of  naughty 
and  incontinent  persons,  or  harbourers  of  women  with  child 
which  be  unmarried,  conveying  or  suffering  them  to  go  away 
before  they  do  any  penance,  or  make  satisfaction  to  the 
congregation,  or  any  that  be  vehemently  suspected  of  such 
faults,  or  that  be  not  of  good  name  and  fame  touching  such 
crimes  and  faults,  any  drunkards,  or  ribalds,  or  any  that 
be  malicious,  contentious,  or  uncharitable  persons,  common 
slanderers  of  their  neighbours,  railers,  scolders,  or  sowers 
of  discord  between  neighbours? 

60.  Whether  there  be  any  in  these  parts  that  have 

P  Dean  Nowel's  Catechism.] 

"  Also  I  will  not  use  any  kind  of  sorcery  or  incantation  in  the 
time  of  the  travail  of  any  woman."  From  the  oath  taken  by  Eleanor 
Pead,  before  being  licensed  by  the  Archbishop  to  be  a  midwife.  Strype, 
Annals,  Vol.  i.  part  ii.  p.  242.] 


WITHIN   THE  PROVINCE  OF  CANTERBURY.  175 

married  within  the  degrees  of  affinity  or  consanguinity,  by 
the  laws  of  God  forbidden,  so  set  out  for  an  admonition 
in  a  table  now  appointed  to  be  affiixed  in  every  parish  church 
within  this  diocese ;  or  any  that,  being  divorced  or  separated 
for  the  same,  do  yet  notwithstanding  cohabit  and  keep  com- 
pany still  together;  or  any  that,  being  married  without  those 
degrees,  have  unlawfully  forsaken  their  wives  or  husbands, 
and  married  others ;  any  man  that  hath  two  wives,  or  any 
woman  that  hath  two  husbands ;  any  that,  being  divorced  or 
separated  asunder,  have  married  again ;  any  married  that 
have  made  precontracts  ;  any  that  have  made  privy  or  secret 
contracts  ;  any  that  have  married  or  contracted  themselves 
without  the  consent  of  their  parents,  tutors,  or  governors ; 
any  that  have  married  without  banns  tlirice  solemnly  asked ; 
any  couples  married  that  live  not  together,  but  slanderously 
live  apart ;  any  that  have  married  out  of  the  parish  church 
where  they  ought  to  have  solemnized  their  marriage  ? 

61.  Whether  the  minister  and  churchwardens  have 
suffered  any  lords  of  misrule'^,  or  summer  lords  or  ladies,  or 
any  disguised  persons,  or  others,  in  Christmas  or  at  May- 
games,  or  any  morris-dancers,  or  at  any  other  times,  to  come 
unreverently  into  the  church  or  churchyard,  and  there  to 
dance,  or  play  any  unseemly  parts,  with  scoffs,  jests,  wanton 
gestures,  or  ribald  talk,  namely  in  the  time  of  Common 
Prayer^ ;  and  what  they  be  that  commit  such  disorder,  or 
accompany  or  maintain  them? 

P  Vide  supra,  note  p.  141.] 

"  The  wilde  heades  of  the  parish,  flocking  together,  chuse  them  a 
graund  captaine  of  mischief,  whom  they  innoble  with  the  title  of  my 
Lord  of  Misrule.  Then  marche  these  heathen  companie  towards  the  church 
and  churchyard,  their  pipers  pypyng,  di-ummers  thondei-yng,  their 
stumpes  dauncyng,  their  belles  jyngling,  their  handkerchefes  swyngyng 
about  their  heads  like  madmen,  their  hobbie-horses  and  other  monstera 
skyrmishyng  amongst  the  throng;  and  in  this  sorte  they  go  to  the 
churche  (though  the  minister  be  at  praier  or  preachyng)  dauncing  and 
swyngyng  their  handkerchiefs  over  their  heads  in  the  churche,  like 
devilles  incarnate,  with  such  a  confused  noise  that  no  man  can  heare  hi3 
owne  voyce.  Then  the  foolish  people,  they  looke,  they  stare,  they 
laugh,  they  fleere,  and  mount  upon  the  formes  and  pewes  to  see  these 
goodly  pageants  solemnized  in  this  sort.  Then,  after  this,  about  the 
church  they  go  againe  and  againe,  and  so  fourthe  into  the  churcheyard, 

where 


176 


ARTICLES  TO   BE  INQUIRED  OF 


62.  Whether  the  archdeacon,  chancellor,  commissary, 
official,  or  any  other  using  ecclesiastical  jm-isdiction  in  this 
diocese,  their  registrars,  or  actuaries,  apparitors,  or  sura- 
moners,  have  at  any  time  winked  at  and  suffered  any  adul- 
teries, fornications,  incests,  or  other  faults  and  offences,  to 
pass  and  remain  unpunished  and  uncorrected,  for  money, 
rewards,  bribes,  pleasure,  friendship,  or  any  other  partial  or 
affectionate  respect ;  or  any  of  them  have  been  burdensome 
to  any  in  this  diocese  by  exacting  or  taking  excessive  fees, 
excessive  procurations,  any  rewards,  or  commodities,  by  the 
way  of  promotion,  gift,  contribution,  help,  redemption  of 
penance,  omission  of  quarter  semions,  obtaining  of  any  be- 
nefices, or  office,  or  any  other  like  ways  or  means  ? 

63.  How  many  adulteries,  incests,  and  fornications  are 
notoriously  known  to  have  been  committed  in  your  parish, 
since  Easter,  1575;  how  many  offenders  in  any  such  faults 
have  been  put  to  open  penance,  and  openly  corrected ;  and 
how  many  have  been  winked  at  and  borne  withal,  or  have 
fined  and  paid  money  to  the  archdeacon,  chancellor,  com- 
missary, official,  or  their  deputies,  or  to  the  deans,  registrars, 
or  sumners',  or  any  of  them,  for  to  escape  open  punishment 
and  correction ;  and  what  their  names  and  sm-names  be  ? 

64.  Whether  the  deans  rurals,  and  sumners,  or  any 
of  them,  do  pay  any  annual  rent,  fee,  or  pension  for  their 
offices,  and  when  they  pay,  and  to  whom  J 

65.  Generally,  whether  there  be  among  you  any  notorious 
evil  livers,  or  any  suspected  of  any  notorious  sin,  fault,  or 
crime,  to  the  offence  of  christian  people  committed;  any  that 
stubbornly  refuse'  to  conform  themselves  to  unity  and  godly 
religion  now  established  by  public  authority,  or  any  that 
bruiteth  abroad  rumours  of  the  alteration  of  the  same,  or 

where  they  have  commonly  their  summer-halls,  their  bowers,  arboui-s 
and  banquetyng-houses  set  up,  wherein  they  feast,  banquet  and  daunce 
all  that  day,  and,  peradventure,  all  that  night  too,  and  thus  these  ter- 
restrial furies  spend  the  sabbath  dale."  Stubs'  Anatomic  of  Abuses 
(a.d.  1585),  p.  J)2.] 

Sumner:  summoner.] 


WITHIJV    THE    PROVINCE   OF  CANTERBURY. 


177 


otherwise  that  disturbeth  good  orders,  and  the  quietness  of 
Chrisfs  church  and  the  christian  congregation  2 

The  tenor  of  the  oath  ministered  to  the  churchwardens 
and  sworn  men. 

Ye  shall  swear  by  Almighty  God,  that  ye  shall  diligently 
consider  all  and  every  the  articles  given  to  you  in  charge,  and 
make  a  true  answer  unto  the  same  in  writing,  presenting  all 
and  every  such  person  and  persons  dwelling  within  your  parish, 
as  have  committed  any  offence  or  fault,  or  made  any  default, 
mentioned  in  any  of  the  same  articles,  or  which  are  vehe- 
mently suspected  or  defamed  of  any  such  offence,  fault,  or 
default ;  wherein  ye  shall  not  present  any  person  or  persons 
of  any  evil  will,  mahce,  or  hatred,  contrary  to  the  truth,  nor 
shall  for  love,  favour,  mede,  dread,  or  any  corrupt  affection, 
spare  to  present  any  that  be  offenders,  suspected  or  defamed 
in  any  of  these  cases,  but  shaU  do  uprightly,  as  men  having 
the  fear  of  God  before  your  eyes,  and  desirous  to  maintain 
virtue  and  suppress  vice.    So  God  help  you. 


I  12 
[grindal.] 

i 


ARTICLES 


TO   BE   INQUIRED  OF 

IS  THE 

METROPOLITICAL  VISITATION  OF  THE 
MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD 

EDMUND, 

BV  DIVINE  SUFFERANCE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY, 
PRIJUTE  OF  ALL  ENGLAND,  AND  METROPOLITAN,  IN  ALL 
AND  SINGULAR  CATHEDRAL  AND  COLLEGIATE 
CHURCHES  WITHIN  HIS  PROVINCE 
OF  CANTERBURY. 


Grind.  Res.  1,  FiRST,  Whether  youT  bislioD  and  his  chancellor,  com- 
missaries,  and  all  other  his  officers,  do  minister  justice  in- 
differently and  incoiTuptly  to  all  her  Majesty's  subjects,  and 
punish  vice  and  public  crimes  with  due  punishment,  without 
any  corrupt  commutations,  neither  respecting  gifts  nor  persons ; 
and  whether  any  money,  gift,  reward,  or  any  other  temporal 
commodity,  other  than  accustomed  la\^ful  fees,  hath  been  re- 
ceived for  justice,  or  any  judgments  or  execution  of  laws,  or 
for  any  gift,  advowson,  presentation,  collation,  institution,  or 
induction,  or  for  the  procuring  of  any  such  to  any  spiritual 
or  ecclesiastical  hving ;  what  hath  been  received ;  by  whom, 
and  by  whose  mediation  I 

2.  Item,  AV^hether  your  bishop,  dean,  chapter,  and  all 
other  yoiu-  governors,  do,  in  their  several  regiments,  direct  all 
their  doings  to  seek  the  glory  of  God,  the  godly  quietness  of 
the  Chm-ch  of  England,  the  upholding  in  good  order  of  your 
cathedral  of  ,  neither  suffering  in  the  same  corrupt  doc- 
trine nor  offensive  manners;  and  whether  any  of  them  hath, 
or  doth  make,  or  suffer  any  waste,  ruin,  decay,  or  dilapidation 
of  the  goods  or  possessions  of  tliis  church ;  as  by  decay,  or 


ARTICLES   TO   BE   INQUIRED  OF,  &C. 


179 


not  repairing  the  church  and  their  several  houses,  alienating 
the  stock,  buildings,  implements,  or  other  moveable  goods  of 
the  church ;  or  committing  any  of  the  same  to  private  uses, 
or  making  of  leases  in  possession  or  reversion  for  more  years, 
or  otherways,  than  the  statutes  of  your  church  do  prescribe ; 
or  by  greedy  waste  of  timber,  excessive  sales  of  woods,  ad- 
vowsons,  unused  and  unreasonable  grants,  patents,  and  rever- 
sions of  offices,  unwonted  annuities,  and  such  like  greedy 
griping  of  things  present,  to  the  impoverishing  of  the  church 
and  succession ;  how  many,  and  what  they  be ;  whether  any 
such  grant  or  advowson  hath  been  sold  for  any  value,  by 
whom,  to  whom,  and  for  how  much,  and  who  now  enjoyeth 
the  same? 

3.  Item,  How  many  such  grants,  patents,  advowsons, 
sales,  offices,  annuities,  and  such  like,  hath  been  confirmed 
by  your  chapter-seal,  sithence  the  first  year  of  her  Majesty's 
reign,  to  whose  use,  and  by  whose  means ;  and  what  money 
was  received  for  the  same,  by  whom,  and  to  whose  use : 
whether  any  like  gift,  grant,  advowson,  or  lease  for  longer 
time  than  for  twenty-one  years,  or  three  lives,  hath  been 
made  or  confirmed,  antedated,  or  by  other  colourable  means 
procured  in  possession  or  reversion,  sithence  the  beginning  of 
the  Parliament  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  her  Majesty''s  reign ; 
what  those  be,  and  by  whose  means  procured,  and  to  whose 
use  ? 

4.  Item,  Whether  your  deans,  archdeacons,  and  other 
dignities  of  your  church,  be  resident  or  not ;  who  they  be ; 
what  other  promotions  or  livings  every  one  of  them  hath, 
and  in  what  diocese ;  and  whether  every  one  of  them  be 
ministers  or  not ;  whether  they  use  seemly  or  priestly  gar- 
ments, according  as  they  are  commanded  by  the  Queen's 
Majesty's  injunctions  to  do  ? 

5.  Item,  Whether  your  prebendaries  be  commonly  resi- 
dent, or  how  many  of  them ;  where  every  one  of  the  rest 
be ;  what  be  their  names ;  what  livings  every  one  of  them 
hath,  and  in  what  place ;  what  orders  they  be  in ;  how  or 
in  what  apparel  they  do  commonly  go ;  whether  they  do 

12—2 


!80 


AKTICLES    TO    BE    INQUIRED  OF 


preach  in  their  several  coui-ses,  or  how  often,  and  what 
times  in  the  year ;  or  how  often  they  do  resort  to  yoiu-  ca- 
thedral church  ; 

6.  Itkm,  Whether  your  divine  service  be  used,  and  tlie 
Sacrament  ministered  in  manner  and  form  prescribed  in  the 
Queen's  Majesty's  Injunctions,  and  none  other  ways  ;  whether 
it  be  said  or  sung  in  due  time  ;  whether  in  all  points  ac- 
cording to  the  statutes  of  your  church,  not  being  repugnant 
to  any  of  the  Queen's  Majesty's  laws  or  injunctions ;  whether 
all  that  were  wont,  be  bound,  or  ought  to  come  to  it,  do  so 
still ;  whether  every  one  of  your  church  doth  openly  commu- 
nicate in  the  said  cathedral  church  at  the  least  once  in  every 
year  1 

7.  Item,  Whether  your  grammar-school  be  well  ordered  i 
whether  the  number  of  the  children  thereof  be  furnished ; 
how  many  do  want,  and  by  whose  default ;  whether  they  be 
diligently  and  godly  brought  up  in  the  fear  of  God  and 
wholesome  doctrine ;  whether  any  of  them  have  been  re- 
ceived for  money  or  rewards,  and  by  whom  ;  whether  the 
statutes,  foundations,  and  other  ordinances,  touching  the 
godly  prescribed  and  used  alms  of  your  church,  and  the  said 
grammar-school,  master,  or  the  scholars  thereof,  or  any  other 
having  doing  or  interest  therein,  be  kept ;  by  whom  it  is  not 
observed,  or  by  whose  default  ?  And  the  like  in  all  points 
you  shall  inquire  and  present  of  your  choristers  and  their 
-master. 

8.  Item,  Whether  all  other  officers  and  ministers  of  your 
church,  as  well  mthin  as  without,  do  their  duties  in  all 
points  obediently  and  faithfully ;  and  whether  your  dean, 
stewards,  treasurers,  bursars,  receivers,  or  any  officer,  having 
any  charge,  or  any  ways  being  accountant  to  the  said  churcli. 
do  make  a  true,  perfect,  and  faithful  account,  at  such  days 
and  times  as  be  limited  and  appointed  by  the  statutes  and 
customs  of  the  said  chm'ch,  making  full  payment  yearly  of 
all  arrearages ;  whether  any  money  or  goods  of  the  church 
do  remain  in  any  men's  hands ;  who  they  be,  and  what  sum 
j-emaineth  ? 


IN   CATIIEDKAI.  CTIUHCIIES. 


181 


9.  Item,  You  shall  inquire  of  the  doctrine  and  judgment 
of  all  and  singular  head  and  members  of  your  said  church, 
as  your  dean,  archdeacons,  prebendaries,  readers  of  divinity, 
schoolmasters,  vicars,  petty  canons,  deacons,  conducts', 
singing-men,  choristers,  scholars  in  grammar-schools,  and  all 
other  officers  and  ministers,  as  well  within  your  church  as 
without ;  whether  any  of  them  do  either  pi'ivily  or  openly 
preach  any  unwholesome,  erroneous,  or  seditious  doctrine,  con- 
trary or  repugnant  to  any  article  agreed  upon  in  any  synod 
of  the  clergy  of  the  province  of  Canterbury,  sithence  the  first 
year  of  her  Majesty's  reign ;  or  discourage  any  man,  soberly 
for  his  edifying,  from  the  reading  of  the  holy  Scriptm'es ;  or 
in  any  point  do  persuade  or  move  any  not  to  conform  them- 
selves to  the  order  of  religion  reformed,  restored,  and  revived 
by  public  authority  in  this  church  of  England  ! 

10.  Item,  You  shall  inquire  of  the  names  and  surnames 
of  all  and  singular  the  abovenamed  members,  officers,  and 
ministers  of  this  your  said  church,  as  well  high  as  low : 
whether  you  know  or  suspect  any  of  them  to  obtain  his 
room,  or  living,  by  simony,  that  is,  by  money,  unlawful 
covenants,  gift,  or  reward ;  who  presented  him  ;  whether  his 
living  be  in  lease ;  and  by  whom  it  is  leased ;  to  whom,  upon 
what  rent ;  whether  he  doth  pay  any  pension  ;  for  what  cause, 
what  sum,  and  to  whom ;  whether  any  of  them  be  known 
or  suspected  to  be  a  swearer,  an  adulterer,  a  fornicator,  or 
suspected  of  any  other  uncleanliness  ;  whether  any  of  them 
do  use  any  suspect  house,  or  suspected  company  of  any  such 
faults,  any  tavern,  alehouse,  or  tippling  houses,  or  any  incon- 
venient season  ;  whether  any  of  them  be  suspected  to  be  a 
drunkard,  a  dicer,  a  carder,  a  brawler,  fighter,  quarreler,  or 
unquiet  person,  a  carrier  of  tales,  a  backbiter,  slanderer,  bate- 
maker-,  or  any  other  wa}H  a  breaker  of  charity  or  unity,  or 
cause  of  un(juietness  by  any  moans  ' 

11.  Item,  Whether  you  have  necessary  ornaments  and 
books  for  your  church  i 

Conducts:  ro«/i«d/,  liired  cliaplains  ;  not  mcinhcrs  of  the  society.] 
Batc-makci- :  maker  of  discord.]] 


182 


ARTICLES  TO   PE   INQUIRED   OF,  &C. 


12.  Item,  Whether  your  church  be  sufficiently  repaired 
in  all  parts ;  what  stock  or  annuity  is  there  towards  the  re- 
parations of  the  cathedral  church ;  in  whose  hands  and  cus- 
tody doth  it  remain? 

13.  Item,  Finally,  you  shall  present  what  you  think  ne- 
cessary or  profitable  for  the  church  to  be  reformed,  or  of 
new  to  be  appointed  and  ordered  in  the  same. 


INJUNCTIONS 


GIVEN  TO  THE 

DEAN  AND  CHAPTER 

OF  THE  CATHEDRAL  CHURCH  OF  BANGOR, 

AND  TO  OTHER  OF  THE  CLERGY  OF  THAT  DIOCESE,  BY  THE  MOST 
REVEREND  IN  CHRIST,  EDMUND  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY, 
PRIMATE  OF  ALL  ENGLAND,  AND  METROPOLITAN,  IN  HIS 
METROPOLITICAL  VISITATION  OF  THE  SAID 
DIOCESE  OF  BANGOR,  IN  THE  YEAR 
OF  CHRIST,  ONE  THOUSAND, 
FIVE  HUNDRED, 
SEVENTY 
SIX. 


Imprimis,  That  the  dean  and  prebendaries  of  the  said  Grind.  Re?, 
cathedral  church,  and  every  of  them,  which  are  bound  by 
the  Queen's  Majesty's  visitors'"  injunctions  to  preach  in  the 
said  cathedral  church,  do  and  execute  the  said  sermons  in 
their  proper  persons,  every  of  the  times  to  them  especially 
appointed ;  except  for  reasonable  causes  they  obtain  of  the 
bishop  of  the  said  see,  to  do  such  sermons,  and  every  of 
them,  by  some  other  learned  men ;  upon  pain  of  20s.  to 
be  levied  of  the  fruits  of  their  livings,  to  the  use  of  the 
cathedral  church,  so  often  as  herein  any  of  them  shall  offend. 

2.  Item,  That  the  said  dean  and  prebendaries  shall 
make  the  said  quarter  sermons,  and  every  of  them,  upon 
the  days  limited  in  a  certain  table  hereunto  annexed,  upon 
the  foresaid  pain ;  and  that  the  said  table  shall  be  set  up 
in  a  frame  within  the  choir  of  the  said  cathedral  church, 
that  the  days  of  such  sermons  may  be  publicly  known. 

3.  Item,  That  every  other  prebendaries,  having  any 
church  or  churches  to  his  or  their  prebends  annexed,  shall 
make,  in  their  proper  persons,  one  sermon  in  the  said  cathe- 
dral church  yearly  upon  a  certain  day  also  to  be  limited  by 
the  bishop  there ;  except  upon  reasonable  causes,  to  be 
allowed  by  the  said  bishop,  he  or  they  be  permitted  to  do 
the  same  by  some  other  learned  man;  upon  the  pain  before 
mentioned. 


184      INJUNCTIONS  FOR  THE  CATHEDRAL  CHURCH  OF  BANGOR. 

4.  Item,  That  the  said  dean  and  prebendaries  diligently 
and  cai-efully  look  quarterly,  that  schoolmaster,  usher,  and 
scholars  of  the  grammar  school  there  erected,  observe  and 
keep  the  statutes  and  ordinances  of  the  same  school ;  and 
that  once  every  year  a  full  and  perfect  account  be  made  of 
all  the  revenues  belonging  to  the  said  school,  before  the 
bishop  there,  or  his  substitute,  the  first  week  of  November 
yearly,  without  any  fraud,  delay,  or  collusion. 

5.  Item,  That  every  archdeacon  of  the  said  diocese 
within  his  jurisdiction  do  diligently  exhort  the  parsons, 
vicars,  and  curates,  to  apply  the  study  of  holy  Scripture, 
to  avoid  idleness  and  unseemly  apparel ;  and  the  defects 
and  disorders  in  that  behalf  from  time  to  time,  by  himself 
or  his  official,  to  direct  and  present  to  the  bishop. 

6.  Item,  That  every  minister  or  priest  in  the  said 
diocese,  not  hcensed  to  preach,  having  any  benefice  with 
cure,  execute  in  his  own  person,  once  at  the  least  every  half 
year,  in  every  his  benefice  with  cure  the  whole  service  of 
the  church ;  and  also  then  and  there  minister  the  holy 
Communion,  upon  pain  to  forfeit  of  the  fruits  of  every  such 
benefice  51.  for  every  such  default,  to  be  employed  by  the 
bishop  to  the  poor  of  the  same  parish.  ' 

Here  follows  a  table  of  the  times  appointed  for  the  ordinary 
sermons,  rchich  the  'dean  and  certain  prebendaries  of 
the  church  are  yearly  bound  to  make  in  the  same. 

In  witness  and  testimony  of  all  which  premises,  we,  Ed- 
mimd  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  abovesaid,  to  these  presents 
have  put  our  seal,  yeoven  in  our  manor  of  Lambeth  the  five 
and  twentieth  of  February  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God,  after 
the  computation  of  the  church  of  England,  one  thousand 
five  hundred  seventy  and  six,  and  in  the  second  year  of  oiu 
translation. 


ARTICLES, 

WHEREUPON  IT  WAS  AGREED 

BY  THE 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD, 

EDMUND, 

ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY, 

AND  OTHER  THE  BISHOPS,  AND  THE  WHOLE  CLERGY  OF  THE  PROVINCE 
OF  CANTERBURY,  IN  THE  CONVOCATION  OR  SYNOD,  HOLDEN  AT 
WESTMINSTER  BY  PROROGATION,  IN  THE  YEAR  OF  OUR  LORD 
GOD,  AFPER  THE  COMPUTATION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
ENGLAND,  MDLXXV,  TOUCHING  THE  ADMISSION 
OF  APT  AND  FIT  PERSONS  TO  THE  MINIS- 
TRY, AND  THE  ESTABLISHING 
OF  GOOD  ORDER  IN 
THE  CHURCH'. 


(Petyt.  MSS.,  Inner  Temple  Library,  No.  38,  fol,  217.) 

First,  That  none  shall  be  made  deacon  or  minister 
hereafter,  but  only  such  as  shall  first  bring  to  the  bishop 
of  that  diocese,  from  men  known  to  the  same  bishop  to 
be  of  sound  religion,  a  testimonial,  both  of  his  honest  life, 
and  of  his  professing  the  doctrine  expressed  in  the  Articles 
of  Religion,  which  concern  the  confession  of  true  Christian 
faith,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  sacraments,  comprised  in  a 
book  imprinted,  entituled.  Articles,  u- hereupon  it  was  agreed 
by  ills  archbishops  and  bishops  of  both  provinces,  and  the 
whole  clergy  in  the  Convocation  holden  at  London,  in  tlie  Year 

P  The  convocation,  having  been  divers  times  adjourned,  at  last,  on 
Saturday  March  the  17th,  a.d.  157b,  met  at  Henry  the  Seventh's  chapel, 
where  the  most  reverend  the  Archbishop,  being  present,  commanded  and 
caused  to  be  read  certain  articles  conceived  in  writing:  wliich,  after 
they  had  been  read  ovei',  the  archbishop  and  his  brethren  the  bishops 
gave  their  assent  and  consent  to,  and  subscribed  their  names  with  their 
own  hands.  Strype,  Grindal,  p,  289. 

These  Articles,  with  the  exception  of  the  twelfth  and  fifteenth,  were 
published  and  printed  by  the  Queen's  authority.  The  reason  of  the 
qmission  in  the  latter  case  is  stated  in  the  note  at  that  Article.  The  text 
has  been  corrected  from  the  MS.  copy  which  belonged  to  Whitgift,  who 
was  Prolocutor  of  the  convocation,  and  which  is  indorsed  with  his  own 
hand.] 


1S6 


ARTICLES   OF  CONVOCATION 


of  our  Lord  1562,  for  ilie  avoiding  of  the  diversities  of 
opinions,  and  for  the  establishing  of  consent  touching  true 
religion ;  put  forth  hj  the  Queen''s  authority :  and  which 
also  shall  then  be  able  to  answer,  and  render  to  the  same 
bishop  an  account  of  his  faith  in  Latin,  agreeable  and  con- 
sonant to  the  said  articles ;  and  shall  first  subscribe  to  the 
said  articles.  And  every  such  deacon  shall  be  of  the  age 
of  three  and  twenty  years,  and  shall  continue  in  that  office 
the  space  of  a  whole  year,  at  the  least,  before  he  be  admitted 
to  the  order  of  priesthood.  And  every  such  minister  shall 
be  of  the  full  age  of  four  and  twenty  years.  And  that  nei- 
ther of  those  orders  shall  be  given,  but  only  upon  a  Sunday 
or  holy  day,  and  in  the  face  of  the  church ;  and  in  such 
manner  and  form,  and  with  all  such  other  circumstances 
as  are  appointed  by  the  book  entituled.  The  form  and  manner 
of  making  and  consecrating  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons. 

2.  Item,  That  no  bishop  shall  give  either  of  the  said 
orders  to  any  that  be  not  of  his  own  diocese,  (other  than  gra- 
duates resiant  in  either  of  the  Universities,)  unless  they  be 
dimitted  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  that  bishop  of  whose 
diocese  they  are ;  and  not  upon  letters  dimissory  of  any 
chancellor  or  other  officer  to  any  bishop. 

3.  Item,  That  unlearned  ministers,  heretofore  made  by 
any  bishops,  shall  not  hereafter  be  admitted  to  any  cure  or 
spiritual  function,  according  to  the  Queen's  Majesty's  in- 
junction in  that  behalf.  For  which  purpose,  the  bishop 
shall  cause  strait  and  diligent  examination  to  be  used  in 
the  admission  of  all  curates  to  the  charge  of  any  cure. 

4.  Item,  That  diligent  inquisition  be  made  in  every  dio- 
cese for  all  such  as  have  forged  or  counterfeited  letters  of 
orders,  that  they  may  be  deposed  and  punished  by  the 
commissioners  ecclesiastical. 

5.  Item,  That  the  bishops  by  their  letters  do  certify  one 
to  another  the  names  of  such  counterfeit  ministers,  to  the 
end  they  be  not  suffered  to  serve  in  any  other  diocese. 

Art.  xliii.] 


TOUCHIXG  THE  CLERGY. 


187 


6.  Item,  That  from  henceforth  none  shall  be  admitted 
to  any  orders  ecclesiastical,  unless  he  do  presently  shew  to 
the  bishop  a  true  presentation  of  himself  to  a  benefice  then 
void,  within  the  diocese  or  jurisdiction  of  the  said  bishop ; 
or  unless  he  likewise  shew  to  the  said  bishop  a  true  certifi- 
cate, where  presently  he  may  be  placed  to  serve  some  cure 
within  the  same  diocese  or  jm-isdiction ;  or  unless  he  be 
placed  in  some  cathedral,  or  collegiate  church,  or  college ; 
or  unless  the  bishop  shall  forthwith  place  him  in  some  va- 
cant benefice  or  cure ;  or  imless  he  be  known  to  have  suffi- 
cient patrimony  or  livelihood  of  his  own. 

7.  Item,  That  none  shall  be  admitted  unto  any  dignity 
or  benefice  with  cure  of  souls,  unless  he  be  qualified  accord- 
ing to  the  tenor  of  the  first  article :  and  if  any  such  dignity 
or  benefice  be  of  the  yearly  value  of  £30.  or  above,  in  the 
Queen's  books,  imless  he  shall  then  be  a  doctor  in  some 
faculty,  or  a  bachelor  of  divinity  at  least,  or  a  preacher 
lawfully  allowed  by  some  bishop  within  this  realm,  or  by 
one  of  the  Universities  of  Cambridge  or  Oxford ;  and  shall 
give  open  trial  of  his  preaching  before  the  bishop  or  ordi- 
nary, or  some  other  learned  men  appointed  by  him,  before 
his  admission  to  such  dignity  or  benefice.  And  neverthe- 
less, where  the  stipends  or  livings  be  very  small,  there  to 
choose  and  admit  of  the  best  that  can  be  found  in  such 
case  of  necessity. 

8.  Item,  That  all  licences  for  preaching  granted  out  by 
any  archbishops  or  bishops  within  the  province  of  Canterbury, 
bearing  date  before  the  8th  of  February  157',  be  void  and 
of  none  effect.  And  nevertheless,  all  such  as  shall  be  thought 
meet  for  that  office  to  be  admitted  again  without  difficulty 

or  charge,  paying  not  above  four-pence  for  the  seal,  writing,  intiieprin- 
parchment,  and  wax  for  the  same,  according  to  an  article  of  it  is  some- 
the  advertisements  in  that  behalf,  ent,  viz. 

pa}fing 
nothing  for 

9.  Item,  That  every  bishop  take  order,  that  all  able 
preachers  within  his  diocese  do  earnestly  and  with  diligence 
teach  their  auditors  sound  doctrine  of  faith  and  true  religion; 
and  continually  exhort  them  to  repentance  and  amendment  of 
life;  that  they  may  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  faith  and  charity, 


188 


ARTICLKS   OF  CONVOCATION 


and  be  liberal  in  alms  and  other  good  deeds  commanded  by 
God's  word.  And  that  none  be  admitted  to  be  a  preacher 
unless  he  be  fii'st  a  deacon  at  the  least. 

10.  Item,  That  eveiy  bishop  in  his  diocese  shall  with  all 
expedition  take  order,  that  the  catechism  allowed  be  dili- 
gently taught  to  the  youth  in  every  parish  chm-ch ;  and  that 
the  Homilies,  when  no  sermons  be  had,  be  duly  read  in  order, 
as  they  be  prescribed,  every  Sunday  and  holy  day. 

11.  Item,  That  every  bishop  shall  likewise  take  order 
within  his  diocese,  that  every  parson,  vicar,  curate,  and 
stipendiary  priest,  being  under  the  degree  of  a  Master  of 
Art,  and  being  no  preacher,  shall  provide,  and  have  of  his 
own,  within  two  months  after  warning  given  to  him  or  them, 
the  New  Testament,  both  in  Latin  and  English,  or  Welsh ; 
and  shall  confer  daily  one  chapter  of  the  same,  the  Latin 
and  English,  or  Welsh  together.  And  that  archdeacons, 
commissaries,  and  officials,  in  their  synods  and  visitations, 
shall  by  their  discretion  appoint  to  every  of  the  said  parsons, 
vicars,  curates,  and  stipendiary  priests,  some  certain  tax  of 
the  New  Testament  to  be  conned  without  book,  or  otherwise 
to  be  travailed  in,  as  shall  be  thought  most  convenient  to  the 
said  archdeacons,  commissaries,  or  officials ;  and  shall  exact 
a  rehearsal  of  the  same,  and  examine  them,  how  they  have 
profited  in  the  study  thereof,  at  their  next  synods  and  visi-' 
tations,  or  such  other  time  or  times  as  to  them  shall  be 
thought  meet. 

12.  Item,  Where  some  ambiguity  and  doubt  hath  risen 
among  divers,  by  what  persons  private  baptism  is  to  be  mi- 
nistered ;  forasmuch  as  by  the  book  of  Common  Prayer,  allowed 
by  statute,  the  bishop  of  the  diocese  is  authorized  to  expound 
and  resolve  all  such  doubts  as  shall  arise  concerning  the  man- 
ner how  to  understand,  do,  and  execute  the  things  contained 
in  the  said  book ;  it  is  now  by  the  said  archbishop  and 
bishops  expounded  and  resolved,  and  every  of  them  doth 
expound  and  resolve,  that  the  said  private  baptism,  in  case 
of  necessity,  is  only  to  be  ministered  by  a  lawful  minister  or 
deacon,  called  to  be  present  for  that  purpose,  and  by  none 
ether.   And  that  every  bishop  in  his  diocese  shall  take  order, 


TOUCHING    THE  CLKlUiY. 


189 


that  this  exposition  of  the  said  doubt  shall  be  published  in 
writing  before  the  first  day  of  May  next  coming,  in  everj' 
parish  church  of  his  diocese  in  this  province.  And  thereby  all 
other  persons  shall  be  inhibited  to  intermeddle  with  the  minis- 
tering of  baptism  privately,  being  no  part  of  their  vocation^ 

13.  Item,  That  from  henceforth  there  be  no  commuta- 
tion of  any  penance  by  any  having  ordinary  jurisdiction  ec- 
clesiastical, or  any  their  officers  or  deputies,  into  any  mulct 
pecuniary ;  unless  the  same  be  done  upon  great  and  urgent 
causes,  by  the  consent  of  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  declared 
in  writing  under  his  hand  and  seal. 

14.  Item,  That  all  archdeacons,  and  othei's,  which 
have  ordinary  jurisdiction  ecclesiastical,  and  their  officers  and 
deputies,  shall  call  before  them  all  such  person  and  persons  as 
shall  be  detected  or  presented  before  them,  or  any  of  them, 
of  any  ecclesiastical  crime  and  fault ;  and  shall  use  all  means 
by  law  prescribed,  to  convince  and  punish  such  as  be  found 
to  be  offenders  effectually,  upon  pain  of  suspension  from  his 
and  their  office. 

1.5.  Item,  That  the  bishops  shall  take  order,  that  it  be 
published  and  declared  in  every  parish  church  within  their 
diocese,  before  the  first  day  of  May  next  coming,  that  mar- 
riage may  be  solemnized  at  all  times  of  the  year,  so  that  the 
banns  be  first,  upon  three  several  Sundays  or  holy  days  in 
the  service-time,  openly  asked  in  the  church,  and  none  im- 
pediment objected ;  and  so  that  the  said  marriage  be  also 
publicly  solemnized  in  the  church  at  the  usual  time  of  Morn- 
ing Prayer  ^ 

"  To  all  which  Articles,  and  every  of  them,  we,  the  said 
archbishop  and  bishops,  whose  names  are  underwritten, 
have  assented  and  subscribed  our  several  names  with 
our  proper  hands,  as  well  for  ourselves,  as  also  for 
other  bishops,  being  absent ;  for  whom  in  this  synod 
we  have  lawful  proxies." 

['  This  twelfth  Article  is  omitted  in  the  printed  book  of  these  Articles.] 
This  fifteenth  Article  also  is  omitted  in  the  printed  articles.    "  Ul- 
timus  tamen  articulus  typis  non  fuit  expressus,  eo  quod  domina  regina 
(ut  dicitur)  non  assensit  eidem."    Wilkins,  Concil.  iv.  286.3 


MANDATUM  ArcMepiscopi  Cantuar.  ad  puUicandum  Ar- 
ticulos  in  Concocatione,  MDLXXV.  stabilitos. 

(WiLKiNs,  Concil.  vol.  iv.  p.  285.) 

Edmundus,  divina  providentia  Cant.  Archiepiscopus,  totiiis 
Angliae  primas  et  metropolitanus,  venerabili  confratri  nostro 
Edwino,  eadem  providentia  London.  Episcopo,  salutem  et 
fraternam  in  Domino  charitatem.  Cum  in  sacra  Synodo 
provinciali  sive  convocatione  prselatonim  et  cleri  nostrje  Cant, 
provinciae,  auctoritate  brevis  regii  in  ea  parte  emanati,  in 
domo  capitulari  ecclesise  cathedralis  D.  Pauli  London.  9" 
die  mensis  !Maii  a.d.  iiDLxxii.  ultimo  prjeterito  inchoata 
ac  celebrata,  ac  de  die  in  diem  et  de  loco  in  locum  con- 
tinuata  et  prorogata,  de  consilio  et  assensu  vestris,  et  aliorum 
venerabilium  confratrum  nostrorum,  totiusque  cleri  dictse  nos- 
trse  Cant,  provinciae,  in  eadem  sacra  synodo  sive  convoca- 
tione 17°  die  mensis  Martii  a.d.  (juxta  computationem  eccle- 
sise  Anglicanse)  jidlxxv,  ultimo  prseterito  congregata, 
inter  nonnuUa  alia,  per  nos  mutuo  et  unanimi  nostro  con- 
sensu, ad  Dei  gloriam  illustrandam,  divini  cultus  augraentum, 
ecclesise  Anglicanse  utilitatem,  ordinis  clericalis  honestatem 
et  decentiam,  ac  illustrissimse  Dominae  nosti-se  Reginse  regnique 
sui  Angliae  tuitionem  et  defensionem  tendentia,  ordinata  et 
stabilita,  ex  certis  magnis,  arduis,  et  urgentibus  causis,  per 
nos  eisdem  confratribus  nostris  et  clero  dictae  nostrae  pro- 
\inciae  Cant,  expositis,  et  inter  nos  matm-a  deliberatione  con- 
sideratis  et  ponderatis,  quosdam  articulos  intitulatos  Articles 
whereupon  it  was  agreed,"  etc.  ordinaverimus  et  stabiliveri- 
mus ;  NOS  igitur  Articulos  praedictos  in  et  per  totam  pro- 
vinciam  nostram  Cant,  praedictam  debitae  executioni  deman- 
dare  volentes,  verum  exemplum  articulorum  praesentibus  an- 
nexum  (ne  quisquam  ignorantiam  praetendere  possit)  frater- 
nitati  vestrse  committimus  publicandum ;  eidem  fraternitati 
vestrae  praecipiendo  mandantes,  quatenus  vera  exemplaria  prae- 
dictorum  articulorum  sub  sigillo  et  separalibus  Uteris  vestris, 
universis  et  singulis  venerabilibus  confratribus  nostris  episcopis 
suffraganeis  dictae  nostrae  provinciae  Cant,  ac  custodibus  spi- 
ritualitatis  sedium  vacaiitium  transmittentes,  ex  parte  nostra 


MANDATE. 


191 


lis  injungatis,  quibiis  nos  etiam  harum  serie  injungimus,  qua- 
tenus  eorum  singuli  in  singulis  civitatibus  ac  dioecesibus  eorun- 
dem,  prout  [ad]  eos  et  eorum  queinlibet  respective  pertinet,  arti- 
culos  prsedictos  debite  publicent  et  denuncient,  ac  ab  omnibus, 
quos  concernunt,  observari  et  debitse  executioni  demandari 
faciant,  et  curent  cum  effectu.  Ac  insuper  articulos  memo- 
ratos  per  fraternitatem  vestram,  in  et  per  civitatem  et  dioece- 
sim  vestram,  prout  ad  vos  attinet,  debite  et  effectualiter 
publicari,  denunciari,  et  executioni  debitae  demandari  volumus 
et  mandamus,  prout  convenit.  In  cujus  rei  testimonium,  etc. 
Dat.  20"  die  Aprilis,  mdlxxvi. 


TRANSLATION. 

MANDATE  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterhun/  for  the  pub- 
lication of  the  Articles'^  agreed  upon  in  the  Convocation, 
1575. 

Edmund,  by  divine  providence  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
primate  of  all  England  and  Metropolitan,  to  our  reverend 
brother  Edwin,  by  the  same  providence  Bishop  of  London, 
health  and  brotherly  love  in  the  Lord.  Whereas  in 
the  saci'ed  provincial  synod  or  convocation  of  the  prelates 
and  clergy  of  our  province  of  Canterbury,  begun  and  holden, 
under  authority  of  a  royal  brief  issued  in  that  behalf,  in  the 
chapter-house  of  the  cathedral  church  of  St  Paul  in  London, 
on  the  9th  day  of  May  a.d.  1572  last  past,  and  from  day 
to  day  and  from  place  to  place  continued  and  prorogued  by 
the  counsel  and  assent  of  you,  and  the  rest  of  our  venerable 
brethren,  and  the  whole  clergy  of  our  said  province  of  Can- 
terbury, in  the  same  sacred  convocation,  assembled  on  the 
17th  day  of  March  a.u.  1575,  according  to  the  compu- 
tation of  the  church  of  England,  last  past,  amongst  sundry 
other  matters  by  us  with  our  mutual  and  unanimous  consent 
ordained  and  established,  tending  to  the  setting  forth  of  God's 
glory,  the  increase  of  divine  worship,  the  advantage  of  the 
Church  of  England,  the  honesty  and  decency  of  the  clerical 
The  preceding  Articles.] 


192 


MANDATl?. 


order,  and  the  tuition  and  defence  of  our  illustrious  sove- 
reign the  Queen  and  her  realm  of  England,  for  certain  great, 
arduous,  and  urgent  causes,  set  forth  by  us  to  the  same 
oiu*  brethren  and  the  clergy  of  oiu*  said  province  of  Canter- 
bury, and  considered  and  weighed  amongst  us  with  mature 
deliberation,  we  ordained  and  established  certain  Articles 
entituled  "  Articles  whereupon  it  was  agreed,  etc." : — We 
therefore,  willing  to  put  into  due  execution  the  aforesaid 
Articles  in  and  throughout  oiu-  entire  province  of  Canter- 
.bury  aforesaid,  do  commit  to  your  brotherhood  to  be  pub- 
lished, that  no  one  may  pretend  ignorance,  a  true  copy  of 
the  Articles  annexed  to  these  presents ;  strictly  charging 
the  same  your  brotherhood,  that,  transmitting  true  copies  of 
the  aforesaid  Articles  under  your  seal  and  several  letters  to 
all  and  singular  our  venerable  brethren  the  suffragan  bishops 
of  our  said  province  of  Canterbury,  and  to  the  keepers  of 
the  spiritualities  of  the  vacant  sees,  you  enjoin  them  in  our 
behalf,  (and  we  ourselves  also  enjoin  them  by  the  tenor  hereof,) 
that  each  of  them  in  their  several  cities  and  dioceses,  as  re- 
spectively pertains  to  them  and  any  of  them,  duly  publish 
and  proclaim  the  aforesaid  Articles,  and  cause  and  effectually 
take  care  that  they  be  observed  and  duly  executed  by  all 
whom  they  concern. 

And  moreover,  we  will  and  command  that  the  said  Articles 
be  duly  and  effectually  published,  proclaimed,  and  put  into 
due  execution,  as  is  fit,  by  your  brotherhood,  in  and  through 
your  city  and  diocese,  as  pertaineth  to  you. 

In  witness  whereof,  &c. 
Given  the  20th  day  of  April,  mdlxxvi. 


DISPUTATION  AT  CAMBRIDGE, 

A.D.  1549, 

ABOUT  THE 

SACRAMENT  OF  THE  LOED'S  SUPPER. 


[grindal.] 


13 


NOTICE. 


[]This  disputation  was  held  in  the  presence  of  king  Edward's  visitors, 
viz.  Thomas  Goodrich,  bishop  of  Ely ;  Nicholas  Ridley,  bishop  of  Ro- 
chester ;  Sir  William  Paget ;  Sir  Thomas  Smith ;  Sir  John  Cheke ;  Dr 
May;  and  Dr  AFendy,  the  king's  physician.  The  conclusions  to  be 
disputed  were : 

1.  That  transubstantiation  could  not  be  proved  by  the  plain  and 
manifest  words  of  Scripture. 

2.  That  it  could  not  thereof  be  necessarily  collected,  nor  yet  con- 
firmed by  the  consent  of  the  ancient  fathers  for  these  thousand 
years  past.^ 

In  this  disputation,  holden  June  20,  1549,  the  disputants  were,  on  the 
protestant  side,  Dr  Madew ;  on  the  Romish,  Glin,  Langdale,  Sedgwick 
and  Young :  In  the  second,  on  June  24,  Glin,  affirming  the  corporeal  pre- 
sence of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  was  opposed  by  Grindal,  Peme,  Guest, 
and  Pilkington.  And  in  the  tliird,  Peme  was  opposed  by  Parker  (not 
Dr  Matthew  Parker,  afterwards  archbishop).  Pollard,  Vavasor,  and 
Young:  Bishop  Ridley  determined.  The  entire  disputation  may  be 
seen  in  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1376.  Ed.  1583.  For  Bishop 
Ridley's  Determination,  see  Works,  Parker  Society  Edition,  p.  171.  et 
seq.] 

['  It  should  rather  be,  "for  a  thousand  years  after  Christ."  See  Strype,  Grindal, 
p.  6.] 


THE 


SECOND  DISPUTATION 

HOLDF.N 

AT  CAMBKIDGE, 

THE  24th  day  OF  JUNE,  1549. 


[After  Perne  had  argued  from  Scripture  against  Glin's  Conclusion  in 
support  of  Transubstantiation,  the  narrative  proceeds  in  p.  1383.] 

Here  Master  Grindal  beginneth  to  dispute. 

Grindal : — Whereas  you  say,  worshipful  master  doctor,  ^^^^ 
that  we  speak  not  now  as  sometimes  we  thought  and  judged 
in  this  matter;  peradventure  you  also  judge  not  so  now  all 
things  as  you  have  done  heretofore.  But  what  we  have  once 
been,  it  forceth  not,  God  respecteth  no  man's  person.  And 
whereas  you  say  that  you  dare  not,  contrary  to  Christ,  call 
it  a  sign,  or  a  figure;  Augustine^  notwithstanding  dareth  toAu^.Tertui. 
call  it  a  figure,  and  Tertullian^  likewise,  with  many  more.  morecaiut 

Glin : — True  it  is,  but  they  called  it  not  a  sign  or  a  ^  f^s^^^- 
figure  only :  but  prove  you,  if  you  can,  that  after  the  conse- 
cration remaineth  any  other  substance  than  the  real  body 
of  Christ. 

Grindal : — If  the  forms  do  nourish,  as  you  contend,  they  '^^''^t  the 

*'  form  of 

nourish  the  natural  and  human  body,  for  they  be  both  as  i""!  ad  ami 

•'  *'  wine  do 

one,  and  are  nourished  alike.  nourisii. 

Glin : — Your  reason  is  mere  physical,  and  therefore  to 
be  rejected  in  matters  of  faith ;  but  I  grant  they  nourish,  but 
miraculously. 

Grindal: — If  you  grant  that  the  forms  do  nourish^  then 
you  grant  that  bread  remaineth. 

P  S.August,  de  doctr.  Christ.  Lib.  iii.  c.  16.  Basil,  1669.  Tom.  in. 
col.  63.  Vide  supra,  p.  63.  Also  contra  Adimant.  c.  12,  Tom.  vi.  col. 
187.] 

P  Tertull.  advers.  Marcion.  Lib.  iv.  c.  40.  Paris.  1641.  p.  .^71.  Vide 
supiva,  p.  ()5.3 

13—2 


196 


THE  SECOND  DISPUTATION 


Itremaineth 
bread  and 
wine  after 
the  conse- 
cration. 


How  it  is 
called 
bread,  and 
in  what 
respect. 


Christ 
called  it 
wine,  not 
blood. 


Glin : — I  said  even  now  that  that  is  true,  but  the  nature 
of  it  is  changed,  and  that  mii-aculously. 

Grindal: — If  it  be  the  real  and  substantial  body  of 
Christ,  because  Christ  said,  "  This  is  my  body ergo,  because 
the  Lord  said,  "  I  will  not  drink  of  the  fruit  of  this  vine,"  and 
Paul  calleth  it  bread  after  the  consecration,  it  is  therefore 
bread  and  wine. 

Glin: — Truly,  sir,  you  must  bring  better  arguments,  or 
else  you  will  prove  nothing  for  your  purpose.  For  to  your 
reasons  thus  I  answer :  Chrysostom  saith,  "  Christ  did  drink 
of  the  blood';"  but  whether  this  sentence,  "  I  Avill  not  drink  of 
the  fruit  of  the  vine,"  be  spoken  of  the  blood,  it  is  not  certain. 
And  truly,  Erasmus  denieth  that  it  is  not  to  be  found  in  all 
the  whole  scripture,  that  it  is  called  bread  after  the  conse- 
cration. Or  else  thus  I  may  answer  you.  Even  as  it  is 
called  bread  for  the  form,  and  kind,  and  accidents  which 
remain ;  so,  for  the  form  and  similitude!*  which  it  hath,  it  may 
be  called  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  after  the  consecration.  And 
whereas  Chrysostom  calleth  it  wine,  he  speaketh  of  the  nature 
whereof  the  sacrament  necessarily  is  made.  And  I  deny 
not  but  it  may  be  called  wine,  but  yet  eucharistical,  &;c. 

Rochester: — The  Evangelists,  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke, 
call  it  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  and  Chrysostom  saith,  "  that  the 
fruit  of  the  vine  is  nothing  else  but  wine :"  ergo  Christ  gave 
them  wine,  and  drank  wine  himself  also,  not  blood. 

Glin: — Christ  said  twice,  "I  will  not  drink  of  the 
fruit  of  the  vine ;"  once  at  the  eating  of  the  paschal  lamb, 
(as  Luke  saith,)  and  then  was  it  wine  indeed ;  and  again, 
after  the  consecration  of  his  body  and  blood,  he  said  the 
like,  and  then  it  was  not  wine ;  which  methink  I  can  prove 
by  the  plain  words  of  St  Luke,  if  we  compare  him  with 
Matthew.  For  if  it  were  wine,  as  they  both  affirm,  then 
the  words  of  Christ  cannot  well  stand,  because  first  (as  Luke 
sheweth)  he  said  at  his  legal  supper,  "  I  will  not  di-ink  of 
the  ^mit  of  this  vine,"  &c. ;  and  again  in  Matthew,  after 
the  consecration  of  his  body  and  blood  he  drank  :  it  followeth 
therefore,  that  that  which  he  di-ank  was  not  wine  by  nature ; 


[}  S.  Chrysost.  Hoiii.  Trji.  in  Mattli.  cap.  xxvi.  Eton.  1612.  Tom.  ii. 
p.  510.  Vide  supra  p.  to.  J 


HOLDEX   AT  CAMBRIDGE. 


197 


for  then  must  Christ  needs  be  a  liar,  which  were  blasphemy 
to  say. 

Rochester : — Ausustine  doth  thus  reconcile  those  places,  Two  places 

_  assoiled. 

saying,  it  is  spoken  by  a  figure  which  we  call  Hysteron 
proteron^. 

Glin : — I  know  that  Augustine  saith  so,  but  methink 
that  which  I  have  said  seeraeth  to  be  the  true  meaning  of 
the  places. 

Rochester: — Augustine  seeketh  no  starting  holes,  nor  yet 
any  indirect  shifts  to  obscure  the  truth. 

Glin: — Say  your  fatherhood  what  you  will  of  Augustine, 
I  think  not  so. 

Grindal: — "This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood'"',  in  these  . 

^  ...    words,  This 

but  here  is  a  trope ;  ergo,  in  these  words  of  Christ,  "  This  is    my  body, 

^  "  IS  a  trope. 

my  body,"  is  a  trope  also. 

Gliri : — I  deny  your  argument ;  for  whereas  Luke  saith, 
"this  cup,"  Matthew  saith,  "this  is  my  blood and  therefore, 
as  Augustine  saith,  "Places  that  be  dark,  are  to  be  expounded 
by  other  that  be  light 

Rochester : — All  of  your  side  deny  that  Christ  ever  used 
any  trope  in  the  instituting  of  sacraments. 

Glin: — For  my  part,  I  hold  no  opinion  but  the  truth, 
whereof  you  yourself  also  do  pretend  the  like. 

Rochester : — What   understand   you   by  this  word  hoc,  a  question 

•'  •'  '  wherein 

(this),  and  in  what  words  standeth  the  force  or  strength  of  the  ,h"gtren^th 
sacrament  ?    In  this  pronoun  hoc  (this),  or  in  this  verb  est 
(is),  or  else  in  this  whole  sentence,  "this  is  my  body"? 

Glin : — It  is  not  made  the  true  body,  except  all  the 
words  be  spoken,  as  in  baptism,  "  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name 
of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  For 
neither  doth  baptism  consi-st  in  this  word  er/o  (I),  or  in  bap- 
tize, or  in  this  word  te  (thee),  or  in  these  words,  in  nomine 
(in  the  name),  &c.  but  in  all  the  words  spoken  in  order. 

Quod  enim  Lucas  de  calice  bis  commemoravit,  prius  antequam 
panem  daret,  deinde  posteaquam  panem  dedit,  illud  quod  superius  dixit 
prsoccupavit,  ut  solet ;  illud  vero  quod  ordine  suo  posuit  non  commemo- 
ravit superius.  S.  August,  de  consensu  Evangelist.  Lib.  iii.  cap.  1.  Tom. 
IV.  col.  471.] 

P  Quibusdam  enim  scripturarum  locis  apertius  aliquid  exponitur, 
quod  diligens  et  pius  lector  etiam  in  aliis  locis,  in  quibus  minus  aperitur, 
intelligat.  S.  August,  de  diversis  qusestionibus.  Quest,  liii.  Tom.  iv. 
col.  .5.53.] 


198  THE   SECOND    DISPUTATION    AT  CAMBRIDGE. 


To  eat  the 
body  of 
Christ,  a 
fiffuiative 
speech. 


Cyprian 
explained. 


Chrysost. 
sup.  Matth. 
homil.  ii. 
cap.  S. 


Grindal: — If  to  eat  the  body  of  Christ  be  a  figurative 
speech,  as  Augustine  saith  it  is,  ergo,  then  these  words,  "  this 
is  my  body,""  is  a  figurative  speech  also. 

Glin : — It  is  a  figurative  speech,  because  we  eat  not 
the  body  of  Christ  after  the  same  manner  that  we  do  other 
meats,  &c. 

Grindal. • — Cyprian  understandeth  this  of  those  that  come 
unworthily,  and  make  no  difference  of  the  Lord's  body,  speak- 
ing of  the  dijudication  of  the  sacraments,  and  not  of  the  body 
of  Christ. 

Glin : — Truly  he  speaketh  of  the  true  body  of  Christ. 

Rochester: — They  receive  unworthily,  who  neither  judge 
themselves,  nor  yet  the  sacraments,  taking  them  as  other 
common  bread. 

Grindal: — Augustine,  upon  the  thirty-third  psalm ^,  saith, 
"  Christ  bare  himself  in  his  own  hands  after  a  sort,  not  indeed 
or  truly,""  &c. 

Glin : — You  omit  many  other  things  which  Augustine 
saith ;  and  I  confess  that  he  carried  himself  in  his  own  hands 
after  a  sort.  But  Augustine  delivereth  this  unto  us,  and  as  a 
great  miracle ;  and  you  know  it  was  no  great  miracle  to 
carry  a  figm-e  of  his  body  in  his  hands.  And  whereas  you 
say  that  Christ  carried  himself  after  a  sort  in  his  own  hands, 
it  is  very  true,  but  yet  diversly ;  for  he  sat  after  one  manner  at 
his  supper,  and  after  another  manner  he  carried  himself  in  his 
hands  :  for  Christ  in  the  visible  figm-e  bore  himself  invisibly. 

Grindal: — Tertullian  calleth  it  a  figure,  ergo,  it  is  so. 

Glin : — It  is,  as  I  have  said,  a  figure,  but  not  a  figure 
only.  But  hear  what  Tertullian  saith  ^,  "  He  took  bread  and 
made  it  his  body,  saying,  This  is  my  body,"  &c. 

Grindal: — Hear  what  Chrysostom  saith  upon  Matthew^, 
Homil.  II.  sup.  cap.  5,  "  If  vessels  sanctified  to  holy  uses,"  &c. 

Glin : — That  work  is  received  not  as  Chrysostom's,  but 
some  man's  else,  as  you  know  :  or  thus  I  answer,  it  is  not 
the  true  body  in  proper  and  visible  form. 

[}  S.  August,  in  Psalm,  xxxiii.  Tom.  viii.  col.  234.  Vide  supra 
p.  61.] 

\^  Advers.  Mavcion.  Lib.  iv.  c.  40.] 

Opus  iinpeif.  in  Matth.  Hom.  xi.  Paris.  1724.  Tom.  vi.  ad  fiuem 
p.  63.  Vide  supra  p.  67-3 


THE 

EXAMINATION 

OF 

CERTAIN  LONDONERS 

BEFORE  THE 

ECCLESIASTICAL  COMMISSIONERS. 
JUNE  20,  1567. 


THE 

EXAMINATION 


OP 

CERTAIN  LONDONERS 

BEFORE  THE 

ECCLESIASTICAL  COMMISSIONERS. 
JUNE  20,  1567. 


The  true  report  of  onr  examination'  and  conference  (as  near 
as  we  can  call  to  remembrance)  had  the  20th  day  of 
June,  Anno  1567,  before  the  Lord  Mayor,  the  Bishop 
of  London,  the  Dean  of  Westminster  %  Master  Watts  % 
and  other  Commissioners^. 

When  we  were  come  in,  we  did  our  obeisance,  and 
they  bade  us  come  near,  and  the  bishop's  registrar  called 
us  by  name,  John  Smith,  William  Nixson,  William  Wh. 
[White],  James  Ireland,  Robert  Hawkins,  Thomas  Bowe- 
land,  and  Richard  Morecraft.  The  bishop  said.  Is  here  all  ? 
One  answered,  No,  there  are  ten  or  eleven  in  the  Compter. 

P  This  narrative  is  taken  from  that  '  very  rare'  book,  entitled  "  A 
parte  of  a  Register,  contaynyng  sundrie  memorable  matters,  &c.",  sup- 
posed to  have  been  published  at  Edinburgh  about  a.d.  159.3.  For  an 
account  of  which,  and  the  circumstances  connected  with  its  suppression, 
see  Herbert's  Ames.  Vol.  iii.  p.  1514.  The  '  report'  is  of  course  an  ex 
parte  statement,  and  must  be  received  accordingly.] 

P  Dr  Gabriel  Goodman.] 

Chaplain  to  Bishop  Grindal.] 

"Some  of  this  sort  (the  more  violent  separatists)  had  hired  Plumb- 
ers" Hall,  upon  pretence  of  keeping  a  wedding  there,  but  in  ti-uth  for  a 
religious  meeting.  Here,  on  the  19th  of  June,  about  an  hundred  persons 
met,  but  were  disturbed  by  the  sheriffs,  and  about  fourteen  or  fifteen  of 
the  chief  of  them  taken,  and  sent  to  the  Compter  for  disobedience. 
The  next  day  several  of  them  were  sent  for  before  the  Lord  Mayor, 
(Sir  Christopher  Draper,)  the  bishop  of  London,  and  others  the  queen's 
commissioners.    Strype,  Grindal,  p.  169.] 


202  THE   EXAMINATION  OF   CERTAIN  LONDONERS 

Bishop: — I  know  that  well  enough. 

The  bishop  said  unto  the  mayor  :  My  lord,  will  you  begin  ? 
The  mayor  said  unto  him,  I  pray  you  begin. 

Bishop : — Well  then,  here  you  have  shewed  yourselves 
disorderly,  not  only  in  absenting  yourselves  from  your  parish 
churches,  and  the  assemblies  of  other  Christians  in  this  com- 
monwealth, which  do  quietly  obey  the  Queen's  proceedings, 
and  serve  God  in  such  good  order,  as  the  Queen's  grace, 
and  the  rest  having  authority  and  wisdom,  have  set  forth 
and  established  by  act  of  parliament ;  but  also  you  have 
gathered  together  and  made  assemblies,  using  prayers  and 
preachings,  yea,  and  ministering  the  sacraments  among  your- 
selves ;  and  thus  you  gather  together  many  times,  yea,  and 
no  longer  ago  than  yesterday  you  were  together  to  the  num- 
ber of  an  hundred ;  whereof  there  were  about  fourteen  or 
fifteen  of  you  sent  to  prison.  And  our  being  here  is  to 
will  you  to  leave  off,  or  else  you  shall  see  the  Queen's  letter, 
and  the  council's  hands  at  it.  (Then  he  opened  it,  and 
shewed  it  us,  but  would  not  read  it.  The  effect  of  it,  he 
said,  was  to  move  us  to  be  conformable  by  gentleness,  or 
else  at  the  first  we  should  lose  our  freedom  of  the  city, 
and  abide  that  would  follow.)  And  moreover,  you  have 
hired  the  Plumbers'  Hall,  saying,  you  would  have  it  for  a 
wedding.    Where  is  Boweland? 

Boiceland: — Here  I  am,  and  if  it  please  you. 

Bishop : — Did  you  hire  the  hall  ? 

One  of  us  said :  "In  that  we  said  to  the  sheriflfe,  it 
was  for  a  wedding,  we  did  it  to  save  the  woman  harndess, 
and  at  her  request." 

Bishop : — Yea,  but  you  must  not  lie ;  that  is  against  the 
admonition  of  the  apostle :  "  Let  every  man  speak  the  truth 
to  his  neighbour."'  And  herein  you  have  put  the  poor  woman 
to  great  blame,  and  enough  to  lose  her  office  :  this  is  against 
the  order  of  charity. 

Here  we  would  have  answered,  but  he  would  not  suffer 
us,  but  said.  You  shall  be  heard  anon. 

Bishop : — But  to  the  matter.  In  this  severing  yourselves 
from  the  society  of  other  Christians,  you  condemn  not  only 
us,  but  also  the  whole  state  of  the  church  reformed  in  King 
Edward's  days,  which  was  well  reformed  according  to  the 


BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


203 


word  of  God,  vea,  and  many  good  men  have  shed  their  Biood  shed 
blood  for  the  same,  which  your  doms'S  condemn.  Edward's 

°       .  reforma- 

Haiokhis : — We  condemn  them  not,  in  that  we  stand  to  tion. 
the  truth  of  God's  word. 

But  he  would  not  suffer  us  to  answer  to  it. 

Bishop: — But  have  you  not  the  gospel  truly  preached, 
and  the  sacraments  ministered  accordingly,  and  good  order 
kept,  although  we  differ  from  other  churches  in  ceremonies, 
and  in  indifferent  things,  which  lie  in  the  prince's  power 
to  command  for  orders  sake?  How  say  you.  Smith?  You 
seem  to  be  the  ancientest  of  them ;  answer  you. 

Smith : — Indeed,  my  lord,  we  thank  God  for  reformation ; 
and  that  is  it  we  desire,  according  to  God's  word.  (And  there 
he  stayed.) 

White: — I  beseech  you,  let  me  answer. 

Bishop: — Nay,  W.  W.  hold  your  peace,  you  shall  be 
heard  anon. 

Nixson : — I  beseech  you,  let  me  answer  a  word  or  two. 

Bishop: — Nixson,  you  are  a  busy  fellow,  I  know  your 
words ;  you  are  full  of  talk ;  I  know  from  whence  you  came. 

Hawkins : — I  would  be  glad  to  answer. 

Bishop  : — Smith  shall  answer.    Answer  you.  Smith. 

Smith : — Indeed,  as  you  said  even  now,  for  preaching 
and  ministering  the  sacraments,  so  long  as  we  might  have 
the  word  freely  preached,  and  the  sacraments  administered 
without  the  preferring  of  idolatrous  gear  about  it,  we  never 
assembled  together  in  houses.  But  when  it  came  to  this  Displacing 
point,  that  all  our  preachers  were  displaced  by  your  law,  preachers, 
that  would  not  subscribe  to  your  apparel  and  your  law,  so  private 
that  we  could  not  hear  none  of  them  in  any  church  by  the 
space  of  seven  or  eight  weeks,  except  Father  Coverdale,  of 
whom  we  have  a  good  opinion,  and  yet  (God  knoweth)  the 
man  was  so  fearful,  that  he  durst  not  be  known  unto  us 
where  he  preached,  though  we  sought  it  at  his  house ; — and 
then  were  we  troubled  and  commanded  to  your  courts  from 
day  to  day,  for  not  coming  to  our  parish  churches  : — then  we 
bethought  us  what  were  best  to  do  ;  and  we  remembered  that 
there  was  a  congregation  of  us  in  this  city  in  Queen  Mary's 
days ;  and  a  congregation  at  Geneva,  which  used  a  book 
and  order  of  preaching,  ministering  of  the  sacraments  and 


204  THE  EXAMINATION   OP   CEBTAIN  LONDONERS 


discipline,  most  agreeable  to  the  word  of  Grod ;  which  book 
is  allowed  by  that  godly  and  well  learned  man,  Master  Calvin, 
and  the  preachers  there ;  which  book  and  order  we  now 
hold.  And  if  you  can  reprove  this  book,  or  any  thing  that 
we  hold,  by  the  word  of  God,  we  will  yield  to  you,  and  do 
open  penance  at  PauPs  Cross ;  if  not,  we  will  stand  to  it 
by  the  grace  of  God. 

Bishop : — This  is  no  answer. 

White : — You  may  be  answered,  if  you  will  give  leave. 
Bishop : — White,  you  shall  speak  anon ;  let  the  elder  speak 
first. 

Smith: — ^Would  you  have  me  go  back  from  the  better 
to  such  churches,  that  I  had  as  leave  go  to  mass  as  go  to 
them, — they  are  so  evil-favouredly  used  ? — as  the  parish  church 
where  I  dwell  is  one.  He  is  a  very  papist  that  is  there, 
and  yet  he  hath  another  place  too. 

Dean : — Lo  !  he  counteth  the  service  and  reformation  in 
King  Edward's  days  as  evil  as  the  mass. 

Bishop : — Lo  !  because  he  knoweth  one  that  is  evil,  he 
findeth  fault  with  all.  But  you  may  go  to  other  places,  as 
at  St  Laurence. 

White: — You  say  we  find  fault  with  all  for  one  papist. 
If  it  were  well  tried,  there  should  a  great  company  of  papists 
be  found  in  this  city,  whom  you  do  allow  to  be  preachers 
and  ministers,  and  thrust  out  the  godly  for  your  pleasure's 
sake. 

Roper : — I  know  one  that  in  Queen  Mary's  time  did  perse- 
cute God's  saints,  and  brought  them  forth  to  Bishop  Bonner, 
and  now  he  is  minister  allowed  of  you,  and  never  made 
recantation. 

Bishop: — Can  you  accuse  any  of  them  of  false  doctrine, 
and  shew  us  of  it? 

Nixson : — Yea,  that  I  can,  and  he  is  even  now  in  this 
house  that  I  can  accuse  of  false  doctrine.  Let  him  come 
forth  and  answer  his  doctrine  that  he  preached  upon  the 
AB.  rtapi.  10th  of  John.    (And  so  I  looked  back  upon  Bedell,  and 

challenged 

of  false      Bedell  hung  down  his  head,  and  the  bishop  looked  upon  the 

iloctrine.       ,  i  ,     ,     i  ,  . 

dean,  and  one  looked  upon  another.) 

Bean : — You  would  take  away  the  authority  of  the  prince, 
and  liberty  of  a  Christian  man. 


BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


205 


Bishop : — Yea,  and  therefore  ye  suffer  justly. 

Hawkius: — But  it  lieth  not  in  the  authority  of  the  prince, 
and  Hberty  of  a  Christian  man,  to  use  and  to  defend  that 
appertaineth  to  papistry  and  idolatry,  and  the  pope's  canon 
law,  as  we  may  plainly  see  in  the  7th  of  Deuteronomy,  and 
other  places  of  the  Scriptures. 

Dean: — When  do  you  hear  us  maintain  such  things  in 
our  preachings? 

Hawkins  :—T\\ovl^\  you  do  it  not  in  your  preachings, 
yet  you  do  it  in  your  deeds  and  by  your  laws. 

White : — The  prophet  saith.  That  the  foolish  say  not  with 
their  mouths,  There  is  no  God'  but  in  their  hearts ;  their  doings 
are  corrupt  and  vain. 

Haiokins: — You  preach  Christ  to  be  priest  and  prophet, 
but  you  preach  him  not  to  be  king,  neither  will  you  suffer 
him  to  reign  with  the  sceptre  of  his  word  in  his  church  alone ; 
but  the  pope''s  canon  law  and  the  will  of  the  prince  must 
have  the  first  place,  and  be  j^referred  before  the  word  and 
ordinance  of  Christ. 

Dean : — You  speak  unreverently  here  of  the  prince  before 
the  magistrates :  you  were  not  bidden  to  speak,  you  might 
hold  your  peace. 

Hawkins: — You  will  suffer  us  to  make  our  purgation, 
seeing  that  you  persecute  us. 

Bishop: — What  is  so  preferred? 

Nixson : — Why,  that  which  is  upon  your  head  and  upon 
your  back,  your  copes  and  your  surplices,  and  your  laws 
and  ministers ;  because  you  will  suffer  none  to  preach  nor 
minister,  except  he  wear  them,  or  subscribe  to  them. 

Bishop: — No?  how  say  you  to  Sampson  and  Lever',  and 
others  ?  do  not  they  preach  ? 

White: — Though  they  preach,  you  have  deprived  them 
and  forbidden  them,  and  the  law  standeth  in  force  against 
them  still,  howsoever  you  suffer  them  now.  And  for  what 
purpose  you  will  not  suffer  other,  whom  you  cannot  reprove 
by  the  word  of  God,  I  know  not. 

Bishop: — They  will  not  be  preachers,  nor  meddle  with 
you. 

\}  Who,  with  Coverdale,  were  then  connived  at  in  their  non- con- 
formity as  to  the  habits.] 


206 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF   CERTAIN  LONDONERS 


White: — Your  doings  is  the  cause. 

Hmvkins : — They  will  not  join  with  you.  I  heard  one  of 
them  say,  that  he  had  rather  be  torn  in  a  hundred  pieces 
than  to  communicate  vnth  you.  We  hold  nothing,  nor  allow 
any  thing,  but  that  which  is  maintained  by  the  word  of  God  ; 

isai.  ii.iii.  the  which  word,  saith  Esay,  shall  come  forth  of  Sion,  and 
give  sentence  among  the  heathen,  and  reform  the  multitude. 

John  xii.  48.  And  Christ  saith,  "  The  word  that  I  have  spoken,  shall  judge 
in  the  last  day,"  when  both  the  prince,  and  you,  and  we  shall 
stand  naked  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.    And  if 

punished  prove  that  we  hold  not  the  truth,  shew  it,  and  we 

by  the  B.    ^viii  leave  it. 

Smith: — And  if  you  cannot,  we  pray  you,  let  us  not  be 
thus  used. 

Dean: — You  are  not  obedient  to  the  authority  of  the 
prince. 

White : — Yes,  that  we  are  ;  for  we  resist  not,  but  suffer 
that  the  authority  layeth  upon  us. 

Bishop: — So  do  thieves  suffer  that  the  law  layeth  upon 
them 

White : — What  a  comparison  is  this  !  They  suffer  for 
evil  doing,  and  you  punish  us  for  seeking  to  serve  God  ac- 
cordingr  to  his  word. 

Nixson: — Both  the  prince  and  we  must  be  ruled  by  the 
word  of  God,  as  we  read  in  the  first  book  of  Kings,  the 
12th  chapter,  that  the  king  should  teach  only  the  word  of 
God. 

Bishop : — What  1  that  the  king  shall  teach  the  word  of 
God?    Lie  not. 

Nixson: — It  is  that  both  king  and  people  should  obey 
the  word  of  God,  or  else  they  shall  perish. 

Bishop : — Indeed  it  is  true  in  effect,  that  the  prince  should 
and  must  obey  the  word  of  God  only.  But  I  will  shew 
you  this  consisteth  in  three  points. 

The  first  is,  that  which  God  commandeth  may  not  be 
left  undone. 

The  second  is,  that  which  God  forbiddeth  may  not  be 
done. 

And  the  third  consisteth  in  things  which  God  neither 
commandeth  nor  forbiddeth,  and  they  are  of  the  middle  sort, 


BEFORE   THE  COMMISSIONEKS. 


207 


and  are  things  indifferent.    And  such  things  princes  have 
authority  to  order  or  to  command. 

Prisoners : — Prove  that,  said  one.    Where  find  you  that  ? 
said  another. 

Bishop: — I  have  talked  with  many  men,  and  yet  I  never 
saw  any  behave  themselves  so  unreverently  before  magistrates. 

White : — I  beseech  you,  let  me  speak  one  word  or  two. 

Bishop : — White,  stay  a  little,  you  shall  speak  anon. 

Haickins: — Kings  have  their  rule  and  commandment  in 
the  17th  of  Deuteronomy,  not  to  decline,  neither  to  the  right 
hand  nor  to  the  left,  from  the  word  of  God,  howsoever  you 
make  your  distinction. 

Smith: — How  can  you  prove  that  indifferent,  which  is 
abominable  I 

Bishop: — What?  you  mean  of  our  caps  and  tippets, 
which,  you  say,  came  from  Rome. 

Ireland : — It  belongeth  to  the  papists  ;  therefore  throw 
it  to  them. 

Watts : — You  would  have  us  use  nothing  that  the  papists 
used ;  then  should  we  use  no  churches,  as  the  papists  have 
used. 

Hawkins: — Churches  be  necessary  to  keep  our  bodies 
from  the  rain,  but  surplices  and  copes  be  superstitious  and 
idolatrous. 

White: — Christ  did  cast  out  the  buyers  and  sellers  in 
the  temple  and  their  ware,  and  yet  the  temple  was  not  over- 
thrown for  all  that. 

Bishop : — Things  not  forbidden  of  God  may  be  used  for 
order  and  obedience'  sake :  you  shall  hear  the  mind  and  judg- 
ment of  a  well  learned  man,  whom  you  like  of,  namely.  Master 
Bullinger;  (then  he  read  out  of  a  book  this  in  effect):  "  It  See  the  table 
is  not  yet  proved  that  these  garments  had  their  first  original  Beza's  and 
from  Rome.     And  though  we  use  them  not  here  in  our  letters!  '  * 
ministry,  yet  we  may  lawfully  use  them  as  things  that  have 
not  yet  been  removed  away."    These  be  Bullinger s  words: 
therefore  we  desire  and  wish  you  to  leave  off  and  to  be 
conformable. 

Smith : — What,  if  I  can  shew  you  Bullinger  against  Bul- 
linger in  this  thing  ? 

Bishop : — I  think  not.  Smith, 


208 


THE   EXAMINATION    OF   CERTAJN  LONDONEKS 


Smith: — Yes,  that  1  can. 

Bishop: — AVell,  all  refoniicd  churches  do  differ  in  rites 
and  ceremonies,  and  we  agree  with  all  reformed  chm-ches  in 
substance  of  doctrine. 

Watts : — Yea,  that  we  do. 

Hawkins : — Yea,  but  we  should  follow  the  truest  and  best 
Matt,  xxviii.  Way.  Christ  saith,  "  Go  you  forth  and  preach  to  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  that 
I  have  commanded  you."  But  you  have  brought  the  gospel 
and  sacraments  into  bondage  to  the  ceremonies  of  anti- 
christ, and  you  defend  idolatry  and  papistry.  There  is  no 
ordinance  of  Christ,  but  you  have  mingled  your  own  inven- 
tions withal.  How  say  you  to  godfathers  and  godmothers  in 
baptism  ? 

Watts : — 0  !  a  wise  reason  ! 

Bishop: — How  say  you  to  the  church  of  Geneva?  They 
communicate  with  wafer  cakes,  which  you  are  so  much  against. 

Nixson : — Yea,  but  they  do  not  compel  to  receive  so, 
and  with  none  other. 

Bishop : — Yes,  in  their  parish  churches. 

White : — The  English  congregation  did  minister  with  loaf 
bread  there. 

Bishop : — Because  they  were  of  another  language. 
White : — It  is  good  to  follow  the  best  example ;  but  we 
must  follow  them  as  they  follow  Christ, 
the  kt^ters        DeuTi : — All  the  learned  men  in  Europe  are  against  you. 
and  m""^*        Watts : — Ye  will  believe  no  man. 

Guaiter.  Smith : — Yes,  we  reverence  the  learned  in  Geneva,  or 

in  other  places  wheresoever  they  be ;  yet  we  build  not  on 
them  our  faith  and  religion. 

Bishop: — Will  you  be  judged  by  the  learned  in  Geneva  f 
They  are  against  you. 

HawJcins: — We  will  be  judged  by  the  word  of  God, 
which  shall  judge  us  all  at  the  last  day,  therefore  sufficient 
to  judge  now.  But  how  can  they  be  against  us,  seeing 
they  know  not  of  our  doings,  also  holding  of  the  same  truth 
that  they  do,  except  they  will  be  against  the  truth  and  against 
themselves  I 

Bishop: — Here  is  the  letter  that  came  from  Geneva,  and 


"before  the  commissioneks. 


209 


thev  are  against  you  and  your  doings  and  ffoing  from  us,  see  the 

J  &  J  ^.    ^.  letter  from 

in  these  words. — Then  he  turned  to  this  place,  which  is:  "  That  m.  Hezain 

^  ,  .    the  table. 

against  the  prince's  and  bishops'  wills  they  should  exercise  their 
office,  we  do  so  much  the  more  tremble  at,  because  of  these 
reasons,  which  of  themselves  are  plain  enough,  albeit  we 
do  not  utter  them^"  Mark  how  that  he  saith  he  doth  tremble 
at  your  cause. 

Hawkins: — Why,  the  place  is  against  you;  for  they  do 
tremble  at  the  prince's  case  and  yours,  because  that  you,  by 
such  extremities,  should  drive  us  against  our  wills  to  that 
which  of  itself  is  plain  enough,  albeit  they  would  not  utter 
them. 

Then  the  bishop  wrung  himself  and  said :  See,  ye  enter 
into  judgment  against  us. 

Hawkins: — Nay,  we  judge  not;  but  we  know  the  letter 
well  enough,  for  we  have  it  in  our  houses ;  it  maketh  nothing 
against  us. 

Bishop : — We  grant  it  doth  not :  but  yet  they  count  this 
apparel  indifferent,  and  not  impious  and  wicked  in  their  own 
nature  :  and  therefore  they  counsel  the  preachers  not  to  give 
over  their  function  or  flocks  for  these  things. 

Hawkins: — But  it  followeth  in  the  same  letter,  that  if 
they  should  be  compelled  to  allow  it  by  subscription  or  silence, 
that  they  should  give  over  their  ministry. 

Nixson : — Let  us  answer  to  your  first  question. 

Bishop : — Say  on,  Nixson. 

Nixson: — We  do  not  refuse  you  for  preaching  the  word 
of  God,  but  because  ye  have  tied  the  ceremonies  of  anti- 
christ to  it,  and  set  them  before  it,  so  that  no  man  may 
preach  or  minister  the  sacraments  without  them.  For  before 
you  compelled  them  by  law  all  was  quiet. 

Bishop: — See  how  ye  be  against  indifferent  things,  which 
may  be  borne  withal  for  order  and  obedience'  sake. 

Mayor: — Well,  good  people,  I  would  you  would  wisely 
consider  these  things,  and  be  obedient  to  the  Queen's  Ma- 
jesty's good  laws,  as  I  and  other  of  the  Queen's  subjects 

P  Tertium  enim  illud,  ncmpe  ut  contra  regiam  majestatem  ct  episco- 
porum  voluntatem  ministerio  suo  fiingantur,  magis  etiam  exhorrcsciinus 
propter  eas  caiisas,  qiiip  tacentibiis  etiain  nobis  satis  intelligi  possunt. 
Bezae  Epist.  xii.    Ad  fratres  quosJam,  &c.    Genev.  1573.  p.  105.] 

14 

[grindal.] 


210 


THE   EXAMINATION   OF   CERTAIN  LONDONERS 


are,  that  you  may  live  quietly  and  have  liberty,  as  my  lord 
here  and  masters  have  said.  And  as  for  my  part,  I  would 
you  were  at  yom*  heart's  ease,  and  I  am  sorry  that  ye 
are  troubled ;  but  I  am  an  officer  under  my  prince,  and  there- 
fore blame  not  me.  I  cannot  talk  learnedly  with  you  in 
celestial  matters ;  but  I  have  a  mother  wit,  and  I  will  per- 
suade the  best  that  I  can.  The  Queen  hath  not  established 
these  garments  and  things  for  any  holiness"'  sake  or  religion, 
but  only  for  a  civil  order  and  comeliness ;  because  she  would 
have  the  ministers  known  from  other  men,  as  the  aldermen 
are  known  by  their  tippets,  and  the  judges  by  their  red  gowns, 
and  sometimes  they  wear  coifs ;  and  likewise  lords""  servants 
are  known  by  their  badges.  I  will  tell  you  an  example. 
There  was  an  alderman  within  this  year,  that  went  in  the 
street,  and  a  boisterous  fellow  met  him,  and  went  between 
him  and  the  wall,  and  put  him  towards  the  kennel ;  and  some 
that  were  there  about  him  said  to  him,  "  Knowest  thou  not 
A  simple    what  thou  doest  ?    He  is  an  alderman.""    And  he  said,  "  I 

meaning. 

knew  him  not,  he  might  have  worn  his  tippet."  Even  so, 
when  the  ministers  began  to  be  despised,  the  Queen"'s  grace 
did  ordain  this  priests""  apparel ;  but  the  people  cannot  be 
content  and  like  it.  Now  what  may  the  papists  say?  Some 
of  them  goeth  to  the  com't  whispering,  saying,  that  ye  cannot 
be  content  that  the  Queen  should  command  any  tiling  in  the 
chm'ch,  not  so  much  as  a  cap  or  a  tippet;  whereupon  the  Queen 
may  have  occasion  to  say :  "  Will  they  not  be  content  that 
I  should  rule  in  the  church  ?  I  will  restore  that  my  fore- 
fathers have  followed;"'"'  and  therefore,  masters,  take  heed. 
Merit,  hoii-  HaioJcins : — I  bosecch  you  to  let  me  answer  your  lord- 
nece'ssity    ship  before  all  your  wisdoms.    Philip  Melancthon,  writing 

maketh  ^  ,      -n  ,      i      i  i 

iiidifleient  uDou  the  14th  chapter  to  the  Komans,  hath  these  words: 

thiiiffs  in-  ..„,,.  p  .  .  . 

tolerable.  "  When  the  opinion  of  holiness,  of  merit,  or  necessity,  is 
put  unto  things  indifferent,  then  they  darken  the  light  of 
the  gospel,  and  ought  by  all  means  to  be  taken  away."'"' 

Bishop : — It  is  not  commanded  of  necessity  in  the  church, 
or  of  heavenly  things. 

Hawkins: — You  have  made  it  a  matter  of  necessity  in 
the  church,  and  that  many  a  poor  man  doth  feel. 

Nixson : — Even  so,  my  lord,  as  you  do  say  that  the  alder- 
man is  known  by  his  gown  and  tippet,  even  so  by  this  apparel, 


BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


211 


that  these  men  do  now  wear,  were  the  papist  mass-priests 
known  from  other  men. 

Dean : — What  a  great  matter  you  make  of  it ! 

Hawkins The  apostle  Paul  would  not  be  like  the  false 
apostles  in  any  thing,  and  therefore  you  have  the  apostle 
against  you. 

Bishop  :—^There  be  good  men  and  good  martyrs  that  did 
wear  these  things  in  King  Edward's  days ;  do  you  condemn 
them? 

Nixson : — We  condemn  them  not :  we  would  go  forward 
to  perfection ;  for  we  have  had  the  gospel  a  long  time  amongst 
us :  and  the  best  of  them  that  did  maintain  it,  did  recant 
for  it  at  their  death,  as  did  Ridley,  sometime  bishop  of  Lon-  Ma.Ridiey's 
don,  and  doctor  Taylor.  Ridley  did  acknowledge  his  fault  po[pish]  ■ 
to  Hooper;  and  when  they  would  have  put  on  the  same 
apparel  upon  him,  he  said',  they  were  abominable  and  too 
fond  for  a  vice  in  a  play-. 

Bishop: — VVhete  find  you  that  in  the  book  of  letters  of 
the  martyrs  ? 

Hawkins: — It  may  be  shewed  in  the  book  of  the  monu- 
ments of  the  church,  that  many  which  were  burned  in  Queen 
Mary's  time,  died  for  standing  against  popery  as  we  now  do. 

Bishop : — I  have  said  mass ;  I  am  sorry  for  it. 

Ireland: — But  you  go  like  one  of  the  mass-priests  still. 

Bishop : — You  see  me  wear  a  cope  or  a  surplice  in  Paul's. 
I  had  rather  minister  without  these  things,  but  for  order's 
sake  and  obedience  to  the  prince. 

Roper: — Master  Crowley  saith,  "He  could  not  be  per- 
suaded to  minister  in  those  conjuring  garments  of  popery." 

Nixson : — Your  garments  are  accursed,  as  they  are  used. 

Bishop: — Where  do  you  find  them  forbidden  in  the  scriptures? 

Nixson : — Where  is  the  mass  forbidden  in  the  scriptures  ? 

Bishop : — The  mass  is  forbidden  in  the  scripture,  as  thus  : 
It  was  thought  to  be  meritorious,  it  did  take  away  free  justifi- 

\}  In  saying  of  these  words,  tliey  put  upon  the  said  Dr  Ridley  the 
surplice,  with  all  the  trinkets  appertaiiiiitf/  to  the  matss.  And  as  they  were 
putting  on  the  same,  Dr  Ridley  did  vehemently  inveigh  against  the 
Romish  bishop  and  all  that  foolish  apparel,  ealling  it  "  antichrist,  and  the 
apparel  foolish  and  abominable,  yea,  too  fond  for  a  vice  in  a  play."  Rid- 
ley's Last  Examination  and  Degi-adation.  Works,  Parker  Society,  p.  289.] 

P  The  vice  of  the  old  Moralities  was  a  buffoon  or  fool,  who  was 
fantastically  dressed.   See  Narcs's  Glossary.] 


212  THE  EXAMINATION  OF  CERTAIN  LONDONERS 

cation,  it  was  made  an  idol ;  and  idolatry  is  forbidden  in  the 
scriptures. 

Hawkins : — By  the  same  argument  I  will  prove  your  gar- 
ments forbidden  in  the  scriptures. 
Bishop : — Let  us  hear. 

Hmckins: — I  do  prove  it  out  of  the  138th  psalm,  and 
out  of  the  10th  chapter  of  the  second  to  the  Corinthians. 
In  the  psalm  the  prophet  saith  that  "  God  hath  exalted  his 
word  according  to  his  great  name the  epistle  saith,  that 
"  the  weapons  of  his  warfare  are  not  carnal  things,  but  things 
mighty  in  God  to  overthrow  strong  holds  and  imaginations 
of  men,  and  to  bring  into  captivity  all  imagination  that  ex- 
alteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God."  But  you  have 
brought  the  word  of  God  into  captivity  to  the  pope's  gar- 
Ceremonies  ments  and  his  canon  law ;  and  therefore  they  are  idols,  and 
idols.  forbidden  in  the  scripture.  "  Whatsoever,"  saith  Christ,  "  is 
highly  esteemed  before  men,  is  abominable  before  God." — 
Luke  xvi.  15. 

White: — Reprove  that  we  hold  by  the  scripture,  and 
prove  that  you  would  have  us  come  to  by  the  scripture,  and 
we  will  yield  to  you.  And  if  you  cannot,  why  do  you  per- 
secute us? 

Bishop : — You  are  not  obedient  to  the  prince. 
Dean : — Doth  not  Saint  Peter  say,  "  Be  obedient  to  all 
manner  ordinance  of  man  I " 

White : — Yea,  as  they  obey  God. 

Nixson : — This  hath  been  always  the  doings  of  popish 
bishops :  when  as  they  cannot  maintain  their  doings  by  the 
scriptures,  nor  overcome  them,  then  they  make  the  mayor 
and  the  aldermen  their  servants  and  butchers,  to  punish 
them  that  they  cannot  overcome  by  scripture.  But  I  trust 
that  you,  my  lord,  seeing  you  have  heard  and  seen  it,  will 
take  good  advisement. 

Mayor : — Good  lord !  how  unreverently  do  you  speak 
here  before  my  lords  and  us  in  comparing  so  ! 

Bishop : — Have  not  we  a  godly  prince  I  answer,  Is  she  evil  ? 

White : — What  a  question  is  that  !  the  fruits  do  shew. 

Bowland: — No:  but  the  servants  of  God  are  persecuted 
under  her. 

Bishop : — Yea,  go  to  ;  mark  this,  my  lord.  (Reader,  see 
Luke  xix.  7.) 


BEl'ORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


213 


Hawkins: — Why,  this  question  the  prophet  may  answer 
in  the  psahn :  "  How  can  they  have  understanding  that 
work  iniquity,  spoihng  my  people,  and  that  extol  vanity  V 

Dean : — Do  we  hold  any  heresy  ?     Do  we  deny  any  See  Ma. 
article  of  the  faith,  as  "  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Al-  letter  in  the 

table 

mighty,  and  in  Jesus  Christ  his  Son?"  Do  we  deny  any 
of  these  articles  ?  Do  we  maintain  purgatory  or  pilgrim- 
ages I  No,  we  hold  the  reformation  that  was  in  King 
Edward's  days. 

One  of  us  said,  No  more  did  the  papists  in  words. 

White : — You  build  much  of  King;  Edward's  time.    A  ^'"?■]  ^, , 

E[dward's] 

very  learned  man  as  any  is  in  the  realm,  (I  think  you  cannot  days, 
reprove  him,)  writeth  these  words  of  King  Edward's  time : 
"  I  will  let  pass  to  speak  of  King  Henry's  time,  but  come 
to  King  Edward's  time,  which  was  the  best  time  of  reform- 
ation :  all  was  driven  to  a  prescript  order  of  service,  pieced 
and  patched  out  of  the  popish  portass',  of  mattins,  mass, 
and  even-song ;  so  that  when  the  minister  had  done  his 
service,  he  thought  his  duty  done.  To  be  short,  there 
might  no  discipline  be  brought  into  the  church." 

Nixson: — Yet  they  never  came  so  far  as  ye  have  done, 
to  make  a  law  that  none  should  preach  or  minister  without 
these  garments. 

Bishop : — St  Paul  saith,  that  "  to  the  clean  all  things 
are  clean :"  ,.hat  which  other  have  evilly  abused  we  may 
use  well,  as  not  receiving  them  for  any  such  purpose  of  holiness 
or  rehgion. 

Nixson: — Howsoever  ye  received  them,  we  see  now  you 
have  exalted  them,  and  brought  the  word  of  God  in  sub- 
jection and  slavery  to  them. 

Hatokins : — It  cannot  be  proved,  that  the  ceremonies  of 
antichrist,  works  of  darkness,  and  the  pope's  canon  law, 
may  be  clean  to  a  true  christian ;  for  the  apostle  saith, 
"  There  is  no  fellowship  between  Christ  and  Belial,  hght 
and  darkness."    2  Cor.  vi.  14,  15. 

Dean : — All  the  learned  are  against  you. 

White: — I  delivered  a  book'^  to  Justice  Harris,  which  is 

P  Portass,  portesse,  or  portues :  breviary.] 

P  Probably  the  Geneva  book,  entitled  '  The  Form  of  Prayers  and 
Administration  of  the  Sacraments  used  in  the  English  church  at  Geneva, 
&c.  &c.'   Sec  Sti-ype,  Parker,  i.  p.  479.j 


214 


THE   EXAMINATIOX   OF  CERTAIN  LONDONERS 


Cause  of 
separation. 


the  crdei'  that  we  hold.  Reprove  the  same  by  the  word 
of  God,  and  we  will  leave  it  and  give  over. 

Bishop : — We  cannot  reprove  it.  But  to  gather  together 
disorderly,  to  trouble  the  common  quiet  of  the  realm  against 
the  prince's  will,  we  like  not  the  holding  of  it. 

White: — We  hold  nothing  that  is  not  warranted  by  the 
word  of  God. 

HmoMns : — Why,  that  which  we  do,  we  do  it  by  the 
commandment  of  God  :  we  have  the  example  of  the  first  and 
apostolic  church  for  our  warrant,  as  in  the  16th  to  the  Ro- 
mans, V,  17.  "I  beseech  you,  brethren,  mark  them  that 
cause  divisions,  and  give  occasions  of  evil,  contrary  to  the 
doctrine  which  ye  have  learned,  and  avoid  them." 

Dean : — Yea,  but  the  manner  which  ye  hold  is  un- 
orderly,  and  against  the  authority  of  the  prince. 

Hawkins: — Why,  the  truth  of  God  is  a  tnith,  where- 
soever it  be  holden,  or  whosoever  doth  hold  it ;  except  ye 
will  make  it  subject  to  places  and  persons,  and  to  the  autho- 
rity of  the  prince.  It  had  been  better  we  had  never  been 
born,  than  to  suffer  God  to  be  dishonoured,  and  his  word 
defaced  for  princes'  pleasures. 
uJreeli'mes  Bishop : — All  the  learned  are  against  you;  will  you  be 
tried  by  them? 

White: — We  will  be  tried  by  the  word  of  God,  which 
shall  judge  us  all  at  the  last  day. 

Dean: — But  who  will  you  have  to  be  judge  of  the  word 
of  God? 

HaicMns: — Why,  that  was  the  saying  of  the  papists  in 
Queen  Mary's  time.  I  have  heard  it :  when  the  truth  was 
defended  by  the  word  of  God,  then  they  would  say,  "Who 
shall  judge  of  the  word  of  God  ?  The  Cathohc  church  must 
be  judge." 

White  : — We  will  be  tried  by  the  best  reformed  churches. 
The  church  of  Scotland  hath  the  word  truly  preached,  the 
sacraments  truly  ministered,  and  discipline  according  to  the 
word  of  God ;  and  these  be  the  notes  by  which  the  true 
church  is  known. 

Dean : — We  have  a  gracious  prince. 
We  said,  "  God  preserve  her  grace  and  the  council !" 
White: — I  would  have  answered  to  a  thing  that  hath 
been  said :  That  which  God  commandeth  to  be  done,  that 


sun: 


BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


215 


ought  to  be  done;  and  that  which  God  forbiddeth  to  be 
done,  that  ought  not  to  be  done. 
Bis/iop : — Yea,  I  said  so. 

White: — Now  it  is  manifest,  that  that  which  God  com- 
mandeth  to  be  done  is  left  undone,  and  that  which  God 
forbiddeth  to  be  done,  that  is  done  by  authority;  as  this: 
God  saith,  "  Six  days  thou  shalt  labour  and  do  all  that  thou 
hast  to  do :  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  sabbath  of  the 
Lord  thy  God,  &c."  But  the  prince's  law  saith,  '' Thou  Go'^;j^com-^ 
shalt  not  labour  seven  [six]  days,  but  shall  keep  the  popish  ^^okea. 
holy-days.""  And  again,  Christ  coramandeth  discipline  in  the 
18th  of  Matthew,  and  it  was  put  in  practice  of  the  apos- 
tles :  but  in  the  church  of  England  there  is  none  but  the 
pope's  discipline.  And  Christ  saith  in  the  last  chapter  of 
the  Eevelation :  "If  any  man  shall  add  to  the  prophecy 
of  this  book,  God  shall  add  unto  hira  all  the  plagues  that 
are  written  in  this  book ;  and  if  any  man  shall  diminish, 
God  shall  take  his  part  out  of  this  book  of  hfe,  and  from 
the  holy  city."    How  will  you  avoid  this? 

Bishop : — Why,  is  it  not  a  good  work,  to  hear  a  good 
sermon  or  two  upon  the  holy-days? 

White : — We  are  not  against  that.  But  what  shall  we 
do  when  the  sermons  be  done?  If  we  do  any  work,  we  are 
commanded  to  your  courts. 

Bishop : — You  may  well  be  occupied  in  serving  of  God. 

White : — So  we  are  all  occupied,  when  we  are  at  our 
work  that  God  commandeth.  The  sabbath  is  appointed  to 
rest  in,  and  to  serve  God.    Exod.  xx.  10. 

Bean: — Why,  then  you  would  have   no  sermons  nor 
prayer  all  the  week. 

White: — Who  is  not  against  that?  I  think  him  to  be 
no  christian,  that  doth  not  pray  and  serve  God  every  day, 
before  he  begin  his  work. 

Nixson: — You  can  suffer  bear-baiting  and  bowlino:  and 
other  games  to  be  used  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  on  your 
holy-days,  and  no  trouble  for  it. 

Dean: — Then  you  would  have  no  holy  sabbath  days, 
because  the  papists  have  used  them. 

White : — We  ought  to  do  that  God  coramandeth. 

Dean: — Why,  then  you  must  not  use  the  Lord's  prayer, 
because  the  papists  used  it,  and  many  other  prayers,  be- 


THE   EXAMINATION,  fcc. 


chopt*  '^''^^  cause  the  priests  used  them ;  you  would  have  nothing  but  the 
word  of  God.  Is  all  the  psalms  you  sing  the  word  of  God ! 
They  were  turned  into  metre. 

White : — Is  every  word  that  is  preached  in  a  good  sermon 
the  word  of  God  ? 
Dean : — No, 

White: — But  every  word  and  thing  agreeing  with  the 
word  of  God  is  as  the  word  of  God. 

Bishoi): — There  hath  been  no  heretic,  but  he  hath  chal- 
lenged the  word  to  defend  him. 

White: — What  is  that  to  us?  If  you  know  any  heresy 
we  hold,  charge  us  with  it. 

Bishop : — Holy-days  may  be  well  used. 

Haivkins : — Well,  master  Hooper  saith  in  his  commentary 
upon  the  commandments,  that  holy-days  are  the  leaven  of 
antichrist. 

Here  they  entered  into  a  question  of  ministering  the  sacra- 
ment in  a  private  house ;  and  further  is  not  come  unto  my  hands. 

From  hence  to  prison  they  went  all  or  most  part  of  them. 
Such  was  the  great  charity  of  the  bishops !  And  till  their 
day  of  deliverance  they  never  knew  one  good  word  they 
spake  for  them,  though  divers  of  them  had  wives  and  chil- 
dren, and  were  but  poor  men'. 

P  This  statement  appears  to  be  incorrect.  Strype  says,  "There 
were  divers  separatists  kept  in  the  prison  of  Bridewel,  for  holding 
private  assemblies,  and  using  a  form  of  prayer  different  from  that  al- 
lowed and  enjoined  by  law;  and  here  they  had  lain  for  about  a  twelve- 
month. Their  gi-eat  opinion  was,  that  certain  of  the  ceremonies  used  in 
the  public  service  were  popish,  having  been  used  by  the  papists,  and 
therefore  that  they  ought  in  conscience  not  to  be  present  at  it.  Nor 
could  all  the  bishop's  endeavoui's  reclaim  them.  And  therefore  pitying 
their  condition,  he  moved  the  secretary  (Cecil),  that  clemency  might  be 
used  towards  them,  that  so  by  giving  them  freely  their  liberty,  only 
with  an  admonition,  they  might  be  more  prevailed  withal  to  comply 
with  the  laws,  than  by  severity;  and  praying  the  secretary  to  obtain 
from  the  lords  of  the  council  an  order  to  liim,  the  bishop,  to  release 
them.  Accordingly  the  lords  approved  of  Grindal's  counsel,  and  in  April 
sent  him  a  letter  with  a  warrant  for  that  purpose ;  but  withal,  &c." 
Strj'pe,  Grindal,  p.  200.  Upon  this,  by  a  warrant  from  himself  to  the 
governor  of  the  prison,  he  discharged  them  to  the  number  of  twenty- 
four,  besides  seven  women.  The  names  of  all  the  parties  concerned  in 
the  above  Examination  occur  in  the  list  of  persons  released.  See  Lans- 
down  MSS.  12.  No.  28.  British  Museum.  See  also  below.  Letters,  date 
^   Jan.  4, 1569.] 


VARIOUS  LETTERS 


OF 


EDMUND  GRINDAL, 

FROM  A.D.  1555  TO  A.D.  1583. 


COLLECTED  FROM  DIFFERENT  SOURCES. 


LETTERS 

OF 

EDMUND  GRINDAL 

TO  JOHN  FOXE'. 


[These  letters  are  taken  from  Foxe's  papers,  presei"ved  amongst  the 
Harleian  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum.] 


LETTER  1. 

Doctissimo  mro  D.  Johanni  Foxo,  Anglo,  et  fratri 
in  Christo  carissimo.  Basileoe. 

May  10,  1556. 
[Ex  Harl.  MS.  417,  fo.  113.] 
Salutem  in  Christo  Servatore.  Accepi  literas  tuas  quas  a.d.  1356. 
4to  Maii  ad  me  dedisti,  frater  amicissime,  in  quibus  meain 
operam  in  vita  et  obitu  D.  Oantuariensis  describendo  postulas. 
Qua  de  re  sic  paucis  accipe,  quia,  cum  ha!C  scriberem,  iter 
ad  Badensem  civitatem  ut  amicos  quosdam  inviserem  ad- 
ornabam.  De  tota  ratione  mortis  D.  Cantuariensis  scripsit 
nuper  exactissime  ad  D.  P.  Martyrem  vir  quidam  doctus 
seque  ac  pius.  Eum  commentariolum  mihi  nondum  contigit 
videre :  audio  tamen  ab  iis  qui  legerunt,  eleganter  et  vere 
esse  conscriptum ;  atque  adeo  non  plene  constitutura  esse 
audio,  an  brevi  sit  seorsim  typis  excudendus.  Quod  si  fiat, 
nihil  impediet  quo  minus  possis  publicis  pro  tuo  jure  uti. 
Sin  vero  publicare  nolunt,  dabo  operam  pro  mea  virili  ut 
exemplar  ahquod  ad  te  mittatur,  quum  res  postulaverit :  neque 
enim  credo  te  tantum  opus  in  tantis  occupationibus  adhuc 
absolvisse.  Quod  autem  scribis  de  Wendelino  sollicitando, 
ut  ingenue  quod  sentio  loquar,  non  audeo  ilium  de  hoc  negotio 
interpellare  :  vir  est  morosus ;  deinde  etiam  sententise  illius 

The  following  letters  relate  chiefly  to  Foxe's  celebrated  work, 
'The  Acts  and  Monuments;'  in  compiling  parts  of  which  Grindal  ren- 
dered much  valuable  assistance,  both  by  his  continual  advice,  as  well  as 
by  supplying  materials.  Foxe  had  removed  from  Frankfort,  where  he 
had  at  first  settled,  and  was  now  residing  at  Basle.  Grindal  was  resident 
at  Strasburgh.   See  Strype,  Grind,  p.  1 0,  et  seq.] 


220 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1556.  [illi],  quam  Luthero  ascribunt,  de  re  sacramentaria,  vehe- 
nienter  addictus,  ut  omniiio  nihil  spes  [spei]  sit  ilium  accep- 
turum  in  manus.  Est  hie  alius  quidam,  Augustinus  Frisius, 
typographus,  sed  pauper  admodum.  Is,  si  alienis  sumptibus 
res  gereretui-,  non  duljito  quin  strenue  rem  administraret. 
Sed  meo  quidem  judicio  Froschoverus  omnium  esset  ap- 
tissimus,  cui  hoc  committas.  Nam  et  is  est  satis  dives,  et 
D.  Bullingerus  (credo)  rogatus  hominem  instigaret.  De 
ceteris  abas  copiosius ;  nunc  propero.  Saluta,  quseso,  D. 
Baleum,  Pet.  Morvinum,  et  ceteros  Anglos.  Vale.  Argen- 
tinse,  10  Maii,  1556. 

EDM.  GRINDALLUS,  tuus. 

Translation. 
GRINDAL  TO  FOXE. 

Health  in  Christ  our  Saviour.  I  have  received  your 
letter,  my  very  dear  brother,  which  you  sent  to  me  on  the  4th 
of  May,  in  which  you  request  my  help  in  describing  the  hfe 
and  death  of  my  Lord  of  Canterbury.  On  which  subject  these 
few  words  must  suffice,  because  while  I  am  writing  them  I 
am  preparing  for  a  journey  to  Baden,  to  visit  some  friends. 
A  certain  person,  both  learned  and  pious,  has  lately  written 
to  Master  Peter  ISIartyr  an  entire  and  exact  account  of  my 
Lord  of  Canterbury's  death.  I  have  not  yet  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  this  little  work :  but  I  hear  from  those  who 
have  read  it,  that  it  is  elegantly  and  faithfully  "^Titten ;  and 
I  hear  moreover,  that  it  is  not  yet  fully  decided,  whether 
or  not  it  is  shortly  to  be  printed  by  itself.  Should  this 
be  the  case,  there  will  be  nothing  to  hinder  you  from  making 
what  use  of  it  you  please,  when  published.  If,  however, 
they  do  not  intend  to  publish  it,  I  will  do  my  utmost  en- 
deavours to  send  you  a  copy,  when  occasion  requires  it ; 
for  I  do  not  think,  that  in  the  midst  of  such  great  occu- 
pations you  have  already  finished  so  great  a  work.  As 
to  what  you  \\rite  about  treating  with  AV^endelin',  to  tell 
you  candidly  what  I  think,  I  dare  not  address  him  on  this 
matter.  He  is  a  morose  man,  and  moreover  strongly  ad- 
dicted to  that  opinion  on  the  sacramental  question,  which 

\}  A  printer  at  Strasburgh,  with  whom  Foxe  had  requested  (Jrindal 
to  treat  about  the  printing  of  Cranmer's  controversy  with  Gardiner  oa 
the  Eucharist.]] 


TO   JOHN  FOXE. 


221 


they  attribute  to  Luther;  so  that  there  is  no  hope  at  all  a.d.  i556. 
that  he  will  take  the  work  in  hand.  There  is  here  another 
printer,  one  Augustine  Frisius ;  but  he  is  very  poor.  He, 
I  doubt  not,  if  the  matter  could  be  carried  on  at  the 
charges  of  others,  would  strenuously  set  about  it.  But  in 
my  judgment  Froschover  is  the  fittest  man  of  all  to  commit 
the  business  to.  For  he  is  rich  enough  ;  and  Master  Bullin- 
ger,  I  believe,  if  he  were  asked,  would  urge  him  to  it.  As 
to  the  other  matters,  I  will  write  more  fully  at  another  time  ; 
I  am  now  in  haste.  Salute  Bale,  Peter  Morwin,  and  the 
rest  of  the  English^.    Farewell.    Strasburgh,  10  May,  1556. 

Yours, 

EDM.  GRINDAL. 


LETTER  II. 


GRINDALLUS  AD  FOXIUM. 
Aug.  I,  [ISSU.] 
[Ex  Harl.  MSS.  417,  fo.  112.] 

Gratiam  et  pacem.  Maximas  tibi  gratias  ago,  Foxe 
amicissime,  quod  me  istis  laborum  tuorum  primitiis  dignatus 
sis.  Valde  quidem  dolet,  quod  isto  tam  intempestivo  edicto 
retardatus  sis  ab  edendo.  Sed  fortasse  magistratus  vestri, 
principum  Germanise  rogatu,  hoc  faciunt,  ne  recandesceret 
pugna  sacramentaria,  si  plures  hujus  argumenti  libri  im- 
primerentur.  Aiunt  enim,  principes  in  hoc  totos  esse  ut 
componatur  hsec  controversia ;  interea  fortassis  volunt  justi- 
tium  quoddam  esse.  Exspectemus  igitur,  quando  ita  est 
necesse,  et  videamus  quid  secum  adferet  boni  tempus :  postea, 
si  non  potes  impetrare  ut  istic  perficiatur,  mea  non  deerit 
opera,  si  quid  precibus  aut  gratia  perficere  possira,  ut  ad 
alios  locos  tentandos  viaticum  tibi  suppeditetur. 

De  Philpotti  examinationibus  hoc  tibi  dicam  quod  sentio. 
Sunt  in  illis  quaedam  quse  lima  opus  habent.  Videtur  sese 
nescio  quomodo  irretire  in  vocabulis  quibusdam  non  satis 
approbatis,  quod  Christus  sit  realiter  in  coena,  etc.  Si  liber 
Anglicus  non  fuisset  divulgatus,  potuissent  qua?dam  in  eo 
mitigari.  Deinde  citat  veteres  aliquando  memoriter,  destitu- 
Exiles  for  religion.] 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1556.  tus  prjEsidio  librorum,  qua  in  re  facilis  est  lapsus  :  ut  quod 
Athanasium  dicit  praefuisse  concilio  Nicjeno ;  quamvis  tan- 
tum  eo  tempore  esset  Alexandrini  episcopi  (si  bene  raemini) 
diaconus ;  etiamsi  disputando  etc.  plus  quam  alii  laboraverit, 
atque  ita  possit  dici  pnefuisse  ;  sed  ibi  de  honore  et  priraatu 
controversia  est.  Fortasse  tu  etiam  alia  similia  reperisti ;  nam 
liaec  exempli  causa  adduxi :  utere  judicio  tuo.  Audivi  etiara 
D.  !Mart}Tem  et  D.  Bullingerura,  in  illis  scriptis  D.  Hooperi, 
optasse  illi  fuisse  [aliquid]  temporis  et  otii  ad  ilia  recog- 
noscenda.  Nam  qufe  erant  subito  et  in  carcere  scripta,  non 
satis  munite  caussam  turn  multorum  disputationibus  exagi- 
tatam,  pro  ratione  hujus  exulcerati  sseculi,  scripsisse.  Non 
aiTogo  mihi  partes  ^riticas,  sed  candide,  pro  meo  more, 
animi  mei  sensa  communico.  Non  dubito  quin,  si  tu  emittas 
in  publicum,  censoriam  notam  ubi  opus  fuerit  adhibebis. 
Sunt  hie  apud  nos  qucedam  de  ipsius  historia,  sed  plura 
exspectantur  :  ea  fortasse  commodissime  inter  ceterorum  gesta 
potenmt  coUocari.  Ac  foilassis,  etiamsi  separatim  Philpotti 
examinationes  emittas,  potenmt  eadem  denuo  magno  operi 
inter  acta  inseri.  Invenies  hie  involutes  duos  dolleros,  quos 
ad  tuos  usus  assumere  possis :  qua  autem  ratione  ad  te' 
per\'eniant,  alias  fortasse  scribam ;  interea  istis  fruere ;  quam 
vellem  essent  ducenti !  Oro  ut  diligenter  cm-es  de  Uteris 
istis  Tigurum  transmittendis,  idque  quamprimmn  potes.  Opto 
te  in  Domino  valere.  Salutes,  quseso,  Dominum  Baleum, 
Pilkingtonum,  Benthamum,  et  ceteros  fratres. 
Argentinee,  calend.  Augusti,  [1556]. 

ED.  GRINDALLUS,  tuus. 

Translation. 
GRINDAL  TO  FOXE. 

Grace  and  peace.  I  give  you  my  best  thanlvs,  my  very 
deal*  friend  Foxe,  that  you  have  honoured  me  with  those 
first-fruits  of  your  labours.  I  am  much  grieved  indeed,  that 
vou  are  delayed  in  editing  bv  that  so  unseasonable  edict'. 
But  perhaps  your  magistrates  do  this  at  the  request  of  the 
German  princes,  lest  the  sacramental  controversy  should 
break  forth  afresh,  if  more  books  on  this  subject  should 
be  printed.    For  it  is  said,  that  the  princes  are  wholly  bent 

['  An  edict  forbidding  the  printing  of  any  books  in  those  parts.] 


TO   JOHN  FOXE. 


223 


upon  composing  this  controversy.  In  the  mean  time,  per-  a. 
haps,  they  wish  that  there  should  be  some  intermission. 
Let  us  wait  therefore,  since  we  must  needs  do  so,  and  see 
what  good  issue  time  may  bring  with  it :  afterwards,  if  you 
cannot  obtain  that  the  work  be  perfected  there,  you  shall 
not  want  my  help,  if  I  can  accomplish  any  thing  by  entrea- 
ties or  interest,  that  means  may  be  supplied  to  you  to 
enable  you  to  try  other  places. 

With  regard  to  the  examinations  of  Philpot,  I  give  you 
my  opinion,  that  there  are  some  things  in  them  which  need 
correction.  He  seems  somehow  to  entangle  himself  in 
certain  words  not  so  well  approved ;  as  for  instance,  that 
Christ  is  really  in  the  supper,  &:c.  If  the  English  book 
had  not  been  published,  some  things  in  it  might  have  been 
modified.  Then  again  he  cites  the  ancients  sometimes  from 
memory,  being  deprived  of  the  safeguard  of  books,  wherein 
one  may  easily  slip :  as  when  he  says  that  Athanasius  was 
at  the  head  of  the  Nicene  council ;  whereas  at  that  time, 
if  I  remember  rightly,  he  was  only  deacon  of  the  bishop 
of  Alexandria ;  although  in  disputing  he  laboured  more  than 
others,  and  so  may  be  said  to  have  taken  the  lead,  liut 
there  the  controversy  is  concerning  honour  and  primacy. 
Perhaps  you  also  have  discovered  others  of  a  similar  kind, 
for  I  have  adduced  these  for  the  sake  of  example :  use  your 
own  judgment.  I  have  heard  also  that  Master  Martyr  and 
Master  Bullinger  have  expressed  a  wish,  with  respect  to  the 
writings  of  Master  Hooper,  that  he  had  had  time  and  leisure 
to  revise  them  :  for  that,  being  composed  suddenly  and  in 
prison,  he  had  not  written  on  a  subject,  agitated  at  that  time 
by  the  disputations  of  many,  with  the  guardedness  which  such 
an  ulcerated  age  as  ours  requii-es.  I  do  not  arrogate  to  myself 
the  part  of  a  critic;  but  candidly,  after  my  manner,  communi- 
cate to  you  the  convictions  of  my  mind.  I  doubt  not  but 
that,  if  you  publish  them,  you  will  where  there  is  need  sub- 
join a  critical  note.  There  are  here  with  us  some  documents 
relating  to  his  history,  but  more  are  expected.  These  perhaps 
may  be  most  conveniently  placed  amongst  the  Acts  of  the  rest. 
And  perhaps  even  if  you  should  publish  Philpot's  exami- 
nations separately,  the  same  may  be  again  inserted  in  the 
great  work  among  the  Acts^  You  will  find  inclosed  herein 
The  Acts  and  Monuments.]] 


224> 


LETTERS, 


A.  D.  1556.  two  dollars,  which  you  may  take  to  your  own  use :  but  how 
they  come  to  you,  I  may  perhaps  write  hereafter:  in  the 
mean  time  enjoy  them:  I  would  they  were  two  hundred'. 
I  pray  you  to  take  care  that  those  letters  be  sent  to  Zurich, 
and  that  with  all  speed.  Fare  you  well  in  the  Lord.  Salute, 
I  pray  you,  Bale,  Pilkington,  Bentham,  and  the  rest  of  the 
brethren. 

Strasburg,  August  1,  1556. 

Yours, 

EDM.  GRINDAL. 


LETTER  III. 


GRINDALLUS  AD  FOXIUM. 
June  18,  1557. 
[Ex  Harl.  MSS.  417,  fo.  102.] 

Salutem  in  Christo  Servatore.  Gaudeo  te  tandem  opus 
illud  Domini  Cantuariensis  ad  exitum  perduxisse.  Longum 
opus  fuit,  et  in  quo  necesse  erat  multis  cum  difficultatibus 
luctari.  De  Martyrum  Historia  quod  scribis,  tam  gaudeo 
te  ad  illud  aggrediendum  animo  esse  pronipto,  quam  doleo 
illius  operis  materiem  non  posse  de  modo  tibi  subministrari, 
quo  ego  ante  annum  subministrandam  iri  existimabam.  Turn 
enim  temporis  putavi  nos  ante  hunc  diem  Historiam  Marty- 
rum  nostro  sernione  conscriptam  habituros  fuisse,  eamque, 
si  non  excusam,  saltern  ad  pi-selum  paratam,  ut  pene  eodem 
tempore  et  Anglice  et  Latine  (quod  tua  opera  fieret)  histo- 
ria ilia  publicaretur.  Sed  cessatum  est  nonnihil  hac  in  re ; 
partim  quod  actorum  exeraplaria  tam  tarde  adniodum  et 
maligne,  saltem  qufE  alicujus  fidei  essent,  subministrarentur ; 
partim  propter  peregrinationes  et  occupationes  quorundam, 
qui  in  hoc  negotio  laborant.  Nam  ita  erat  comparatum,  ut, 
partitis  inter  se  laboribus,  quidam  hoc  agerent.    Ita  fit  ut 

There  were  monies  secretly  conveyed  over  from  England,  by  per- 
sons well  disposed,  to  private  hands,  to  be  distributed  among  these  exiles; 
especially  preachers  and  students,  who  were  not  able  to  subsist  of  them- 
selves. And  Grindal,  I  suppose,  had  some  of  this  charitable  money  con- 
signed to  him,  to  bestow  according  to  his  discretion.  And  a  share  of  it 
was  this  which  he  now  sent  to  Fox ;  who  was  very  poor,  and  had,  besides 
himself,  a  family  to  maintain.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  30.] 


TO   JOHN  FOXE. 


225 


nunc  nihil  habeamus  prseter  sylvam,  et  illam  pene  rudem,  a.d.  1557. 
sed  tamen  hujusmodi,  qua?  prseclaro  sedificio  niateriam  non 
contemnendam  prsebere  possit ;  prsesertim  si  ab  illis  aliquan- 
tulum  expoliretur,  qui  scripta  ilia  habent,  quique  etiam  alias 
circumstantias,  non  scriptas,  utiles  tamen  ad  rem  illustrandam, 
adjicere  norunt.     Sunt  igitur  hie  apud  nos  qui  nondura 
prorsus  desperant  se,  si  non  statim,  saltem  post  aliquod 
temporis   spatium,   Anglice   scriptam   historiam  concinnare 
posse.    Id  eos  male  habet,  quod  nunc,  cum  tu  tam  paratus 
sis  ad  hoc  suscipiendum,  ipsi  imparati  non  possunt  tibi  sua 
scripta  communicare,  nisi  velint  eos  labores  quos  hactenus 
sustinuerunt  prorsus  perdere.    Quam  autem  hoc  esset  op- 
tandum,  ut,  si  utraque  lingua  publicetur  historia,  summus 
esset  consensus  utriusque,  nemo  est  qui  non  videt.    Et  pi*o- 
fecto  existimo  nusquam  neque  plura  neque  certiora  reperiri 
posse,  quam  quae  apud  nostros  habentur,  et  brevi  habebuntur. 
Quum  nostros  dico,  neminem  nomino ;   nam  fortassis  ipsi 
nollent  se  adhuc  nominari.    Gratum  igitur  mihi  feceris,  si 
proximis  tuis  literis  mihi  significes,  quidnam  in  istis  angustiis 
optimum  factu  putes,  ut  neque  tua  industria  retardetur,  neque 
illorum  conatus  irriti  fiant.    Mihi  videretur  non  omnino  ma- 
lum, si  hoc  impetrari  possit  ab  illis,  ut  ipsi  quam  maxima 
possint  festinarent,   et   quamprimum  aliqua  pars  absoluta 
esset,  ad  te  mitterent ;   mox  progrederentur,  et  in  ceteris 
partibus  idem  fieret.    Egi  cum  illis  hac  de  re,  et  postquam 
ad  me  scripseris  agam  aliquanto  vehementius.    Nihil  certi 
responsi  retuli.    Tantum  videbar  mihi  ex  illorum  dictis  colli- 
gere,  optare  se  ut  hoc,  qualecunque  esset,  volumen  separatim 
ederetur,  scilicet  de  totius  quadriennii '  persecutione ;  in  quo 
sane  et  me  consentientem  habent.    Quare  si  quid  in  promptu 
habes,  quod  faceret  ad  absolvcndum  alterum  tomum  ecclesiae 
tuse  historise,  illud  separato  libello  prosequi  possis  usque  ad 
annum  ultimum  Henrici  octavi :  interea  hujus  persecutionis 
historiam  ipsi  possent  bene  concinnare,  et  fortassis  circa 
Michaelis  absolvere.    Ore  itaque  ut,  quid  tibi  maxime  pro- 
betur  in  toto  hoc  negotio,  quamprimum  significes.    Me  ha- 
bebis  ad  omnia  quae  potero  tua  causa  praestanda  paratissimum. 

[}  The  text  is  obviously  corrupt  in  the  MS. :  the  editor  has  ventured 
to  insert  what  he  conceives  to  be  the  true  reading.  In  the  MS.  the 
words  are  de  trinis  quadriennisr] 

15 

[grinual.] 


226 


LETTEKS. 


Basileam  commigrare  hactenus  non  constitui.  Statueram 
quidem  aliquoties  data  occasione  vestram  urbem  et  Tiguri- 
nam,  quique  in  iisdem  sunt  viros  doctos,  invisere ;  sed  id 
faciam,  volente  Deo,  quum  sese  justa  occasio  obtiilerit ;  quod 
hactenus  non  evenit.  Dominum  Baleum,  et  Pilkingtonuiu, 
ceterosque  nostros  amicos  et  fratres,  oro  ut  meo  nomine 
salutes.  Bene  vale,  frater  in  Domino  carissime. 
Argentinse,  18°  Junii,  1557. 

Tuus  in  Christo, 

EDM.  GRINDALLUS. 


Translation. 

GRINDAL  TO  FOXE. 

Health  in  Christ  our  Saviour !  I  am  glad  that  you 
have  at  length  brought  that  work  of  my  lord  of  Canter- 
bury to  an  end.  It  was  a  tedious  work,  and  one  in  which 
you  must  needs  have  had  to  contend  with  many  difficulties. 
As  to  what  you  Avrite  concerning  the  history  of  the  Martyrs, 
I  am  as  glad  tliat  you  are  forward  to  undertake  it,  as  I 
am  sorry  that  the  materials  of  that  work  cannot  be  supplied 
to  you  after  the  manner  in  which  a  year  ago  I  thought 
they  would  be  supplied.  For  I  then  thought  that  before 
this  time  we  should  have  had  the  histoiy  of  the  Martyrs 
written  in  our  own  language,  and,  if  not  printed,  at  least 
prepared  for  the  press ;  so  that  the  histoiy  might  be  pub- 
lished nearly  at  the  same  time  both  in  English  and  Latin, 
the  latter  being  done  by  your  assistance.  But  there  has 
been  some  delay  in  this  matter ;  partly  because  copies  of 
the  Acts,  at  least  such  as  could  at  all  be  relied  on,  were 
so  slowly  and  grudgingly  supplied ;  partly  on  account  of 
the  travels  and  engagements  of  some  who  are  labouring  in 
this  business.  For  so  it  was  arranged,  that  by  a  division 
of  labour  certain  persons  should  manage  this  business.  Hence 
it  is  that  we  have  now  nothing  but  a  somewhat  rude  quantity 
of  matter,  but  yet  of  such  sort,  as  may  afford  no  despicable 
material  for  constructing  a  noble  edifice ;  especially  if  it  should 
be  polished  a  little  by  those  who  possess  those  writings, 
and  who  aLso  know  how  to  add  other  circumstances  not 


TO   JOHN  FOXE. 


227 


witten,  but  useful  for  illustration.  There  are  therefore  some 
here  amongst  us,  who  do  not  yet  altogether  despair,  that  if 
not  immediately,  at  least  after  some  little  time,  they  may 
be  able  to  compile  a  history  in  English.  This  vexes  them, 
that  now,  when  you  are  so  prepared  for  this  undertaking, 
they,  being  unprepared,  cannot  communicate  their  writings 
to  you,  without  making  up  their  mind  altogether  to  throw 
away  the  labours  which  they  have  hitherto  bestowed.  Every 
body  however  must  perceive  how  desirable  it  is,  that,  if  the 
history  be  published  in  both  languages,  there  should  be  the 
utmost  possible  agreement  between  the  two.  And  tinly  I 
think,  that  nowhere  can  more  abundant  or  more  authentic 
relations  be  found,  than  those  which  are  now,  or  shortly 
will  be,  in  the  possession  of  our  friends.  When  I  say  our 
friends^  I  mention  none  in  particular ;  for  perhaps  they 
Avould  be  unwilling  as  yet  to  be  named.  You  will  do  me 
a  favour  therefore,  if  in  your  next  letter  you  will  signify  to 
me  what  you  think  best  to  be  done  in  these  straits ;  so  that 
neither  your  industry  may  be  retarded,  nor  their  attempts 
be  rendered  futile.  It  would  seem  to  me  to  be  not  alto- 
gether a  bad  arrangement,  if  they  could  be  prevailed  upon, 
to  make  as  much  haste  as  possible,  and  as  soon  as  any 
part  is  finished  to  send  it  to  you  :  they  might  then  proceed 
farther,  and  deal  in  the  same  way  with  the  rest.  I  have 
had  some  negociation  with  them  respecting  this  matter,  and 
as  soon  as  you  have  written  to  me,  will  press  it  somewhat 
more  earnestly.  I  have  received  no  definite  answer.  This 
only  I  seemed  to  gather  from  what  they-  said,  that  it  was 
their  wish  that  this  volume,  whatever  it  might  be,  should 
be  published  separately,  namely,  on  the  persecution  of  the 
whole  four  years' ;  in  which  they  have  my  concurrence.  If 
therefore  you  have  anything  ready,  which  would  do  to  com- 
plete another  volume  of  your  Ecclesiastical  History,  you  may 
prosecute  that  in  a  separate  book  as  far  as  to  the  last  year 
of  Henry  the  Eighth.  In  the  mean  time,  they  would  be 
able  to  arrange  well  the  history  of  this  persecution,  and  per- 
haps to  complete  it  about  Michaelmas.    I  pray  you  there- 

P  Namely,  from  ]  5.5.5  to  1558.  There  were  burned  during  tliese 
four  years  288  persons,  "  besides  those  that  dyed  of  famyne  in  sondry 
prisons."    iVISS.  Cecilian.    See  Strype,  Mem.  iii.  part  2,  pp.  554 — 550.] 

1.5—2 


228 


LETTERS. 


fore  to  signify  to  me,  as  soon  as  potsiljle,  what  most  meets 
your  approbation  as  to  the  whole  of  tliis  matter.  You  will 
find  me  most  ready  to  render  all  the  help  I  can  for  your 
sake.  I  have  not  yet  resolved  to  remove  to  Basle.  I  had 
indeed  several  times  determined,  when  opportunity  served, 
to  visit  your  city  and  Zurich,  and  the  learned  men  who  are 
in  them ;  but  I  will  do  this,  God  willing,  when  a  fair  occa- 
sion presents  itself,  which  has  not  yet  fallen  out.  I  beg 
you  to  salute  in  my  name  Bale,  and  Pilkington,  and  the 
rest  of  our  friends  and  brethren.  Farewell,  brother  most  dear 
in  the  Lord. 

Strasbm'gh,  18  June,  1557. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  GRINDAL. 


LETTER  IV. 


GRINDALLUS  AD  FOXIUM. 
.Voy.  28,  1557. 
[Harl.  MSS.417,  fo.  119.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  Equidem  aliquandiu  Argentina  ab- 
fueram,  atque  ideo  tamdiu  tacui.  Nunc  vero,  ne  tot  meas 
promissiones  inanes  esse  existimes,  mitto  ad  te  una  cum 
istis  examinationes  Bradfordi,  et  quajdam  alia  ipsius  scrip- 
ta,  uti  in  his  vertendis  te  exercere  poteris  uti  vehs.  Ubi 
hsec  absolveris,  remitte  ad  me  per  fidelem  nuntium,  et  plura 
mittam.  Multa  quidem  desideramus;  sed  quae  habemus  bonae 
fidei  sunt,  et  fortassis  baud  facile  alibi  tam  multa  reperias. 
Equidem  libenter  cognoscere  vellem,  an  adhuc  cum  aliquo 
tj'pographo  transegeris  de  editione  Cantuariensis.  Valde  mihi 
placuit  gustus  operis  quem  ad  me  misisti.  Ego  exemplar 
habeo  disputationum  Oxoniensium  Cranmeri  et  Ridleii,  ab 
ipsismet  conscriptum,  ubi  et  adversai'iorum  objecta  et  sua 
responsa,  quantum  memoria  consequi  potuere,  consignarunt. 
Contuli  cum  exceptis  a  notariis.    De  summa  rei  satis  con- 


TO   JOHN  FOXE. 


229 


venit ;  nisi  quod  in  meo  exemplari  breviiis  omnia  recensentiir,  a.  d.  1557. 
omissis  convitiis  et  inanibus  repetitionibus.  Ubi  longius  pro- 
gressus  fueris,  mittam  ad  te  una  cum  aliis  quibusdam,  ut 
in  historise  seriem,  si  videbitur,  conjicias.  Cupio  equidera 
omnibus  modis  quibus  potero  institutum  tuum  promovere, 
ut  hujus  Anglicanae  persecutionis  historiam  ad  exitum  qualem 
optamus  perducere  possis.  Opto  te  in  Domino  quam  optime 
valere,  carissime  frater. 

Argentinse,  28°  Novembris,  1557. 

EDMUNDUS  GRINDALLUS  tuus. 

Translation. 

CxRlNDAL  TO  FOXE. 

Health  in  Christ !  I  was  absent  for  some  time  from 
Strasburgh,  and  therefore  have  been  so  long  silent.  But 
now,  lest  you  should  think  my  many  promises  to  be  empty, 
I  send  to  you  together  witli  them  the  examinations  of  Brad- 
ford, and  some  other  of  his  writings,  that  you  may  employ 
yourself  as  you  please  in  translating  them.  When  you  have 
finished  these,  send  them  back  to  me  by  a  trusty  messenger, 
and  I  will  send  you  more.  We  want  many  things,  but  what 
we  have  may  be  relied  on ;  and  perhaps  you  may  not  easily 
find  so  many  elsewhere.  I  would  gladly  be  informed,  whe- 
ther as  yet  you  have  arranged  with  any  printer  about  pub- 
lishing the  archbishop  of  Canterbury's  work.  I  was  nmch 
pleased  with  the  sample  of  the  work  which  you  sent  me.  I 
have  a  copy  of  the  disputations  of  Cranraer  and  Ridley  at 
Oxford,  written  by  themselves,  wherein  they  have  set  down 
both  the  objections  of  their  opponents  and  their  own  an- 
swers, as  far  as  they  could  recall  them  to  their  memories.  I 
have  compared  them  with  wliat  was  taken  by  the  notaries. 
There  is  sufficient  agreement  in  the  main,  except  that  in  my 
copy  every  thing  is  more  briefly  related,  reproaches  and  vain 
repetitions  being  omitted.  AVhen  you  have  made  further 
progress,  I  will  send  it  to  you  with  some  other  things,  that, 
if  you  think  fit,  you  may  cast  them  into  the  series  of  your 
history.    I  wish  by  all  means  in  my  power  to  promote  your 


230 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1557.  undertaking,  that  you  may  be  able  to  bring  to  such  an  end 
as  we  desire  the  history  of  this  Enghsh  persecution.    I  wish 
you,  dearest  brother,  most  heartily  farewell  in  the  Lord. 
Strasburgh,  28  November,  1557. 

Yours, 

EDM.  GRINDAL. 


LETTER  V. 


FOXIUS  AD  GRINDALLUMi. 
[Ex  Harl.  MSS.  417,  fo.  113.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  Eecepi  cum  Uteris  tuis  historiam 
Bradfordianam  cum  variis  illius  alio  atque  alio  missis  epis- 
tolis.  Qua  in  re  video,  mi  Edmunde,  quam  bonae  fidei  sponsor 
sis,  citraque  noxam,  quod  aiunt.  Utinam  ad  eandem  dili- 
gentiam  cetera  omnia  to.  fxaprvpiKa  congesta  habeamus  !  At- 
que ut  non  dubito,  quin  magnam  harum  rerum  fari'aginem  (ut 
scribis)  jam  etiamnum  habeatis,  ita  nec  difiido  in  ceteris 
conquirendis  vigilantiam  vestram  fidemque  non  defuturam. 
Jam  ante,  te  absente,  binas  ad  te  misi  literas,  quas  an  re- 
ceperis  ideo  subdubito,  quod  nullam  video  in  Uteris  tuis  de 
libris  Cantuariensis  mentionem.  Jamdudum  ti-ansactum  est 
cum  Froschovero,  jamque  mense  Octobris  primum  librum, 
meo  magno  tsedio  iterum  descriptum,  illis  in  gustum  miseram  : 
interim  autem,  dum  exspecto  ab  illis  responsum,  delatum  mihi 
est  negotium  a  Frobenio  et  Episcopio  Chi-ysostomi  exem- 
plaria  cognoscendi  et  conferendi ;  eramque  turn  omnibus  plane 
exutus  pecuniis,  adeoque  pene  ad  extremum  assem  redactus. 
Itaque  in  ea  movenda  farina  perierunt  mihi  duo  menses.  In- 
terea  temporis  venit  ad  me  Froschoverus  cum  Uteris  D. 
Elmeri  et  Bullingeri,  paciscens  mecum  inducias  ob  certa 
negotia  in  proximas  nundinas,  quas  nec  minus  libenter  ipse 
accepi :  scis  enim  in  hieme  ubique  fere  conquiescere  to. 
TToXefxiKci,  ducibus  se  in  hiberna  recipientibus.  Habes  itaque 
integrum  hujus  negotii  statum. 

[}  This  portion  of  a  letter,  tliough  without  a  date,  seems  to  be  a  part 
of  Foxe's  reply  to  the  foregoing.  And  as  it  is  closely  connected  with 
the  subject  of  this  scries  of  letters,  it  is  here  inserted.] 


FOXE   TO  GRINDAL. 


231 


Translation. 

FOXE  TO  GRINDAL. 

Health  in  Christ !  I  received  with  your  letter  the 
narrative  of  Bradford,  together  with  sundry  of  his  letters 
addressed  to  different  persons.  I  see,  my  Edmund,  in  this 
business,  how  faithful  a  performer  of  your  promise  you  are, 
and  (as  they  say)  without  fault.  I  would  that  we  had  all 
the  rest  of  the  martyrs'  remains  collected  with  the  same 
diligence.  And  as  I  do  not  doubt,  but  that  (as  you  write) 
you  have  still  a  great  farrago  of  these  papers,  so  nei- 
ther have  I  any  distrust,  that  your  vigilance  and  fidelity 
will  be  wanting  in  collecting  the  rest.  I  have  already,  during 
your  absence,  sent  you  two  letters ;  whether  you  have  re- 
ceived them  or  not  I  have  some  doubt,  for  this  reason,  that 
I  see  no  mention  in  your  letters  of  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbiu'y"'s  books.  The  matter  has  been  for  some  time  arranged 
with  Froschover ;  and  I  had  already  in  the  month  of  October 
sent  the  first  book,  written  out  again  to  my  great  weari- 
ness, as  a  sample  of  the  work.  But  in  the  mean  time,  while 
I  was  waiting  for  an  answer,  there  was  laid  upon  me  by 
Frobenius  and  Episcopius  the  employment  of  reading  and 
collating  copies  of  Ohrysostom :  and  I  was  then  altogether 
destitute  of  money,  and  so  almost  reduced  to  the  last  farthing. 
Thus  two  entire  months  were  lost  by  me  in  that  tedious 
employment.  In  the  mean  time  Froschover  came  to  me  with 
letters  of  Master  Elmer  and  Master  Bullinger,  to  arrange  a 
truce  with  me,  on  account  of  some  business,  until  the  next 
fair,  which  I  no  less  willingly  accepted ;  for  you  know  that 
military  operations  almost  every  where  cease  during  the  winter, 
the  commanders  retiring  into  winter-quarters.  You  have  thus 
the  whole  state  of  the  matter. 


232 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  VI. 


GRINDALLU5  AD  FOXIUM. 
Dec.  28,  1557. 
[Ex  HarL  MSS.  417,  fo.  114.] 

Sali  tem  in  Christo  Servatore.  Archiepiscopi  Cantuari- 
ensis  libnim*  jam  te  in  manibus  habere  gaudeo.  Sin  autem 
me  Theseum  tibi  exoptas,  erras  in  delectu.  Quanquam,  si  mihi 
Basilife  sedes  esset.  (et  fuisset  quidem,  nisi  quod  inopinatum 
quiddam  ante  aliquot  menses  intercidit.)  nihil  esset  quod  ego 
libentius  facerem,  quam  ut  studium  et  operam  meum  quantum- 
cunque  ad  hoc  tam  pium  ne^otium.  si  opus  es.set.  conferrem. 
Sed  habetis  Anglos  nonnuUos,  (ut  dicis.)  et  inter  hos  Jacobum 
Pilkingtonuro,  exactissimi  judicii  virum,  quocimi  aliquando 
communicare  consilia  poteris.  Is  (uti  spero)  non  illibenter  id 
faciet. 

Quod  ad  judiciorum  varietatem  attinet,  non  est  cur  multum 
labores.  Boni  de  te  bene  loquentur,  mail  male.  Satis  est 
laudari  a  laudatis  ^"iris:  omnibus  placere  nemini  unquam  datum 
est.  De  ratione  vertendi  nemo  mehus  judicabit  quam  tu  ipse, 
cui  non  est  incognita  fidi  interpretis  hbertas.  Verbum  verbo 
reddi  qui  exigerent.  seipsos  statim  proderent,  quam  nullius 
essent  judicii.  Sensmn  sensu  reddidisse  semper  in  laude  fuit, 
mode  scriptoris  mentem,  non  suam.  expHcuisse  appareat.  In 
his  omnibus  mediam  quandam  viam  tenuisse,  ut  fere  etiam  in 
ceteris,  tutissimum  erit.  Idemque  etiam  judico  de  stylo. 
Nam  neque  ecelesiasticus  stAlus  cum  fastidio  rejiciendus  est, 
(quod  faciunt  quidam.)  praesertira  quum  capita  controversiarum 
sine  eo  nonnunquam  perspicue  explicari  non  possunt ;  neque  e 
diverse  tam  superstitiose  consectandus  est.  ut  orationis  lumen 

['  Archbishop  Craimier's  controversy  with  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, upon  the  Eucharist.  Foxe  translated  this  work  into  Latin ;  and 
finding  many  difiBculties,  arising  from  Gardiner's  style  and  mode  of 
dealing  with  his  opponent's  arguments,  as  well  as  apprehending  severe 
criticism,  he  wrote  to  Grindal  for  his  advice,  which  is  given  in  this 
letter.  It  seems  that  this  work  was  never  completely  printed.  Fros- 
chover,  a  printer  at  Zurich,  indeed  undertook  the  work,  and  a  p.art  of  it 
was  printed ;  but  it  does  not  appear  that  it  was  finished.  See  Strype, 
Grind,  p.  2S.] 


TO   JOHN  FOXE. 


233 


aliquando  aspergere  non  possimus.  Hujus  rei  egregium  nobis  a. 
exemplum  ob  oculos  posuit  D.  Calvinus,  quern  honoris  causa 
nomino,  qui  et  styli  ornatum  non  neglexit,  et  ecclesiasticas 
loquendi  formulas,  tanquam  civitate  donatas,  ssepenumero 
usurpat.  De  librorura  inversione,  qua  utitur  Wintoniensis, 
pieum  quidem  hoc  est  judicium ;  ut  omnino  permittatur  ille 
suo  arbitratu  uti  atque  ordine,  neque  moveas  quicquam.  Duo 
sunt  quae  me  prsecipue  movent.  Primum,  vocif'erabuntiu*  ad- 
yersarii,  fraude  et  dolo  malo  mota  esse  argumenta  loco  suo. 
Nam  ut  in  prteliis  non  semper  eodem  ordine  pugnam  ineunt 
imperatores,  sed  aliquando  pi'imam  aciem  invadunt,  aliquando 
in  cornua  impressionem  faciunt,  nonnunquam  equestri  pugna, 
ssepius  etiara  tenui  armaturse  velitatione  hostes  primum  aggre- 
diuntur,  (iniquissimum  enim  esset  de  ordine  pugnje  ineundse 
ab  hostibus  leges  accipere)  ;  ita  et  de  vobis  queritabuntur,  si 
Wintonienses  copiae  alia  ratione,  quam  ipsemet  instruit,  in 
aciem  producantur.  Deintle  et  hoc  mihi  videtur  ad  auctoris 
ingenium  patefaciendum  pertinere.  Nam  qui  in  tota  vita 
prseposterissimus  (ut  ita  dicam)  fuit  omnium  rerum  humana- 
rum  et  divinarum  inversor,  consentaneum  est  ut  in  scribendo 
etiam  prseposterum  sese  ostentet,  et,  ut  vulgo  dici  solet,  Joan- 
nem  ad  oppositum. 

Hffic  mea  est  sententia ;  tu  pro  tuo  candore  aliter  consulas. 
Quod  ad  titulum  libri,  nemo  melius  adaptabit  quam  interpres, 
qui  non  modo  singulas  sententias,  sed  et  verba  etiam  et  apices 
pene  excussit. 

Mihi  imprsesentiarum  libri  copia  non  fuit :  itaque  nunc 
nihil  habeo  quod  in  medium  proferam.  Si  posthac  aliquid 
occurrerit,  quod  acuminis  aut  gratia  aliquid  in  se  habeat,  non 
illibenter  communicabo.  Verum  quiddam  est  quod  mmc  scri- 
benti  mihi  in  mentem  venit,  cujus  tuam  prudentiam  admonere 
non  inutile  fore  existimavi.  Audivi  hoc  mussitatum  aliquando 
in  Anglia,  Cantuariensem  aliquando  papistis  affingere,  quod 
ipsi  non  profitentur.  Et,  si  bene  memini,  liabet  quasdam  anti- 
theses inter  papisticam  et  doctrinam  nostram,  hac  formula, 
Illi  dicunt^  Nos  dicimus.  Ibidem  credo  habet,  Papistas  cor- 
pus Christi  uhique  esse  asseverare:  quod  illi  nusquam  docent, 
sed  in  omni  altari  pertinaciter  esse  contendunt.  Siqua  similia 
inter  vei'tendum  repereris  (nam  illud  exempli  causa  tantum 
affero),  aut  sicubi  tuo  ipsius  judicio  non  plene  satisfiat,  facercs 


284 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1557.  meo  quidem  judicio  non  male,  si  ad  D.  Petnim  Martyrerri 
catalogum  hujusmodi  locorum  mitteres,  et  illius  consilium  in 
amantissimi  sui  patroni  opere  requireres.  Communicaret,  sat 
scio,  libentissime,  et  fortasse  siqua  ipse  praeterea  annotaverit 
similia  subindicaret. 

Hsec  ita  a  me  scripta  sunto,  ut  tuo  tamen  judicio  omnia 
geri  vellem ;  tantum  meaj  mentis  sensa  apud  amicuni  et  fra- 
trem,  candidius  fortasse  quam  prudentius,  in  medium  profero. 
Saluta  D.  Baleum,  et  ceteros  amicos.  Opto  te  in  Domino 
quam  optime  valere. 

Argentina?  V.  calend.  Jan.  1557. 

EDMUNDUS  GRINDALLUS  tuus. 

Translation. 
GRINDAL  TO  FOXE. 

Health  in  Christ  our  Saviour  !  I  am  glad  that  you  have 
the  archbishop  of  Ganterbury"'s  book  already  in  hand.  But  if 
you  wish  me  to  be  your  helper',  you  are  mistaken  in  your 
choice.  Although,  if  my  residence  were  at  Basle  (as  indeed  it 
would  have  been,  had  not  an  unexpected  circumstance  some 
months  ago  prevented  me),  there  would  be  nothing  which  I 
should  be  more  willing  to  do  than  to  contribute,  if  need  be,  my 
study  and  assistance,  however  great,  to  promote  so  pious  an 
undertaking.  But  you  have  with  you,  as  you  say,  some  English, 
and  amongst  them  James  Pilkington,  a  man  of  most  exact 
judgment,  with  whom  you  may  occasionally  interchange  coun- 
sels.   He,  as  I  hope,  will  not  be  unwilling  to  do  so. 

As  to  variety  of  opinions,  you  need  not  be  much  concerned. 
Good  men  will  speak  well  of  you,  bad  men  ill.  It  is  enough  to 
be  praised  by  men  of  reputation  ;  to  please  all  men  falls  to  the 
lot  of  none.  As  to  the  mode  of  translating,  no  one  is  more 
competent  to  judge  than  yom-self ;  for  you  well  know  the  licence 
which  is  allowed  to  a  faithful  translator.  Those  who  would 
require  you  to  translate  word  for  word  would  instantly  betray 
their  want  of  judgment.    It  has  always  been  the  approved 

^  "Your  Theseus" — probably  alluding  to  the  aid  afforded  by  that 
hero  to  his  friend  Pirithous. — Mtcr  this  word  in  the  original  MS.  there 
is  a  blank  space.] 


TO   JOHN  FOXE. 


235 


mode  to  render  the  sense,  provided  the  translator  manifestly  a.  d.  1557. 
express  his  author's  mind,  and  not  his  own.  In  all  these 
matters,  as  also  in  most  others,  it  will  be  safer  to  hold  a 
middle  course.  My  judgment  is  the  same  with  regard  to  style. 
For  neither  is  the  ecclesiastical  style  to  be  fastidiously  re- 
jected, as  it  is  by  some,  especially  when  the  heads  of  con- 
troversies cannot  sometimes  be  perspicuously  explained  without 
it ;  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  is  it  to  be  so  superstitiously  followed, 
as  to  prevent  us  sometimes  from  sprinkling  it  with  the  orna- 
ments of  language.  A  remarkable  illustration  of  this  is  present- 
ed to  us  by  Master  Calvin,  whom  for  honom-'s  sake  I  mention, 
who  has  not  neglected  the  grace  of  style,  and  yet  frequently 
adopts  ecclesiastical  forms  of  speech,  as  if  naturalized.  As 
to  the  inversion  of  books,  which  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
practises,  this  is  my  judgment ;  that  he  should  be  allowed  to 
follow  his  own  discretion  and  order,  and  that  you  should  trans- 
pose nothing.  There  are  two  reasons  which  principally  prevail 
with  me.  First,  the  adversaries  will  cry  out,  that  the  argu- 
ments are  moved  out  of  their  position  with  a  fraudulent  inten- 
tion. For  as  in  battles  commanders  do  not  always  commence 
the  engagement  in  the  same  order,  but  sometimes  attack  the 
front,  at  other  times  assail  the  wings ;  they  make  the  first 
charge  upon  the  enemy  sometimes  with  cavalry,  frequently 
also  with  light-armed  skirmishers,  (for  it  would  be  a  most 
unreasonable  thing  to  be  dictated  to  by  the  enemy  as  to  the 
order  of  commencing  the  conflict ;)  so  also  they  will  com- 
plain of  you,  if  the  forces  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester  are 
drawn  up  in  array  after  any  other  plan  than  that  according 
to  which  he  himself  has  arranged  them.  Again,  this  method 
seems  to  me  to  tend  to  the  exhibition  of  the  author's  cha- 
racter. For  it  is  but  meet,  that  one  who  all  his  life  long  has 
been,  so  to  speak,  the  most  preposterous  inverter  of  all  things 
human  and  divine,  should  shew  himself  to  be  preposterous 
also  in  writing,  and,  as  the  saying  is,  Joannes  ad  oppoutum'^. 

This  is  my  opinion ;  you  in  your  candid  judgment  may 
come  to  a  different  conclusion.  As  to  the  title  of  the  book, 
none  will  give  a  more  fitting  one  than  the  translator,  who 
has  considered  not  only  every  sentence,  but  almost  the  very 
words  and  points. 

The  Editor  is  unable  to  discover  the  allusion  in  these  words.] 


236 


LETTERS. 


At  present  I  have  not  many  books;  so  that  I  have  no- 
thing now  to  bring  forward.  If  hereafter  any  thing  should 
occur  to  me,  which  has  any  cleverness  or  elegance,  I  will 
most  gladly  communicate  it  to  you.  But  there  is  something 
which  comes  into  my  mind  while  I  am  writing,  of  which  I 
think  it  may  not  be  without  advantage  to  advise  your  pru- 
dence. I  have  heard  it  sometimes  muttered  in  England, 
that  occasionally  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury'  falsely  attri- 
butes to  the  papists  what  they  do  not  hold.  And,  if  I 
rightly  remember,  he  has  certain  contrasts  between  the  popish 
doctrine  and  ours,  expressed  in  this  form  :  '  They  say' — '  We 
say.'  He  states,  1  believe,  in  the  same  place,  that  the  papists 
affirm  the  body  of  Christ  to  be  every  where :  which  they  no- 
where teach ;  but  earnestly  maintain,  that  it  is  upon  every 
altar.  If  in  course  of  translating  you  should  find  things  of 
this  kind,  (for  I  bring  forward  this  merely  for  example,)  or 
if  any  where  he  does  not  fully  satisfy  your  own  judgment, 
you  would,  in  my  opinion,  do  well,  if  you  were  to  send  to 
Peter  Martyr  a  list  of  such  places,  and  ask  his  advice  on 
the  work  of  his  most  loving  patron.  He  would  communicate 
it,  I  well  know,  most  willingly ;  and  perhaps,  if  he  has  him- 
self marked  any  similar  passages  besides,  would  point  them 
out  to  you. 

Consider  these  things  to  be  so  written  by  me,  as  that  I 
wish,  notwithstanding,  every  thing  to  be  done  according  to 
your  own  judgment.  I  merely  put  these  thoughts  of  my  own 
mind  before  you,  my  friend  and  brother,  more  candidly  per- 
haps than  wisely.  Salute  Bale  and  the  rest  of  my  friends. 
Fare  you  right  well  in  the  Lord. 
Strasburgh,  December  28th,  1557'. 

Yours, 

EDMUND  GRLNDAL. 

['  Ahp.  Cranmer.] 

P  Throughout  these  letters  the  old  calendar  is  ohserved  by  Grindal, 
■which  reckoned  the  year  to  end  March  24.  Hence  V.  Cal.  Jan.  1557,  is 
still  in  ]  557  in  our  style.] 


TO  JOHN  FOXE, 


237 


A.  D.  1558. 

LETTER  VII. 


GRINDALLUS  AD  FOXIUM. 
Dec.  19,  1558. 
[Harl.  MSS.  417,  No.  102.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  Mutationes  temporum  meurn  etiam 
institutum  mutarunt,  doctissime  et  carissime  Foxe :  ego 
jam  cogor  iirgentibus  amicis  in  Angliam  iter  instituere,  qui 
alioqui  Basileam  ad  vos  transvolassem.  Jam  quod  ad  liis- 
toriam  Martyrum  attinet,  Sampsonus  et  ego  existimamus 
optimum  fore,  ut  ad  aliquod  tempus  premeretur,  donee  ex 
Anglia  et  certiora  et  plura  comparemus.  Dubium  enim  non 
est,  quin  multa  turn  in  lucem  prodibunt,  qua;  antea  in  tene- 
bri.s  delitescebant.  Si  tibi  etiam  idem  videatur,  bene  est. 
Nos  qugecunque  possumus  ibi  corrademus,  et  ad  te  trans- 
mittenda  curabimus.  Levis  erit  jactui'a  temporis,  si  rerum 
copia  et  certitudine  compensetur.  Vale  in  Christo  quam 
optime. 

Argentinae,  raptim,  19°  Decemb.  1558. 

EDMUNDUS  GRINDALLUS  tuus. 

Translation. 
GRINDAL  TO  FOXE. 

Health  in  Christ!  Changes  of  times  have  changed  also 
my  purpose,  most  learned  and  dear  Foxe  :  I  am  now  com- 
pelled by  the  urgency  of  my  friends  to  set  out  for  Eng- 
land^, when  otherwise  I  should  have  passed  over  to  you  at 
Basle.  As  to  the  history  of  the  IMartyrs,  Sampson  and  I 
think  it  will  be  best  that  it  should  be  delayed  for  a  time, 
until  we  can  procure  from  England  more  certain  and  more 
copious  intelligence.  For  there  is  no  doubt,  but  that  many 
things  will  then  come  to  light,  which  before  were  lying  hid 
in  darkness.  If  you  should  be  of  the  same  mind,  well. 
We  will  there  collect  together  what  we  can,  and  transmit 

As  soon  as  tidings  of  Queen  Mary's  death,  17  Nov.  1558,  reached 
the  exiles,  Grindal  with  many  others  lost  no  time  in  preparing  to  return 
to  England.] 


238 


LETTEriS. 


A.  D.  1358.  them  to  you.    The  loss  of  time  will  be  a  trifling  consideration, 
if  it  be  compensated  by  the  fulness  and  certainty  of  the  ac- 
counts.   Fare  you  right  well  in  Christ. 
Strasburgh,  in  haste,  19  Decemb.  1558. 
Yours, 

EDMUND  GRINDAL. 


LETTER  VIII. 

GRINDAL  TO  BISHOP  RIDLEY^ 

(COVERDALE.) 

Gratiam  et  confolat'ionera  a  Domvao  et  Sermtore  nostro 
Jesii  Christo-.  Sir,  I  have  often  been  desirous  to  have  WTitten 
to  you.  and  to  have  heard  from  you ;  but  the  iniquity  of  the 
times  have  hitherto  always  put  me  forth  of  all  hope  and  com- 
fort. Now  at  this  present  God  seemeth  to  offer  some  Ukeli- 
hood  that  these  might  come  to  your  hands,  which  I  thought 
to  use,  referring  the  rest  to  God's  disposition.  Your  present 
state  not  I  only,  (who  of  aU  other  am  most  boimd.)  but 
also  all  other  our  brethren  here,  do  most  heartily  lament, 
as  joined  with  the  most  miserable  captivity  that  ever  any 
church  of  Christ  hath  suffered.  Notwithstanding,  we  give 
God  most  humble  thanks,  for  that  he  hath  so  strengthened 
you,  and  others  your  concaptives,  to  profess  a  good  profession 
before  so  many  -svitnesses.  And  I  doubt  nothing,  but  he 
that  hath  called  you  and  them,  not  only  to  believe  upon  him, 
but  also  to  suffer  for  him,  doth  not  leave  you  destitute  of 
that  unspeakable  comfort,  which  he  useth  to  minister  abun- 
dantly to  his  in  the  school  of  the  cross.  He  grant  that 
his  name  may  be  glorified  in  you,  whether  it  be  by  life  or 
death,  as  may  be  most  to  his  honour,  and  your  everlasting 
consolation. 

Sir,  I  thought  it  good  to  advertise  you  partly  of  our 
state  in  these  parts.  We  be  here  dispersed  in  divers  and 
several  places.   Certain  be  at  Tigun,  ^  good  students  of  either 

P  Bp.  Ridley  was  at  this  time  a  prisoner  at  Oxford.] 

Grace  and  consolation  from  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.] 
[3  Zurich.] 


TO  BISnor  RinLEY. 


239 


University  a  number,  very  well  entreated  of  Master  Eullinger,  a.  d.  1555. 
of  the  other  ministers,  and  of  the  whole  city.  Another  num- 
ber of  us  remain  at  Argentine",  and  take  the  commodity  of 
Master  Martyr's  lessons,  who  is  a  very  notable  father.  Mas- 
ter Scory  and  certain  other  with  him  be  in  Friesland,  and 
have  an  English  church  there,  but  not  very  frequent*.  The 
greatest  number  is  at  Frankfort,  where  I  was  at  this  pre- 
sent by  occasion;  a  very  fair  city,  the  magistrates  favourable 
to  our  people,  with  so  many  other  commodities  as  exiles 
can  well  look  for.  Here  is  also  a  church,  and  now  (God 
be  thanked !)  well  quieted  by  the  prudence  of  Master  Coxe, 
and  other  which  met  here  for  that  purpose So  that  now 
we  trust  God  hath  provided  for  such  as  will  flee  forth  of 
Babylon  a  resting-place,  where  they  may  truly  serve  him, 
and  hear  the  voice  of  their  true  pastor.  I  suppose,  in  one 
place  and  other  dispersed,  there  be  well  nigh  an  hundred 
students  and  ministers  on  this  side  the  seas.  Such  a  Lord 
is  God  to  work  diversely  in  his,  according  to  his  unsearch- 
able wisdom,  who  knoweth  best  what  is  in  man. 

Primus  est  vicioriw  titulus,  gentil'mm  manibus  apprehensum 
Dominum  confiteri.  Secundus  ad  gloriam  gradus  est,  cauta 
secessione  suhtractum  Domino  reservari.  Ilia  puhlica,  hcec 
primta  confessio  est.  Ille  judicem  sccculi  vincit ;  hie,  contentus 
Deo  suo  judice,  conscientiam  puram  cordis  integriiate  custodit. 
Illic  fortitudo  promptior,  liic  soUcitudo  securior.  Ille  appro- 
pinquante  hora  sua  jam  maturus  inventus  est,  hie  fortasse 
dilatus  est :  qui  patrimonio  derelicto  idcirco  secessit,  quia  non 
erat  negaturus,  conjiteretur  utique  si  fuisset  et  ipse  detentus'^. 

Strasburgh.]  ['  Numerously  attended.] 

Yet  afterwards,  in  April  or  May  1555,  he  [Grindal]  was  at  Frank- 
fort again,  with  Cox,  Chambers,  and  some  otliers  of  chief  accoimt ;  and 
there,  by  their  prudence,  quieted  these  differences.  Strypc,  Grind,  p.  15. — 
For  an  account  of  Grindal's  concern  in  quieting  the  unhappy  dissensions 
amongst  tlie  English  exiles  at  Frankfort,  see  Strype,  ibid.;  and  for  a 
full  detail  of  those  troubles,  see  Collier,  Ecclcs.  Hist.  Vol.  vi.  pp.  144 — 
153.    Ed.  1840.] 

{J  S.Cyprian,  de  Lapsis.  Opera  Oxon.  1G82,  p.  122.  "The  first 
title  of  victoi-y,  is  for  one  apprehended  by  the  hands  of  tlie  heathen  to 
confess  the  Lord.  The  second  step  to  glory  is  for  one  withdrawn  by  a 
cautious  retirement  to  be  reserved  for  the  Lord.  The  one  is  a  public, 
the  other  a  private  confession.  The  one  overcomes  the  judge  of  this 
world ;  the  other,  contented  with  God  as  his  judge,  preserves  a  pure 
conscience  in  the  integrity  of  his  heart.    In  the  one  case  there  is  a  more 


240 


LETTERS. 


^^'e  have  also  here  certain  copies  of  your  answers  in 
the  disputation;  liem.  Antoniana  ohjecta  cum  /-espoimone: 
the  treatise  in  English  against  transubstantiation.  which  in 
time  shall  be  translated  into  Latin.  It  hath  been  thought 
best  not  to  print  them  till  we  see  what  God  will  do  with 
you,  both  for'  incensing  of  their  mahcious  fury,  and  also  for 
restraining  you  and  others  from  wTiting  hereafter ;  which 
should  be  a  greater  loss  to  the  church  of  Christ,  than  for- 
bearing of  these  for  a  time.  If  I  shall  know  your  will  to 
l)e  otherwise  in  it.  the  same  shall  be  followed.  Thus  much 
I  thought  good  to  let  vou  understand  concerning  these  matters, 
and  concerning  the  poor  state  of  men  here,  who  most  ear- 
nestly and  incessantly  do  cry  unto  God  for  the  deUverj^  of 
his  church,  to  behold  the  causes  of  the  afflicted,  and  to  hear 
the  groans  of  his  imprisoned ;  knowing  that  you,  who  in  this 
state  have  more  familiar  access  imto  God,  do  not  forget  us. 

Grod  comfort  you.  aid  you,  and  assist  you  with  his  Spirit 
and  grace,  to  continue  his  unto  the  end,  to  the  glorj-  of 
his  name,  the  edification  of  his  church,  and  the  subversion 
of  Antichrist's  kingdom  !  Amen". 

From  Frankfort,  the  6.  of  May,  1555. 

E.  G. 


LETTER  IX. 


BISHOP  GRIND.\L  TO  THE  ARCHDEACON  OF  ESSEX. 
May  13,  1560. 
[Ex  Registr.  Grind.] 

For  avoiding  of  superstitious  beha\-iour.  and  for  imifor- 
mity  to  be  had  in  the  Eogation-week%  now  at  hand ;  these 

ready  fortitude,  in  the  other  a  more  secure  solicitude.  The  one  as  his 
hour  approaches  is  abeady  found  prepared ;  the  other  is  perchance 
delayed.  He  who,  lea\"ing  his  patrimony,  retired  for  the  express  pur- 
pose that  he  might  not  deny,  would  doubtless  have  confessed,  had  he 
also  been  detained.] 
P  For  fear  of.] 

[-  For  Ridley's  reply  to  this  letter,  see  his  Works,  Parker  Soc.  Ed. 
pp.  388—395.] 

\J  The  Rogation  time  drawing  on,  when  many  superstitious  pro- 
cessions were  wont  to  be  used  in  London  and  other  places,  the  Bishop 
took  care,  as  to  allow  of  the  ancient  useful  practice  of  perambulations 


TO   THE   ARCHDICACON    Of  KSSEX. 


211 


shall  be  to  require  you  to  give  notice  and  coimnandment  a.  u.  isgo. 
within  your  archdeaconry,  that  the  ministers  make  it  not 
a  procession,  but  a  perambulation ;  and  also  that  they  suffer 
no  banners,  nor  other  like  monuments  of  superstition  to  be 
carried  abroad  ;  neither  to  have  multitude  of  young  light  folks 
with  them ;  but  the  substantial  of  the  parish,  according  to 
the  injunctions  ;  the  ministers  to  go  without  surplices  and 
lights  ;  and  to  use  no  drinkings,  except  the  distance  of  the 
j)lace  do  require  some  necessary  relief;  and  to  use  at  one 
or  two  convenient  places  the  form  and  order  of  prayers  and 
thanksgiving  appointed  by  the  queen's  majesty's  Injunctions*. 
Thus  fare  ye  well.  From  my  house  in  London,  the  xiii.  of 
May,  anno  1560. 

To  Mr  Cole^  Archdeacon  of'  Essex : 
this  be  delivered  with  speed. 


LETTER  X. 


TO  THE  SUFFRAGAN  BISHOPS. 

[E  Registr.  Grind,  fo.  7-] 

After  my  very  hearty  commendations,  these  are  to  sig- 
nify unto  your  lordship,  that  I  have  received  a  letter  ^  directed 

for  the  asserting  of  the  bounds  of  eacli  parish,  so  to  clieck  and  restrain 
the  superstitions  thereof:  therefore  he  i)rescribed  this  order  to  the  arch- 
deacons, to  be  by  them  communicated  through  the  diocese  ....  But 
though  our  bishop  took  this  care  of  liis  diocese,  yet  I  find  in  many 
places  of  the  reahn  this  year  gang-week,  as  they  called  it,  was  observed. 
And  in  divers  places,  of  Bucks  and  Cornwall  especially,  the  people  went 
in  procession  with  banners,  and  had  good  cheer  after  the  old  custom. 
See  Strype,  Grindal,  pp.  55,  5G.] 

[''  Arts  xviii.  and  xix.  Cardwell,  Documentaiy  Annals,  i.  187.] 
"  Tiie  next  month  an  order  came,  directed  to  the  bishop  from  the 
metropolitan,  to  forbear  ordaining  any  more  artificers,  and  others  that 
had  been  of  secular  occupations,  that  were  unlearned ;  which  they,  the 
bishops,  had  been  forced  to  do  at  first,  if  they  were  qualified  with  sobriety 
and  good  religion  and  skill  in  reading,  for  the  supply  of  the  vacant 
churches:  and  that  all  henceforth  should  be  excluded  from  taking  holy 

16 

[grindal.] 


242 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1560.  me  from  my  lord  of  Canterbury's  grace,  containing  an  ad- 
vertisement to  be  communicated  unto  you,  and  the  other  of 
our  bretliren  within  his  grace's  province:  and  for  that  intent 
I  have  caused  the  copy  of  the  said  letters  to  be  inserted  and 
inclosed  herein  ;  the  which  now  I  do  send  by  this  bearer  unto 
you,  not  doubting  but  that  your  lordship  will  consider  the 
same,  and  have  such  regard  thereunto  as  appertaineth.  And 
thus  wishing  unto  your  lordship  prosperous  health  and  felicity, 
to  the  pleasure  of  Almighty  God,  I  bid  you  most  heartily 
farewell.  From  my  house  at  Fulhara,  the  17th  day  of  August, 
Anno  Domini  1560. 

By  your  loving  brother, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  XI. 


AD  DOMINUM  PETRUM  DE  L(ENUM  ET  DOMINUM 
JOHANNEM  UTENHOVIUM. 

Sept.i,  1560. 

[^Ex  Biblioth.  Eccles.  Belgic.  Lond.] 

Saltttem  in  Christo.  Mitto  exemplar  supplicationis  cu- 
jusdam  ad  me  missaj  per  quosdam  (uti  apparet)  anabaptis- 
tas,  sed  anonymos.  Curavi  Latine  vertendam.  Archetypon 
ad  vos  misi,  quod  diligenter  uti  asservetis  oro.  Nondum 
respondi,  quia  nescio  quibus  responderem.  Sunt  qui  Adria- 
num  auctorem  existimant :  is  enim  (uti  audio)  quodam  tem- 
pore quibusdam  audientibus  dixit,  se  velle  anabaptistarum 
nomine  supplicem  libellum  ad  me  conscribere.  Itaque  puto 
compendio  me  facturum,  si  ad  ipsum  Adrianum  responsionem 
meam  destinarem,  ut  is  fratribus  illis  anonymis  tradendam 
curaret.  Sed  tamen  decrevi  nullo  illos  responso  dignari, 
nisi  prius  communicato  cum  vobis  consilio,  qui  hujus  sectte 
profunditates  melius  novistis  quam  ego  propter  diuturnam 

orders,  but  such  as  had  good  testimonials  of  their  conversation,  were 
exercised  in  learning,  or  at  least  had  spent  some  time  in  teaching  school." 
See  Strype,  Grind,  p.  60,  and  Parker,  i.  p.  180.] 


TO   THR   MINISTERS   OF    THF,   DUTCH  CHURCH. 


243 


experientiam.    De  ceteris  fratres  qiios  ad  me  misistis  cer-  a.  D.  i56o. 
tiores  vos  reddent.    Opto  vos  in  Domino  quam  optime  valere. 
Fulhamiae,  4  Septembr.  1560. 

Vester  in  Cliristo, 
EDMUNDUS  GRINDALLUS, 

Lond.  Ep. 

Domino  Petro  de  Lceno  et  domino 
Joanni  Utenhovio,  fratrihus 
et  amicis  in  Domino  caris- 
simis,  Londini. 

Tramlation. 

TO  PETER  DE  L(ENE,  AND  JOHN  UTENPIOV, 

MINISTERS  OF  TUB  DUTCH  CHURCH,  LONDON". 

Health  in  Christ.  I  send  you  a  copy  of  a  certain 
supplication^  sent  to  me  by  some  anabaptists,  as  it  appears, 
but  anonymous.  I  have  had  it  translated  into  Latin.  I  have 
sent  the  original  to  you,  which  I  beg  you  to  preserve  care- 
fully. The  author  is  supposed  by  some  to  be  Hadrian 
[Hamsted]  :  for  he,  as  I  am  informed,  was  once  heard 
to  say,  that  he  wished  to  write  a  supplication  to  me  in  the 
name  of  the  anabaptists.  I  think,  therefore,  that  I  shall  be 
taking  the  shortest  method,  if  I  direct  my  reply  to  Hadrian 
himself,  that  he  may  have  it  delivered  to  those  anonymous 
brethren.  I  have  determined  however  to  vouchsafe  no  reply 
to  them,  without  first  consulting  you,  who  know  the  depths 

\}  This  supplication  was  for  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion.  The 
opinions  of  these  men  were  sufficiently  dangerous  and  heretical,  though 
they  appear  to  have  been  outwardly  sober  and  quiet.  One  of  their  prin- 
cipal doctrines  was,  that  Christ  took  not  flesh  of  the  Virgin,  but  brought 
it  down  from  heaven.  Hadrian  Hamsted  became  their  apologist,  and 
for  some  unsound  statements  was  cited  before  the  bishop  of  London,  and 
openly  censured.  The  entire  matter  was  related  by  the  Dutch  congrega- 
tion to  Peter  Martyr,  who  gave  his  decided  opinion  against  the  writings 
and  conduct  of  Hadrian.  The  letter  of  P.  Martyr,  entitled  "  Ecclesise 
peregrinorum  Londini,"  is  extant  among  his  epistles.  Loci  Communes, 
Zurich,  1587,  pp.  1128— 11.'33.  Bishop  Grindal  drew  up  a  form  of 
retractation  in  Latin,  to  be  subscribed  by  Hadrian  Hamsted  in  order  to 
his  absolution  and  restoration ;  but  he  refused  to  subscribe  it.  This 
form,  with  Stiype's  triinslation,  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix.] 

16—2 


2U 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1560.  of  this  sect  better  than  I  do,  by  reason  of  your  long  ex- 
perience of  them.  As  to  the  other  matters,  the  brethren 
whom  you  sent  to  me  ^^ill  inform  you.  I  wish  you  heartily 
well  to  fare  in  the  Lord.    From  Fulham,  4  September,  1560. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  GRINDAL, 

Bishop  of  London. 

To  Mr  Peter  de  Locne,  and  Mr 
John  Utenhov,  my  eery  dear 
brothers  and  friends  in  tlie 
Lord,  at  London. 


LETTER  XII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Aug.  11,  1561. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  Sir,  I  received  j'our  letters  yester- 
night late,  which  I  signify,  lest  you  should  have  cause  to 
think  me  slack  in  answer.  The  French  minister,  Mons. 
Saiil,  was  with  me  on  Monday  last  past,  and  shewed  me  the 
admiral  of  France  his  letters  with  other ;  whom  I  exliorted  by 
all  means  to  make  haste,  adding  thereunto,  that  you  one 
time,  in  private  talk  with  me,  marvelled  that  the  said  Mons. 
Saiil  went  not  into  France  long  ago.  A\"hereupon  he  de- 
termined with  me  to  be  gone  four  days  ago  at  the  longest: 
and  I  have  witten  to  my  chaplain  at  London  to  laiow  the 
day  cei-tain,  and  to  put  into  these  a  schedule  declaring  the 
same. 

I  am  of  your  judgment,  that  no  man  alive  is  more  fit 
than  Peter  Martyr  for  such  a  conference^ ;  and  my  lord  of 

\^  The  conference  at  Poissy  between  the  papists  and  the  French 
protestants.  P.  Martyr  attended  this  conference  under  a  safe  conduct, 
but  Beza  was  tlie  chief  speaker  on  the  protestant  side.  In  a  letter  to 
Bullinger,  dated  from  St  Germain's,  12th  Sept.  1561,  P.  Martyr  says: 
Colhquium  habebitur  lingua  Galiica,  quoniam  rex  et  regina  et  principea 
volunt  intercsse  atquc  audire.    Ego  itaque  non  interloquar,  sed  consiilam, 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 


245 


Canterbury,  I  trust,  wWl  communicate  his  opinion  herewith :  a.  d.  i56i. 
but  forasmuch  as  the  king''s  proclamation  giveth  surety  only 
to  his  born  subjects,  Mr  Martyr  cannot  come  unless  he  be 
called.  I  think  therefore  it  were  very  good,  if  means  were 
made  by  the  queen's  majesty,  or  your  honours  of  the  council, 
that  Mr  Martyr  might  be  called  by  the  French  king,  or  the 
council  of  France.  And  then  assure  yourself,  the  papists 
can  win  no  honesty  in  any  indifferent^  hearing ;  for  he  is 
better  seen  in  old  doctors,  councils,  and  ecclesiastical  his- 
tories than  any  Romish  doctor  of  Christendom :  he  is  also 
himself  well  seen  in  the  civil  and  canon  laws.  But  for  as- 
sistance herein  Dr  Francis  Baldwin^,  who  is  the  reader  at 
Heidelberg  in  Almayne,  were  very  fit.  He  is  a  French- 
man born,  and  if  he  is  zealous,  having  this  liberty,  he  will 
go  uncalled ;  but  if  he  were  relieved  by  some  prince's  libe- 
rality for  his  charges,  then  I  am  sure  he  would  go. 

You  and  all  good  men  have  just  cause  to  complain  of 
the  unthankfulness  of  our  age.  I  trust  God  will  make  us 
better  one  day.  In  the  mean  time,  our  unthankfulness  com- 
mendeth  his  mercy ;  that  he  may  again  say.  Inventus  sum 
ah  iis,  qui  me  non  qucerebant*;  and  again,  Tota  die  expandi 
manus  meas  ad  populum  non  credentem  et  contradicentem^ .  I 
must  say  with  St  Paul,  Bene  faciendo  ne  defatigemini^ .  God 
keep  you  !    From  my  house  at  Fulham,  11  Augusti,  1561. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourahle  Sir  WilUam 
Cecily  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen  s  Majesty. 

juvabo,  et  mggeram  coUegis  quiP  videhuntur.  After  the  conference,  the 
issue  of  which  was  unsatisfactory,  he  left  Paris  Oct.  31,  and  arrived  at 
Zurich  Nov.  21.  An  interesting  account  of  this  conference  is  given  by 
P.  Martyr  in  letters  to  Bullinger,  Calvin,  and  Lavater.  See  his  letters 
at  the  end  of  the  Loci  Communes.  Zurich,  1.587.  pp.  113G — 1144.] 
P  Indifferent:  impartial.] 

P  A  professor  of  civil  law.    See  Strype,  Cranmer,  i.  474.] 
["  I  am  found  of  them  that  sought  me  not.    Isai.  lxv.  1,  and  Rom. 
X.  20.] 

{^^  All  day  long  have  I  stretched  forth  my  hands  unto  a  disobedient 
and  gainsaying  people.    Rom.  x.  21.] 

Be  not  weary  in  well-doing.    2  Thcss.  iii.  18.] 


246 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XIII. 


TO  TPIE  ARCHDEACONS  OF  THE  DIOCESE  OF  LONDON  \ 
Sept.  0,  15lil. 

[E  Registr.  Grind,  fo.  25.] 

After  my  hearty  coiiimendations :  Tliese  are  to  certify 
you,  that  I  have  received  my  lord  of  Cantei-bury  his  grace's 
letters,  the  copy  and  tenor  whereof,  with  the  copy  also  of 
the  queen's  majesty's  letter  to  his  grace  directed,  I  do  send 
to  you  herein  inclosed ;  by  virtue  whereof  I  require  you, 
that  with  all  expedition  ye  call  before  you  all  the  whole 
clergy  within  your  archdeaconry,  as  well  those  that  be  ex- 
empt as  not  exempt,  opening  and  declaring  to  them,  as 
well  the  queen's  majesty's  pleasure,  as  also  the  advice  and 
commandment  of  my  lord  Canterbury's  grace,  about  the  con- 
tribution concerning  the  re-edifying  of  the  cathedral  church 
of  St  Paul's  in  London ;  viz.  that  ye,  and  every  parson  and 
vicar  within  your  archdeaconry,  not  being  in  first-fruits,  do 
contribute  and  pay  the  twentieth  part,  and,  being  in  first 
fruits,  the  thirtieth  part  of  your  and  their  spiritual  promo- 
tions :  and  every  stipendiary  and  curate  two  shillings  and  six- 
pence. Desiring  you  also  to  use,  in  my  name,  all  the  per- 
suasion ye  can  to  every  of  them,  so  to  extend  their  bene- 
volence, that  of  their  voluntary  contribution  they  may  rather 
exceed  their  several  rates  in  so  reasonable  a  circumstance  ; 
whereof  I  hope  ye  shall  find  a  good  number.  Praying  you 
to  make  one  or  two  good,  grave,  beneficed  men,  in  every 
your  deaneries,  to  be  collectors  of  this  contribution,  and  to 
deliver  the  same  to  you  or  your  deputies  on  this  side  the 

P  On  Wednesday  the  4th  of  June,  1561,  St  Paul's  Cathedral  was  set 
on  fire  by  lightning,  and  a  great  part  of  it  consumed.  "The  queen, 
(says  Strype,  Grind,  p.  81)  was  deeply  afFecterl  with  this  misfortune,  and 
resolved  therefore  to  have  the  damage  speedily  repaired."  She  issued 
her  letters  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  bidding  him  to  consult  with 
the  other  bishops  and  the  chief  of  the  clergy,  to  devise  some  expedient 
for  laying  a  contribution  upon  the  clergy  of  the  province ;  which  was 
done  accordingly.    See  Bp.  Pilkington's  Works,  p.  480.  et  seq.] 


TO  THE  ARCHDEACONS   OF  LONDON. 


247 


last  day  of  November  next,  and  thereof  to  certify  me  ac- 
cordingly.  And  thus  I  bid  you  farewell.  From  my  manor 
at  Fulham,  the  sixth  day  of  September,  1561. 


LETTER  XIV. 


AD  MAGISTRATUS  FRANC FORTI. 
Nov.  12,  15()1. 
[Ex  Biblioth.  Eccl.  Belgic.  Lond.] 

Gratiam  et  pacem  in  Christo.  Rogarunt  me  fratres 
Flandrenses,  qui  religionis  nomine  hie  apud  nos  exulant,  ut 
et  Gotfridum  Wingium,  qui  istas  defert,  et  ecclesiolam  Flan- 
dricam,  quae  in  urbe  vestra  coUecta  est,  qujeque  jam  per 
aliquot  annos  benignissime  apud  vos  hospitium  invenit,  ves- 
trte  amplitudini  commendareni.  Ego  vero,  clarissimi  atque 
araplissimi  viri,  banc  scribendi  occasionem  libenter  arripui, 
non  solum  ut  illis  gratificarer,  verum  etiam  ut  meo,  atque 
adeo  omnium  Anglorum  exulum  nomine,  vestrae  amplitudini 
pro  vestra  summa  erga  nos,  afflictissimis  nostris  temporibus, 
benignitate  ac  pietate  gratias  agerem.  Nulla  unquani  dies 
hoc  vestnim  beneficium  Anglorum  animis  eximet.  Argen- 
tinensi,  Tigurinae,  Basiliensi,  Wormaciensi,  sed  ante  omnes 
vestrae  inclytse  reipublicae  debet  Anglia,  quod  tot  habeat 
episcopos  ceterosque  verbi  divini  ministros,  qui  hodie  purani 
evangehi  doctrinam  annuntiant.  Vos  illos  liospitio  excepistis, 
exceptos  summa  humanitate  complexi  atque  auctoritate  tutati 
estis.  Nisi  igitur  istam  vestram  pietatem  gratis  animis  ag- 
nosceremus  et  prsedicaremus,  essemus  omnium  mortalium 
ingratissimi. 

De  Gotfrido  Wingio  hoc  habeo  quod  scribam,  hominem 
esse  doctum,  pium,  ingenio  moderato  ac  pacifico,  quique  diu 
in  Flandria  sub  cruce,  et  quasi  perpetuo  animam  in  manibus 
habens,  Christi  evangelium  pra^dicavit.  Quo  nomine  non 
dubito  quin  vestrae  pietati  erit  acceptissimus.  Oro  etiam, 
idque  in  visceribus  Christi,  ut  Flandrensis  ecclesite,  jam  in- 
tegrum septennium  apud  vos  agentis,  nunc  vero  de  ejectione 


248 


LETTERS. 


A.D.  15G1.  nonnihil  solllcite,  tutelam  et  patrocinium  perpetuetis.  Va- 
leat  in  illos  caritas  vestra.  Nihil  enira  vel  apud  homines 
gloriosius,  vel  apud  Deum  acceptius  facere  potestis,  quara 
si  tot  membra  Christi  in  pristine  suo  hospitio  retineatis. 
Quamquam  fortassis  in  uno  articulo,  jam  per  multos  annos 
inter  doctissimos  ahoqui  viros  controverso,  cum  quibusdam 
per  omnia  non  consentiant ;  tamen  si  ecclesiarum  vestra- 
rum  pacem  non  perturbent,  quod  spero  eos  neque  fecisse 
hactenus,  neque  postea  facturos,  orandi  estis  ne  ad  extrema 
remedia  descendatis ;  sed  potius  ut  Christiana  lenitate  et 
mansuetudine  in  suo  sensu  ipsos  toleretis.  Christi  Domini 
prsesentiara  in  sua  sacra  coena,  eamque  verara  et  salvificam, 
omnes  fatemur ;  de  modo  tantum  est  disceptatio.  Nos  in 
nostris  ecclesiis,  quanquam  eandem  cum  Flandrensibus  istis 
doctrinam  et  apud  vos  professi  sumus,  et  etiamnum  hie  pi*o- 
fitemur,  nunquam  tamen  aliquem  qui  cum  Luthero  sentiret, 
si  pacifice  se  gereret,  pro  hteretico  aut  nefario  homine  per- 
secuti  fuimus.  Utinam  conditionibus  in  Marpurgensi  coUoquio 
conclusis  statum  fuisset,  ut  pacem  utraque  pars  coleret,  donee 
utrisque  Dominus  aliud  revelaret !  Sed  pi-seterita  facihus  de- 
fleri  possunt,  quam  corrigi. 

Si  vos  fratres  istos  ejeceritis,  necesse  est  in  antichrist! 
carnificum  manus  eos  incidere.  Quo  enim  miseri  fugient! 
In  Germania,  a  vobis  ejecti,  nusquam  recipientur.  In  Gallia 
nondum  sunt  res  eonstitutte.  Si  ad  nos  penetrare  vellent,  ubi 
obviis  ulnis  reciperentur,  media  in  via  tantam  multitudinem 
intercipi  necesse  est.  Nuper  enim  aliquot  fratres  ecclesiae 
nostrse  Londino-Germanicse,  in  Flandriam  quam  poterant  oc- 
culta atque  pacifice  profecti,  comprehensi  sunt  atque  incendio 
absumti. 

Reputate  animis  vestris,  clarissimi  ac  pientissimi  viri, 
quam  triste  esset  spectaculum  tot  Christi  membra  omnium 
ietatum  ac  sexuum  simul  uno  incendio  conflagrantia  con- 
spicere.  Tale  autem  aliquid  futurum  sine  dubio  existimare 
poteritis,  si  illos  portis  vestris  excluseritis.  Sed  hoc  quam 
longissime  a  vestra  pietate  abfuturum  certissime  mihi  per- 
suadeo. 

Iterum  igitur  ad  preces  conversus,  oro  vestram  pietatem 
quam  possum  demisissime,  ut  quoium  patrocinium  et  tutelam 
tamdiu  benignissime  suscepistis,  quosque  et  raisera  et  crudeli 


TO   THE   MAGISTRATES  OF  FRANKFOrT. 


249 


antichristi  tyrannide  salvos  et  incolumes  Dei  Opt.  Max.  a.  d.  isei. 
beneficio  conservastis,  tantaque  cum  dementia  et  humanitate 
hactenus  fovistis,  pro  vestro  in  Christum  ejusque  religionem 
sincere  studio  retineatis,  ac  hospitio  dignos,  licet  non  propter 
se,  propter  eundem  tamen  Christum,  ducatis.  Quo  fiet,  ut 
non  solum  veritatis  evangelicse  in  gentem  Flandricam  pro- 
paganda tanquam  auctores  futuri  sitis,  glorise  Christi  sin- 
gularem  in  ea  parte  operam  navaturi ;  verum  etiam  cum  in 
hoc  seculo  benedictionem  Domini  quam  amplissimam,  omni 
bonorum  genere  locupletati,  (pietas  enim,  teste  D.  Paulo, 
etiam  prsesentis  vitffi  promissionem  habet,)  experiamini,  turn 
in  future  a  Christo  Domino  hospites,  ut  qui  eura  collegistis 
et  hospitio  excepistis,  agnoscamini. 

Haec  in  Flandricae  gentis,  quae  apud  vos  exulat,  gratiam, 
evangelii  propagandi  studio,  ad  vos,  clarissimi  viri,  pietate 
vestra  fretus,  scribere  sustinui ;  non  dubitans  quin,  pro  vestra 
in  Christi  afflicta  membra  humanitate  et  dementia,  benisr- 
nitatem  vestram  in  ipsos  largiter  effusam  sentient.  Siqua  vero 
in  re  ego  vobis  aut  reipublicse  vestrse  opera  vel  studio  gra- 
tificari  aut  usui  esse  potero,  diligentiam  promptamque  in  ea 
parte  voluntatem  vobis  ipsi  de  me  polliceri  poteritis.  Deus 
amplitudinem  vestram  et  civitatis  vestrse  statum  quam  flo- 
rentissimum  diutissime  conservet. 

Londini,  duodecimo  Novembr.  1561. 

Translation. 

TO  THE  MAGISTRATES  OF  FRANKFORT'. 

Grace  and  peace  in  Christ !  The  Flemish  brethren,  who 
are  living  here  in  exile  for  the  sake  of  religion,  have  re- 
quested me  to  commend  to  your  honours  Gotfrid  Wing,  who 
is  the  bearer  of  this  letter,  and  also  the  little  Flemish  church 
which  is  gathered  together  in  your  city,  and  which  has  now 
for  several  years  received  the  kindest  hospitality  amongst  you. 
I  indeed,  most  illustrious  and  worshipful  sirs,  have  willingly 
seized  this  opportunity  of  writing,  not  only  for  the  sake  of 

Q  In  behalf  of  the  congregation  of  Dutcli  protestants  tliere,  who 
were  threatened  witli  expulsion  from  the  city,  on  account  of  their  re- 
fusing the  Augustan  confession  in  the  matter  of  the  Eucharist.  See 
Strype,  Grind,  p.  74.]] 


250 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1561.  gratifying  them,  but  also  that  in  my  own  name,  and  the 
name  of  all  the  English  exiles,  I  might  return  thanks  to 
your  honours  for  your  great  kindness  and  piety  towards  us 
in  the  time  of  our  greatest  affliction.  No  time  shall  ever 
remove  this  your  benefit  from  the  minds  of  Englishmen. 
England  owes  it  to  Strasbm-g,  Zurich,  ]3asle,  Worms,  but 
above  all  to  yom-  renowned  republic,  that  she  has  so  many 
bishops,  and  other  ministers  of  God"s  word,  who  at  this  day 
are  preaching  the  pm'e  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  You  hos- 
pitably received  them,  and  having  received  you  embraced 
them  with  the  utmost  benevolence,  and  protected  them  by 
yom*  authority.  Did  we  not  therefore  with  grateful  minds 
acknowledge  and  proclaim  that  your  piety,  we  should  be  of 
all  men  most  unthankful. 

Concerning  Gotfrid  Wing  I  have  this  to  wTite,  that  he 
is  a  learned  and  pious  man,  of  a  moderate  and  peaceable 
disposition,  and  one  who  in  Flanders  has  long  preached 
Christ's  gospel,  bearing  the  cross,  and,  as  it  were,  continually 
having  his  life  in  his  hands.  On  this  ground,  I  doubt  not 
but  that  he  will  be  most  acceptable  to  your  piety.  I  pray 
also,  and  that  in  the  bowels  of  Christ,  that  you  will  con- 
tinue your  protection  and  patronage  to  the  Flemish  church, 
which  has  now  been  amongst  you  full  seven  years,  but  is  at 
present  in  no  small  anxiety  about  their  ejection.  Let  your 
charity  prevail  towards  them.  For  you  can  do  nothing  either 
more  glorious  before  men,  or  more  acceptable  with  God, 
than  to  retain  in  their  former  hospitable  refuge  so  many 
membei's  of  Christ.  Although  perhaps  in  one  article,  now 
for  many  years  controverted  amongst  men  in  other  respects 
most  learned,  they  do  not  in  all  points  agree  with  some ; 
yet,  if  they  do  not  disturb  the  peace  of  your  churches,  which 
I  hope  they  have  not  hitherto  done,  nor  will  do  hereafter, 
you  are  to  be  entreated  not  to  proceed  to  extreme  remedies, 
but  rather  with  cliristian  forbearance  and  mildness  to  tolerate 
them  in  their  opinion.  The  presence  of  Chi-ist  the  Lord  in 
his  holy  Supper,  and  that  a  true  and  sa\ang  presence,  we  all 
confess ;  the  dispute  is  only  respecting  the  mode.  M^e  in 
our  churches,  although  amongst  you  we  professed,  and  even 
now  here  also  profess,  the  same  doctrine  with  those  Flemings, 
yet  have  never  persecuted  as  a  heretic  or  an  impious  man 


TO   THE  MAGISTRATES   OF  FRANKFORT. 


251 


one  who  held  Luther's  opinion,  if  he  conducted  himself  peace-  a.d.  issi. 
ably.    I  wish  it  had  been  stated  in  the  terras  agreed  upon 
at  the  conference  of  Marpurg',  that  each  side  sliould  cul- 
tivate peace,  until  the  Lord  should  reveal  otherwise  to  each, 
liut  what  is  past  is  more  easily  lamented  than  corrected. 

If  you  should  eject  these  brethi-en,  they  must  of  necessity 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  butchers  of  antichrist.  For  whither, 
miserable  men,  shall  they  fly  ^  Cast  out  by  you,  they  will 
nowhere  in  Germany  be  received.  Li  France  things  are  still 
unsettled.  If  they  should  wish  to  come  through  to  us,  where 
they  would  be  received  with  outstretched  arms,  such  a  mul- 
titude must  needs  be  intercepted  in  the  way.  For  but  lately 
some  brethren  of  our  German  church  in  London,  who  had 
set  out  for  Flanders  as  secretly  and  quietly  as  possible,  were 
caught  and  burnt  to  death. 

Reflect  upon  it  in  your  minds,  most  illustrious  and  pious 
sirs,  how  sad  a  sight  it  would  be  to  behold  so  many  members 
of  Christ,  of  all  ages  and  sexes,  burning  together  in  one  fire. 
But  you  may  undoubtedly  be  assured  that  something  of  this 
kind  will  ensue,  if  you  should  shut  them  out  of  your  gates. 
But  I  most  fully  persuade  myself,  that  it  will  be  very  far 
from  your  piety  to  do  this. 

Again  therefore  turning  to  entreaty,  I  beseech  your  piety 
with  all  possible  humility,  that  according  to  your  sincere  zeal 
for  Christ  and  his  religion,  you  would  still  retain  and  deem 
worthy  of  your  hospitality,  if  not  for  their  own  sakes,  at 
least  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  those,  the  patronage  and  protec- 
tion of  whom  you  have  so  long  most  kindly  undertaken ; 
whom  you  have,  through  the  help  of  Almighty  God,  preserved 
safe  and  unhurt  from  the  miserable  and  cruel  tyranny  of  an- 
tichrist, and  have  hitherto  cherished  with  so  great  clemency 

[}  To  terminate  this  controversy  (concerninjr  the  Eucharist),  Philip, 
Langrave  of  Hesse,  invited  in  1529  to  a  conference  at  Marpurg  Luther 
and  Zuingle,  with  some  of  the  most  eminent  doctors  who  adhered  to  the 
respective  pai-ties  of  these  contending  chiefs .  —  The  princiijal  champions 
in  these  debates  were  Luther,  who  attacked  QScolampadius,  and  Me- 
lancthon,  who  disputed  against  Zuingle  ....  The  only  advantage  that 
resulted  from  this  conference  was  that  the  jarring  doctors  formed  a  sort 
of  truce,  by  agreeing  to  a  mutual  toleration  of  their  respective  sentiments. 
Mosheim,  Ecc.  Hist.  Cent.  xvi.  sect.  i.  c.  28.  For  an  account  of  this 
conference,  see  Sculteti  Annal.  Evang.  Heidelberg,  1620.  pp.  IDT — 229.] 


252 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1561.  and  kindness.  By  which  means,  not  only  will  you  be,  as  it 
were,  authors  of  the  propagation  of  evangelical  truth  amongst 
the  Flemish  people,  rendering  singular  assistance  in  that  be- 
half to  promote  the  glory  of  Christ ;  but  also  will  both  ex- 
perience in  this  life  the  largest  blessing  of  the  Lord,  being  en- 
riched with  all  manner  of  good  gifts  (for  godliness,  as  St  Paul 
witnesseth,  hath  the  promise  even  of  this  present  life),  and 
in  the  next  will  be  acknowledged  by  Christ  the  Lord  as  his 
hosts,  inasmuch  as  you  took  him  in  and  hospitably  enter- 
tained him. 

Relying  upon  your  piety,  most  noble  sirs,  I  have  been  so 
bold,  in  my  zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel,  as  to  write 
these  things  to  you  in  behalf  of  the  Flemish  people  who  are 
exiles  amongst  you ;  not  doubting  but  that,  according  to  your 
benevolence  and  kindness  towards  Christ's  afflicted  members, 
they  will  experience  your  benignity  plentifully  flowing  out  to- 
wards them.  And  if  in  any  matter  1  can  gratify  or  bene- 
fit you  or  your  commonwealth  by  my  service  or  zeal,  you 
may  promise  yourselves  on  my  part  diligence  and  a  ready 
good  will  in  that  behalf.  May  God  very  long  preserve  your 
honours  and  the  state  of  your  city  in  the  most  flourishing 
condition  ! 

London,  12  November,  1561. 


LETTER  XV. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 
Oct.  3,  1562. 
QLamteth  Library,  MS.  No.  959,  43.] 

Please  it  your  grace,  your  whole  province  is  shrewdly 
troubled  at  this  present  by  exacting  a  remnant  of  the  last 
subsidy.  There  is  a  blind  clause,  the  which  I  understand  not, 
in  the  grant  of  the  said  subsidy,  A"  4  et  5  Phil,  et  Mariae, 
that  if  by  exility  or  decay  of  benefices,  &c.  any  arrear- 
ages be^  they  are  to  be  answered  the  next  year.  I  would 
Dr  Kennell,  Dr  Harvey,  and  such  like,  that  were  then  in  the 
convocation,  were  called  to  expound  their  meaning. 


TO   ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 


253 


If,  because  the  queen^s  majesty,  at  your  grace"'s  suit,  a.  d. 
pardoned  the  components,  that  sum  be  now  cast  into  the 
arrearage,  it  were  an  unreasonable  matter.     If  your  grace 
could  help  to  ease  your  province,  it  were  well  done.    If  your 
grace  also  sent  for  Godfrey  ^  he  might  open  some  matter. 

On  Monday  afternoon  I  intend  to  see  your  grace  in  my 
returning  hither  from  London.    God  keep  your  grace ! 

Octr.  3,  1562. 

Your  grace's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


lettp:r  XVI. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Oct.  28,  15G2. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

I  PRAY  you  let  me  understand,  whether  it  may  be  cer- 
tainly avouched  that  the  king  of  Navarre,  the  second  Julian, 
is  killed'^  I  intend  (God  willing)  to  preach  at  the  cross  the 
next  Sunday,  and  upon  occasion  offered  would  peradventure 
make  some  mention  of  God's  judgments  over  him,  if  the 
same  be  true  and  certain ;  else  not.  If  there  be  any  other 
matter  which  ye  wish  to  be  uttered  there  for  the  present 
state,  I  would  be  pleased  to  know  it  in  time,  if  your  leisure 
will  serve.    God  keep  you  ! 

Octr.  28,  1562. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

\}  Probably  an  officer  of  the  Exchequer.  See  Sti-ype,  Annals,  n.  ii.  ,5]  .J 
P  Antoine  de  Bourbon,  king  of  Navan-e,  and  brother  of  the  inince 
of  Conde,  had  joined  the  Huguenot  party,  but  after  the  conference 
of  Poissy  (see  above  p.  244,  note)  he  abandoned  their  cause.  Hence 
Grindal  calls  him  'the  second  Julian.'  He  was  mortally  wounded  at 
the  siege  of  Rouen,  a.d.  1.562,  while  commanding  the  royal  forces  against 
the  Protestants,  who  defended  that  town.  It  was  however  afterwards 
taken  and  sacked  the  same  year  by  the  duke  of  Guise.] 


254 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XVII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

[State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir,  I  will  send  my  man  to  Velsiiis"''  lodgings,  and  to 
bring  him  to  you,  if  he  can  be  found.  I  am  sorry  I  cannot 
be  present  myself.  I  took  physic  yesterday,  and  it  worketh  on 
me  this  day,  so  as  I  dare  not  go  abroad.  It  is  not  needful 
to  describe  the  qualities  of  this  Velsius ;  he  bewayeth  him- 
self in  his  own  writings,  if  ye  have  leisure  to  wade  and 
weigh  them. 

First,  he  confessed  before  me  that  he  never  joined  him- 
self with  any  church,  because  hitherto  he  findeth  none  rightly 
to  be  called  a  church  of  Christ.  What  church  soever  he 
cometh  to,  he  moveth  dissensions  in  the  same,  and  always 
opposeth  himself  against  governors  thereof ;  as  at  Strasburg, 
he  contended  with  Bucer;  at  Frankfort,  with  Lasco^  and 
Calvin  ;  and  therefore  everywhere  ejected.  He  is,  in  my  judg- 
ment, (as  he  uttereth  himself  in  those  writings,)  a  justiciary 
and  a  Pelagian,  and  therefore  cannot  explicate  himself  how 
jmtitia  shall  be  imputativa,  and  yet  men  be  without  sin.  For 
indeed  he  holdeth  that  justitia  nostra  is  only  essentialis,  as  the 
papists,  Pelagians,  and  Osiandi-ians*  do :  and  for  sure  proof 

['  Justus  Velsius  was  a  sectary,  from  the  Hague,  who  caused 
much  trouble  to  Bishop  Grinilal.  He  was  a  man  of  some  learning,  but 
an  enthusiast,  pretending  to  illuminations  from  heaven.  Strype  gives  an 
account  of  his  factious  doings  in  the  Dutch  church  at  Austin  Friars. 
(See  Annals  i.  part  ii.  pp.  8 — 14.)  He  wrote  an  insolent  and  conceited 
letter  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  which  is  preserved  in  the  State  Paper  Office, 
together  with  the  bishop's  letter,  of  which  the  above  is  a  copy.] 

John  a  Lasco,  who  was  the  first  minister  of  the  foreigners'  church 
at  Austin  Friars,  London,  in  King  Edward's  reign.  Upon  the  accession 
of  Mary  he  retired  to  Frankfort,  where  he  died,  a.d.  1.569.] 

P  Andrew  Osiandcr  was  a  German  divine,  who  excited  much  contro- 
versy about  the  year  1.550  on  the  doctrine  of  Justification.  Mosheim 
observes,  that  "  in  his  discussion  of  this  important  point,  we  shall  find  it 
much  more  easy  to  perceive  the  opinions  he  rejected,  than  to  understand 


TO    SIR   \V.  CECIL. 


255 


that  this  is  his  meaning,  in  his  letter  to  the  queen's  ma-  a.  d.  ises. 
jesty  he  reprehendeth  the  prayers  used  in  all  reformed  Ji^^f^J,",^^™ 
churches,  wherein  we  continually  confess  our  sins. 

Such  of  late  were  in  our  realm,  that  thought  a  Christian 
ought  not  to  say  the  Litany,  to  confess  himself  a  miserable 
sinner.  This  pharisaical  spirit  is  ever  joined  with  pride,  and 
therefore  ye  see  how  he  boasteth  himself,  and  with  what 
contempt  he  speaketh  of  the  bishop  of  Winton  and  me ; 
whom  for  our  calling's  sake  he  micht  have  termed  somewhat 
more  modestly.  I  did  object  unto  him,  that  he  came  hither 
in  alienam  ecclesiam  sine  vocatione*.  I  pray  you  read  in  the 
end  of  his  letter  to  the  queen's  majesty,  where  he  affirmeth  Hoc  signo*. 
his  vocation  now  to  be  confirmed  by  a  miracle  wrought  upon 
one  Cosmus,  a  servant  to  the  ambassador.  This  Cosmus 
fasted  five  or  six  days  by  Velsius'  persuasion,  in  his  lectures 
upon  Dionysius  Areopagita,  that  after  his  abstinence  he  might  Read  his 

•        -77      •       •  7  -1  1  1         11  1  'ettertothe 

receive  tUummationes  a  caio'' ;  but  m  the  end  he  fell  mad  :  ambassador, 
so  that  Christ's  miracles  were  to  cure  men  of  madness,  and 
Velsius'  miracles  are  to  make  men  mad. 

To  conclude,  he  is  altogether  fanatical,  and  a  dangerous 
man  to  be  in  any  commonwealth.  If  in  any  town  in  Ger- 
many he  should  thus  use  himself,  I  mean,  to  teach,  to  dispute, 
to  gather  conventicles,  as  he  doth  here,  he  should  be  se- 
verely looked  to. 

the  system  he  had  invented  or  adopted."  Cent.  xvi.  Sect.  iii.  c.  ,'35.  The 
leading  principle  of  that  system  seems  to  have  been,  that  justifying 
righteousness  is  inherent ;  and  that  man  becomes  a  partaker  of  this 
righteousness  by  the  indwelling  of  Christ  in  the  soul,  or  by  the  union 
of  the  soul  with  Christ ;  in  other  words,  that  man  is  justified  by  the 
indwelling  divinity  of  Christ.    See  Mosheim.  Ibid. 

Calvin  states  the  doctrine  briefly  in  these  words:  "  Ut  justifcari 
sit,  non  golum  reconcilinri  Deo  gratuita  venia,  sed  etiam  justos  effici :  ut 
justitia  sit  non  gratuita  imputatio,  sed  sanctitas  et  integritas  quam  Dei 
essentia  in  nobis  residens  inspirnt,  etc.  And  again  :  Quia  re  ipsa  ad  coleri- 
dam  justitiam  renovat  Deus  quos  pro  justis  gratis  censet,  illud  regenerationis 
donum  miscet  [Osiander]  cum  hac  gratuita  acceptatione,  unumque  et  idem 
esse  contendit.-.-Ubi  Paulus  dicit  reputari  fidem  ad  justitiam  non  operanti, 
sed  credenti  in  eum  qui  justificat  impium,  exponit,  justum  efficere."  Calv. 
Inst.  lib.  iii.  c.  11.  Sect.  6.  et  seq.  See  Bishop  Grindal's  animadversions 
upon  a  work  of  Velsius,  in  the  Appendix.] 

["*  Into  a  strange  church  without  a  call.] 

P  Illuminations  from  heaven.] 


256 


LETTERS. 


A.  u.  1563.  I  assure  you,  if  he  be  suffered  to  remain  here,  I  look  to 
have  the  city  swarm  with  sects,  ere  a  year  go  about.  Such 
another  was  Eotman,  that  began  the  business  at  Miinster^ 
I  wish  therefore  he  were  commanded  to  depart.  Here  is  no 
calling  for  him.  I  conferred  with  you  before  I  sent  for  hira ; 
and  after,  with  my  lord  of  Canterburj^'s  assent,  by  virtue  of 
the  commission,  \villed  him  to  depart.  I  trouble  you  too 
long.    God  keep  you!'  [1563.] 

Yours, 

EDM.  LONDON, 


LETTER  XVIIl. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Mot/  17,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6'.    No.  51.] 

SiK, — I  understand  a  gentleman,  one  Skelton,  very  near 
my  native  town,  is  departed,  and  doubt  nothing  but  my  coun- 
trj^men  made  good  speed  for  the  wardship.  My  meaning  is 
not  at  this  time  to  hinder  any  particular  suit ;  but  I  have  often 
thought  to  make  a  general  suit  to  you  for  regard  to  that 
little  angle  where  I  was  born,  called  Cowpland^,  parcel  of 

P  In  the  year  1.533  some  Anabaptists  seized  the  city  of  Miinster,  and 
committed  atrocities,  which,  as  Moshcim  observes,  "  would  surpass  all 
credibility,  were  they  not  attested  in  a  manner  that  excludes  every 

degree  of  doubt  and  uncertainty  They  made  themselves  masters  of 

the  city,  deposed  the  magistrates,  and  committed  all  the  enormous 
crimes  and  ridiculous  follies,  which  the  most  perverse  and  infernal 
imagination  could  suggest."  For  an  account  of  these  proceedings,  see 
Wosheim,  Eccles.  Hist.  sect.  iii.  part  ii.  c.  7. 

"  Bernard  Rothman,  an  ecclesiastic  of  Miinster,  had  introduced  the 
reformation  into  that  city,  but  afterwards  was  infected  with  the  enthu- 
siasm of  the  Anabaptists ;  and  though  in  other  respects  he  had  shewn 
himself  to  be  neither  destitute  of  learning  nor  virtue,  yet  he  enlisted  him- 
self in  this  fanatical  tribe,  and  had  a  share  in  their  most  turbulent  and 
furious  proceedings."  Ibid.  note.|] 
This  letter  is  without  a  date.] 

P  The  part  of  the  county  iu  which  St  Bees  is  situated.] 


TO   SIR  W.  CECIL. 


257 


Cumberland;  the  ignorantest  part  in  religion,  and  most  op-  a.d. laCs. 
pressed  of  covetous  landlords,  of  any  one  part  of  this  realm, 
to  my  knowledge.  I  intend,  at  my  next  coming  to  you,  to 
discourse  more  largely  of  the  state  thereof,  which,  God  will- 
ing, shall  be  shortly.  I  have  no  more  to  say  for  this  matter, 
but  only  to  pray  you,  if  your  grant  be  not  fully  past,  to  take 
order  both  for  the  good  education  of  the  ward,  and  not  to 
leave  the  poor  tenants  subject  to  the  expilation*  of  these 
country  gentlemen,  without  some  choice;  wherein  if  it  please 
you  to  understand  mine  opinion,  I  will  utter  it  simply  ac- 
cording to  my  understanding 

God  keep  you !    17th  Mail,  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary/  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  XIX. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL\ 
July  17,  l,jf)3. 
[Lansdown  MS.  fi.   No.  .59.] 

Sir, — I  SEND  you  at  length  the  catalogue  of  names  of 
the  late  Convocation".  Few  of  these  named  were  absent:  and 
I  think  not  one  that  was  present  refused  to  subscribe  the 
Articles,  as  they  were  first  offered  to  the  queen's  majesty,  no, 
not  D.  Whyte  of  Oxford'. 

['  Expilation :  spoliation — from  expih,  to  pluck  out  the  hair.] 

Q'  The  following  letters,  chiefly  relating  to  the  offices  for  the  Plague, 
are  for  convenience  sake  placed  consecutively ;  other  letters,  belonging  to 
this  year,  are  placed  after  them.] 

["  The  celebrated  convocation  of  1.562,  at  whicli  tlic  Thirty-nine 
Articles  were  agi-eed  upon.] 

p  The  name  of  "Tho.  White,  Ai-cliid.  Berks."  occurs  in  the  list  of 
subscriptions  to  the  Articles.    Strype,  Ann.  i.  i.  p.  489.] 

17 

[grin  DAL.] 


258 


LETTERS, 


A.  D.  1563.  Some  that  bear  good  zeal  and  dutiful  affection  to  the 
queen's  majesty,  do  marvel  that  her  highness  removeth  not. 
The  Germans  give  these  precepts  in  a  plague-time :  Cito, 
procul,  sero ;  and  expound  the  enigma  thus,  Cito  fuge^  procul 
fucfe,  sero  revertere'.  I  am  bold  sometimes  in  these  things 
quce  sunt  supra  me'  to  utter  mine  affection  to  you.  God 
keep  you!    From  Fulham,  17th  Julii,  1563. 

Yours  in  Clu-ist, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honotirable  Sir  William 
Cecily  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen'' s  Majesty. 


LETTER  XX. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

July  30,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.   No.  63.] 

I  HAD  somewhat  thought  of  some  preparations  for  com- 
mon prayer,  &c.,  afore  I  received  your  letters,  and  had  written 
to  ]\Ir  Dean  of  PauFs^  to  write  an  homily  meet  for  the 
time,  which  he  hath  done ;  but  I  meant  it  then  for  mine 
own  cure.  Now,  upon  your  admonition,  by  help  of  Mr  Dean, 
who  was  luckily  with  me  at  the  receipt  of  your  letters,  I  have 
proceeded  further,  and  send  you  herewith  a  copy  of  that 
which  is  done. 

After  ye  have  considered  it,  if  ye  think  so  good,  it  may 
be  sent  speedily  to  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  by  one  of  Jugg's^ 
men,  and  so  returned  to  the  printer. 

1.  It  is  to  be  considered  by  you,  in  what  form  the  fast 
is  to  be  authorised,  whether  by  proclamation,  or  by  way  of 
injunction,  or  otherwise ;  for  it  must  needs  pass  from  the 
queen's  majesty. 

['  Fly  quickly :  fly  far  oflF ;  return  late.] 
Which  are  above  me.] 
Alexander  Nowel.] 

The  printer  of  the  offices  for  the  plague.] 


TO  SIR   W.  CECIL. 


259 


2.  Item,  Whether  any  penalty  is  to  be  prescribed  to  the  a.d.  i563. 
violators  thereof,  or  no. 

3.  Item,  Whether  ye  will  have  it  general  through  the 
realm,  or  but  in  this  province. 

4.  Item,  To  add,  diminish,  or  amend  the  form  and  cir- 
cumstances of  fast  devised  here. 

The  last  week  I  sent  order  to  London  for  exhortations 
of  diligent  coming  to  their  parish  churches  on  these  days, 
and  also  for  private  prayer  and  abstinence :  but  some  are 
offended  that  we  have  not  general  assemblies,  as  we  did  in 
the  time  of  unseasonable  weather;  which  I  think  not  meet, 
for  fear  of  spreading  the  infection.  If  it  seem  so  to  you, 
it  were  not  amiss  that  an  admonition  were  annexed,  that  in 
cities  infected  general  concourses  be  forborne;  and  moderate 
assemblies,  as  of  those  that  be  of  one  parish,  to  meet  at 
their  parish  churches,  to  be  more  commendable. 

The  sentences  or  psalm,  which  ye  wished  to  be  revised, 
are  not  altogether  ready ;  they  shall  be  finished  this  night. 

The  homily  is  also  not  fair  written ;  but  of  that  ye  cannot 
doubt,  knowing  the  author. 

If  this  fast  be  concluded,  I  doubt  not  but  the  court  will 
give  good  example.  I  could  also  wish  a  good  portion  of 
that  which  should  be  spared  hereby  in  weekly  provision 
should  be  bestowed  in  the  back  lanes  and  alleys  of  London, 
and  amongst  the  poor  strangers ; '  for  these  are  the  sorest 
visited. 

If  ye  send  any  order  to  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  if  the 
messenger  come  by  me,  I  shall  deliver  him  the  homily,  and 
the  sentences;  or  else  send  them  to  you  to-morrow  morning. 
God  keep  you ! 

From  Fulham,  30  Julii,  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Quern's  Majesty. 

Foreigners.] 


17—2 


260 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XXI. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

August  1,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  65  ] 

I  THINK  we  are  bound  to  God  (his  visitation  at  New- 
haven'  considered),  if  we  have  tolerable  conditions;  much 
more  if  they  be  honourable.  I  pray  you,  among  your  weightier 
affairs  (as  ye  may)  remember  to  give  to  my  lord  mayor,  and 
some  other  godly  honest  persons,  order  for  the  poor  afflicted 
French,  exiled  for  religion,  that  they  be  not  taken  as  prizes^ 
(as  they  now  are  at  London)  by  virtue  of  your  late  procla- 
mation, wilfully  viTong  understanded.  Let  that  be  one  mean 
to  mitigate  God's  ire.  I  have  sent  to  Quintin,  your  man, 
to  remember  you  of  poor  Leach's  case.^ 

I  set  forward  to-morrow  to  Farnham,  having  left  the  book 
in  some  readiness,  and  willing  Jugg  to  wait  upon  you  with  it, 
I  carry  Mr  Dean  with  me. 

I  am  bound  to  you  and  my  lady,  that  it  pleased  her  to 
use  my  rude  house  so  friendly :  her  coarse  cheer  deserved  no 
thanks.    God  keep  you  ! 

1"  Augusti,  late,  1568. 

Yours, 
EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen''s  Majesty. 

P  Newhaven  (Havre  de  Grace)  was  in  the  month  of  July  sur- 
rendered to  the  French,  the  English  being  unable  longer  to  maintain 
its  defence,  on  account  of  the  plague  which  raged  there.] 

P  It  seems  that  a  proclamation  had  been  made  for  reprisals  upon  the 
French  residents  in  London,  in  consequence  of  the  seizure  of  English- 
men's goods  in  France.  This  proclamation  had  been  taken  advantage  of 
by  some  ill-affected  persons  to  oppress  the  French  protestants,  who  had 
fled  hither  from  persecution  in  their  own  country.  In  this  month 
(August)  Sir  Nicholas  Throgmorton,  the  queen's  ambassador  in  France, 
was  put  under  restraint,  and  retaliation  was  made  upon  the  French 
ambassador  in  London.    See  Strype,  Ann.  i.  ii.  p.  94.] 

p  Sec  Letter  XXXII.] 


TO   SIR   W.  CECIL. 


2G1 


LETTER  XXII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Aug.  12,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  69.] 

Amongst  your  many  and  weighty  affairs,  (wherein  I  pray 
God  send  you  the  assistance  of  his  Spirit,  and  good  success,) 
I  am  bold  to  crave  a  piece  of  yom-  advice  touching  the 
common  prayer  and  fast :  which  is,  Whether  ye  think  it 
convenient,  notwithstanding  the  infection,  that  I  send  to 
my  lord  mayor  to  have  common  assemblies  twice  or  once 
a  week,  with  his  brethren  and  liveries  in  London,  whereat 
I  shall  see  sermons  made  accordingly ;  or  that  ye  think  it 
better  to  be  used  in  every  parish  church  privately,  and  no 
common  assembhes  to  be  had.  Because  the  matter  is  mixed 
with  religion  and  pohcy,  I  am  the  bolder  to  ask^  your 
counsel,  praying  you  to  write  me  two  or  thi'ee  words.  My 
lord  Robert*  wrote  to  me  earnestly  for  Sebastian,  to  whom 
I  have  written  a  long  letter,  much  Uke  an  apology,  the  copy 
whereof  I  send  you  herewith. 

I  hear  it  will  be  Sunday  at  night,  or  Monday,  afore  Jugg 
make  an  end  of  printing.  The  things  you  wished  to  be  added 
are  partly  in  the  homily,  and  partly  may  more  conveniently 
be  prosecuted  by  preaching.    God  keep  you  ! 

From  Fulham,  12  Augusti,  1563. 

Yours,  EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  XXIII. 


TO  THE  LORD  ROBERT  DUDLEY. 
Aug.  1563. 
fFrom  Strype.  Grind,  pp.  113 — 116.] 

Please  it  your  good  lordship.  Being  at  Famham  with 
my  lord  of  Winton",  I  received  your  lordship's  letters  for 

MS.  (uce.    Here  and  elsewhere  the  modem  form  is  adopted.] 
Lord  Robert  Dudley,  afterwards  earl  of  Leicester.  See  the  follow- 
ing letter.]  Bishop  Hom."] 


262 


LETTERS. 


Sebastian  1,  who  at  this  present  standeth  excommunicate.  I 
vdW  open  to  your  lordship  some  circumstances  of  the  matter, 
and  then  I  doubt  not  but  your  lordship  will  well  approve  my 
doings  therein.  Sebastian  was  complained  of  in  my  visita- 
tion, now  more  than  two  years  past ;  and  that  not  by  one 
or  two,  but  by  a  good  number  of  the  best  learned  of  my 
church,  that  he  utterly  abstained  from  the  communion.  The 
said  Sebastian,  being  examined  by  me,  confessed  the  same ; 
and  alleged,  partly  that  his  conscience  was  not  fully  satisfied, 
but  chiefly,  that  he  was  not  in  charity,  because  of  certain 
actions  of  debt  and  suretyship  between  him  and  Sir  William 
Garret,  &c.  I  answered,  that  the  latter  allegation  was  merely 
frivolous,  as  it  was  indeed.  The  first  was  worthy  of  consi- 
deration :  and  therefore  I  gave  him  a  good  long  day  for  the 
better  instructing  of  his  conscience ;  willing  him  in  the  mean 
space  to  frequent  sermons,  and  to  confer  with  Mr  Dean,  and 
others  of  the  church,  offering  also  mine  own  labour  therein. 

When  his  day  appointed  came,  I  found  him  as  far  off  as 
at  the  first.  That  notwithstanding,  I  gave  him  a  longer  day : 
and  so  from  day  to  day,  till  July  last  past.  I  also  one  day 
conferred  with  him  myself :  and  perceiving  that  he  sticked 
much  at  the  matter  of  transubstantiation,  I  shewed  him  tes- 
timonies not  only  of  the  scriptiu-es,  but  also  of  the  old  fathers, 
most  evidently  against  that  error;  and  gave  him  then  time 
to  think  upon  the  matter.  But  all  in  vain.  And  therefore 
I  was  at  length  compelled  to  pronounce  him  excommimicate, 
who  afore  in  doings  had  excommunicated  himself.  And  these 
were  the  causes  that  moved  me  so  to  do : — 

First,  the  discharge  of  mine  own  duty  and  office,  to  whom 
not  only  the  word  of  exhortation,  but  also  the  sword  of  ex- 

P  This  Sebastian,  whose  surname  was  'Westcote,  "belonged  to  the 
choir  of  St  Paul's,  being  the  first  minor  canon,  and  master  of  the 
choristers  there ;  but  being  a  papist,  came  not  to  the  communion,  and 
held  transubstantiation,  and  perhaps  not  without  other  faults:  and 
persisting  therein  after  divers  complaints,  the  bishop  had  excommuni- 
cated him.  But  it  seems  he  was  favoured  by  the  Lord  Robert  Dudley, 
a  great  courtier  and  favourite,  who  wrote  an  earnest  letter  to  the  bishop 
in  his  behalf,  shewing  that  he  was  not  obstinate,  and  that  what  he  did 
was  out  of  zeal ;  and  that  haste  ui  such  cases  might  be  hurtful.  The 
bishop  well  knew  what  a  man  he  had  to  deal  with,  being  very  haughty 
and  impatient  of  denial,  and  apt  to  resent ;  and  therefore  he  composed 
an  answer  at  good  length."   Strype,  Grind.  113.] 


TO  THE    LORD    ROBERT  DUDLEY. 


2G3 


communication  is  committed ;  whereof  neither  can  be  omitted  a.  d.  1563. 
in  his  time  and  place,  without  offence  against  God. 

Secondly,  I  seek  herein  his  reformation :  for  excommuni- 
cation in  such  disobedient  persons  is  the  ordinary  mean  taught 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  reduce  men  to  God.    Therefore,  saith 
St  Paul,  Tradatur  Satance  ad  interitum  carnis,  ut  spiritus        ^-  ^-^ 
salvus  sit  in  die  Domini  Jem. 

Thirdly,  He  hath  been  of  long  time  very  offensive,  not 
only  to  the  godly  of  my  church,  but  also  to  all  other  well 
affected  persons  frequenting  common  prayer  there ;  seeing 
such  an  one  joined  with  us  in  common  prayer,  which  refused 
to  join  with  us  in  the  Lord's  supper,  as  one  accounting  our 
form  of  administration  heretical  and  schismatical.  Whereas 
communion  of  prayer  and  sacraments  ought  to  be  one,  saith 
Chrj'sostom. 

Fourthly,  (which  is  a  matter  of  great  moment,)  There 
is  committed  unto  him  the  education  of  the  choristers,  or 
singing  children  :  he  remaining  therefore  in  the  mind  he  doth, 
with  what  conscience  can  I  commit  youth  to  his  instruction  ? 

Your  lordship  thinketh  him  not  to  be  obstinate ;  but  I 
pray  you  remember,  that  obstinacy  is  better  known  by  doings 
than  by  sayings.  Ye  think  also  he  doth  it  of  zeal.  Admit 
it  be  so,  he  is  not  therefore  excusable,  especially  after  so 
long  toleration :  though  not  communicating  with  God's 
church  in  Christ's  institution  ceaseth  not  to  be  a  grievous 
sin  against  God,  although  it  do  proceed  from  an  erroneous 
zeal.  And  yet  I  assure  your  lordship  I  doubt  much  of  his 
zeal :  for  now  after  so  long  trial,  and  good  observation  of 
his  proceedings  herein,  I  begin  to  fear,  lest  his  humility  in 
words  be  a  counterfeit  humility,  and  his  tears  crocodile  tears, 
although  I  myself  was  much  moved  with  them  at  the  first. 

Last  of  all,  where  your  lordship  thinketh,  that  haste  in 
such  cases  might  be  hurtful,  and  time  might  win  him,  it  may 
please  your  lordship  to  understand  what  time  he  hath  had 
already,  and  how  long  I  have  borne  with  him ;  which  is  no 
less  than  all  the  time  since  my  first  entry,  being  now  almost 
four  years :  and  therefore  I  am  afraid  I  have  rather  been 
too  slow  than  too  hasty ;  and  that  I  have  an  account  to 
give  to  God  for  all  those  corrupt  lessons  of  false  religion, 
which  he  the  space  of  two  or  three  years  hath  instilled  into 


264 


LETTERS. 


the  ears  and  minds  of  those  children  committed  unto  him. 
Wlievein,  no  doubt,  he  hath  been  too  diligent,  as  hath  ap- 
peared by  his  fruits. 

If  Sebastian  will  acknowledge  his  fault  and  amend,  I 
am  ready  most  willingly  to  receive  him.  If  no,  I  dare  not 
absolve  an  impenitent  sinner ;  for  that  were  to  loose  him 
whom  God  bindeth,  and  to  abuse  the  keys  of  the  church. 
I  am  content,  because  your  lordship  writeth  so  eai-nestly 
for  him,  to  forbear  prosecuting  the  penalties  of  the  laws 
against  him,  till  after  Michaelmas,  or  Halloweentide ;  that  he 
may  yet  have  more  time  to  search  and  to  understand,  praying 
God  in  the  mean  time  to  open  his  eyes.  Thus  being  bold 
to  trouble  your  lordship  with  a  long  letter,  because  I  wish 
your  lordship  should  be  fully  satisfied  in  this  matter,  I  com- 
mit the  same  to  Almighty  God.    [August,  1563.] 


LETTER  XXIV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Auff.  21,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  68.] 
Sir, — I  HAVE  sent  the  queen's  majesty's  lettei-s  directed  to 
the  ai'chbishop  of  York,  inclosed  in  a  letter  of  mine,  (for  that 
I  was  compelled  to  break  it  up  by  occasion  of  your  letter, 
that  Jugg  might  print  the  copy  of  it,)  to  the  ordinary  post 
at  London,  to  be  set  forward  with  half  a  dozen  copies  an- 
nexed, that  he  may  begin  in  the  city  of  York,  and  the 
impression  for  liis  province  shall  follow  with  convenient  speed. 
I  have  been  bold  to  use  your  name  to  the  post,  thinking  that 
I  have  not  therein  offended  your  meaning.  For  the  copies 
to  be  printed  in  form  of  a  Manual,  you  and  I  were  of  one 
mind ;  and  I  talked  \vith  Jugg  of  it  six  days  ago,  and  think 
them  to  be  in  a  forwardness.  There  was  committed  also  to 
the  print  a  short  Meditation'  to  be  used  in  private  houses, 

[}  In  the  Appendix  vnH  be  found  "  A  forme  of  Meditation,  very 
meete  to  be  daylye  used  of  house  liolders  in  their  houses,  in  tliis  daun- 
gerous  and  contagious  time.  Set  forth  accordyng  to  the  oi'dcr  m  the 
Qucncs  Majesties  Injunction ;"  which,  although  without  a  date,  is  in 


TO   SIR   W.  CECIL. 


265 


which  I  suppose  is  abroad.  I  marvel  the  book  came  to  you  a.  d.  i563. 
so  late.  Jugg  said  he  deHvered  it  on  Monday  to  the  post. 
It  was  exercised  in  London  on  Wednesday  last,  and  the 
same  day  here  at  Fulham  I  had  a  convenient  assembly.  By 
outward  appearance,  it  seemeth  that  this  order  of  fast  is  ge- 
nerally embraced.  Surely  my  opinion  hath  been  long,  that 
in  no  one  thing  the  adversary  hath  more  advantage  against 
us,  than  in  the  matter  of  fast,  which  we  utterly  neglect; 
they  have  a  shadow.  That  made  me  put  in  these  words,  "  For 
some  beginning  of  redress  herein  2."  The  hope  of  peace  ^  hath 
somewhat  exhilarated  me,  considering  the  circumstances  of 
the  present  time.  I  have  willed  the  eighth  verse  to  be 
omitted.    God  keep  you  !    From  Fulham,  21°  Augusti,  1563. 

Yours  in  Chi-ist, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  KnigJit,  Secretary/  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  XXV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Dec.  21,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  82.] 

I  SEND  you  herewith  a  psalm  and  a  prayer,  which  may 
be  set  forth,  (if  ye  so  think  it  good,)  in  this  time  of  the 
diminution  of  sickness,  minding  also  to  cause  another  psalm 
and  prayer  of  thanks  to  be  drawn,  which  may  be  used  when 
it  shall  please  God  to  send  us  perfect  delivery.  I  intend 
also  at  that  time  to  have  a  sermon  and  some  solemn  as- 
sembly of  tha  companies  at  Paul's  on  some  Wednesday,  to 
give  God  thanks ;  and  so  to  end  jejunium  nuper  indictu'm\ 
if  you  do  not  otherwise  advise  me.  But  I  suppose  this  latter 
cannot  be  done  till  the  nmnber  of  the  plague  be  under  a 
liundred  a  week. 

all  probability  the  form  here  alluded  to.  It  is  curious  and  interesting 
a-s  an  early  specimen  of  family  devotion."] 

P  Sec  the  conclusion  of  the  office  for  the  plague  in  this  volume.] 

[■'  With  France] 

The  fast  lately  enjoined.] 


266 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1563.  I  have  signified  the  effect  of  your  letter  to  Mr  Utenhov', 
He  said  he  would  write  to  know,  how  long  ye  thought  it 
good  that  he  deferred  his  answer  to  the  chancellor.  I  am 
of  opinion,  that  the  opportunity  of  that  place"  is  better  for 
us,  than  any  oversea  part  that  I  know.  For  intercourse  of 
merchandise  I  doubt  more,  because  they  cannot  thence  be 
well  conveyed  into  High  Germany,  but  through  West  Fries- 
land,  or  the  borders  of  Holland,  by  water,  which  are  King 
Philip's  countries,  and  therefore  upon  abstinence  from  An- 
twerp questions  might  grow.  I  have  caused  money  to  be  de- 
livered to  my  man  the  bringer,  to  pay  for  Foxcroft's  seals,  if 
they  be  passed.  I  will  write  myself  to  the  bishop  of  Lincoln^ 
for  his  institution :  there  is  no  doubt  of  retaining  the  bene- 
fice, if  the  presentation  be  obtained ;  for  the  law  is  against 
D.  Dallyson. 

I  would  thank  my  lord  of  Oxford,  or  you,  or  both,  if 
ye  would  give  me  a  warrant  for  a  doe  in  the  park  at  Castle 
Camps  in  Cambridgeshire,  which  is  not  far  from  Had- 
ham.  My  keeper  of  Hadham-house  would  bring  it  me 
up  against  Christmas.  Thus  ceasing  to  trouble  you,  I  com- 
mend you  to  God. 

From  Fulham,  15  Decemb.  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

For  Barton's  matter,  he  is  dedecus  nostri  ordinis\ 
and  slanderous  to  all  good  men  that  know  his  \i\e  doings. 
Therefore  I  said  to  Locke,  that  he,  being  of  you  esteemed 
an  honest  man,  should  not  be  so  importune  for  a  man  not 
honest. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 

Q  Minister  of  the  Dutch  Church,  London.    See  p.  242.] 

Allusion  is  m^de  to  a  political  transaction  in  which  the  bishop  was 
engaged,  atz.  the  settling  of  some  English  merchants  at  Embden,  in  East 
Friesland.    See  Strj'pe,  Grind,  jip.  126 — 132.j 

\^  Bishop  Nicholas  Bullingham.] 

\^  "A  disgrace  to  our  order."  Barton  was  an  infamous  clergyman, 
parson  of  Abehurch  in  London,  whom  the  bishop  had  deprived  or 
suspended.  Intercession  had  been  made  with  Cecil  in  liis  behalf  by 
one  Locke.    See  Strype,  p.  133.] 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 


267 


LETTER  XXVI. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 
Jan.  2,  1563. 
[Petyt  MSS.  47,  fo.  525.] 

I  SENT  your  books  yesterday  to  my  lord  of  Ely',  who 
returned  me  them  this  day  with  some  notes  of  his  opinion. 
It  were  good  we  had  a  time  of  some  further  conference.  If 
the  communion  be  ministered  in  Paul's  °,  it  will  be  done  so 
tumultuously  and  gazingly,  by  means  of  the  infinite  multi- 
tude that  will  resort  thither  to  see,  that  the  rest  of  the 
action  will  be  disordered :  and  therefore  I  think  it  shall  be 
good  to  remain  in  suspense,  till  we  talk  with  more.  God 
keep  your  grace ! 

2"  Januarii',  1563.  [1564.] 

Your  grace's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

P.  S.  I  send  your  grace  herewith  the  temporal  man's* 
draught  for  two  statutes  to  be  considered. 


LETTER  XXVII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Jan.  21,  [l:)G3.] 
tLansdo^vn  MS.  7.  No.  57.] 

Sir, — I  HAVE  committed  the  prayers  to  the  print,  and 
hope  to  proceed  at  London  to  the  publication  thereof  on  Wed- 

Bishop  Cox.] 

P  The  archbishop  advised  that,  seeing  the  office  for  the  cessation  of 
the  plague  was  an  eucharistic  office,  the  holy  Communion  should  be  then 
celebrated ;  that  those  of  the  church  of  St  Paul's,  the  magistrates  of  the 
city,  and  others,  might  communicate.    See  Strype,  p.  121.] 

['It  will  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  beginning  of  the  year  was 
reckoned  from  the  24th  of  March.  Consequently  January,  February, 
and  part  of  March,  in  the  year  15(54,  according  to  modern  reckoning, 
would  then  be  considered  as  belonging  to  the  year  15G3.  The  same 
observation  will  apply  to  other  dates  in  this  collection  of  letters.] 

[*  Lawyer,  or  civilian.] 


268 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1563.  nesday  next.  The  thanksgiving  for  the  queen's  majesty's  pre- 
servation I  have  inserted  into  the  collect,  which  was  apter 
place,  in  my  opinion,  than  in  the  psalm ;  ye  shall  see  in  the 
probe  ^  of  the  print,  and  after  judge.  The  heads  of  colleges 
in  Cambridge  made  me  privy  of  their  suit,  which  they  now 
make  to  the  queen's  majesty  by  you,  for  a  good  order  con- 
cerning the  election  of  the  vice-chancellor.  In  my  judg- 
ment it  is  a  very  necessary  suit.  I  pray  you,  be  good  to 
my  lord  of  Carlisle^  the  bringer.  There  be  marvellous  prac- 
tices to  deface  him  in  my  lawless  country,  and  by  him  the 
cause.  If  those  two  of  whom  he  now  complaineth  were 
touched  by  the  authority  of  my  lords,  it  would  be  a  terror 
to  the  rest.    God  keep  you ! 

From  Fulham,  21  Januarii,  [1563.] 

Yours  in  Clu-ist, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourahle  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  XXVIII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Feb.  22,  1563. 

[Lansdown  MS.  7.  No.  62.] 

Mr  Calfhill^  this  morning  shewed  me  your  letter  to 
him,  wherein  ye  wish  some  politic  orders  to  be  devised 
against  infection.  I  think  it  very  necessary,  and  will  do 
mine  endeavour,  both  by  exhortation  and  otherwise.  I  was 
ready  to  crave  your  help  for  that  purpose  afore,  as  one  not 
unmindful  of  the  peril. 

p  Probe:  proof.] 

"  Best,  bishop  of  Cai-lisle,  had  met  with  very  ill  dealings  in  that 
country,  replenished  with  papists  and  such  like:  which  perhaps  was 
the  cause  that  Bernard  Gilpin  prudently  declined  tliis  bishoprick." 
Strype,  Grind,  p.  126.    See  infra,  Letter,  date  27  Dec.  1563.] 

[^  Prebendary  of  St  Paul's.] 


TO  SIR   W.  CECIL. 


269 


By  search  I  do  perceive,  that  there  is  no  one  thing  of 
late  is  more  Hke  to  have  renewed  this  contagion,  tlian  the 
practice  of  an  idle  sort  of  people,  which  have  been  infamous 
in  all  good  commonweals;  I  mean  these  hisiriones,  common 
players,  who  now  daily,  but  specially  on  holy-days,  set  up 
bills,  whereunto  the  youth  resorteth  excessively,  and  there 
taketh  infection :  besides  that  God's  word  by  their  impure 
mouths  is  profaned  and  turned  into  scoffs.  For  remedy 
whereof,  in  my  judgment,  ye  should  do  very  well  to  be  a 
mean,  that  a  proclamation  were  set  forth  to  inhibit  all  plays 
for  one  whole  year  (and  if  it  were  for  ever,  it  were  not 
amiss)  within  the  city,  or  three  miles  compass,  upon  pains, 
as  well  to  the  players,  as  to  the  owTiers  of  the  houses  where 
they  play  their  lewd  interludes. 

I  wrote  to  Mr  Dr  Humfrey  of  Oxford,  to  keep  the  day 
appointed  him  by  my  lord  of  Rochester^  which  he  will  ob- 
serve, I  doubt  not.  As  I  counselled  Mr  Calfhill  to  know 
your  pleasure  for  his  repair  to  court,  so  I  shall  pray  you  to 
let  me  understand  your  advice  for  mine  own  case  concerning 
my  sermon,  whether  I,  remaining  here,  may  be  admitted ; 
and  the  like  for  my  chaplain,  Mr  Watts.  I  was  compelled 
to  remove  hither,  both  for  the  better  discharge  of  mine  office, 
and  also  for  that  I  was  destitute  of  necessary  provision  at 
Fulham.  Yet  I  thought  then  the  city  would  have  been 
clean  ere  now.    God  keep  you  ! 

From  my  house  at  Paul's,  22  Febr.  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


Bp.  Guest.] 


270 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XXIX. 


TO  SIR  \V.  CECIL. 

March  7,  1563. 
I^Lansdown  MS.  7.  No.  63.] 

Sir, — I  HAVE  conferred  with  my  lord  mayor  concerning 
my  lord's  letters  lately  directed  to  him  and  me  :  wherein  were 
two  things  contained  appertaining  to  mine  office,  one  for  re- 
fraining of  preachers,  which  are  said  to  have  persuaded  the 
people  to  break  the  orders  set  forth,  &c. ;  the  other  for 
setting  forth  an  admonition  to  be  read  in  churches.  This 
letter  I  send  you  inclosed  herein.  And  for  the  fii'st,  I  asked 
my  lord  mayor  if  he  knew  any  such  preacher  by  name ;  and 
he  answered.  No.  Since,  I  have  called  them  all  before  me, 
and  they  deny  that  either  they  have  done  it  heretofore,  think- 
ing it  a  matter  very  unfit,  or  that  they  intend  to  do  it  here- 
after. 

Only  one  man  spake  something  in  summer  concerning  the 
fires'  then  commanded;  but  he  himself  hath  been  sick  ever 
since  of  the  plague,  and  hath  had  three  or  four  (saving 
your  honour)  plague-sores,  one  after  another:  so  that  God 
hath  sufficiently  corrected  him.  What  his  manner  of  utterance 
was  then,  I  cannot  tell ;  and  now  he  is  not  in  case  to  be 
talked  withal.  My  lord  mayor  (I  doubt  not)  will  also  certify 
what  he  doth  in  matters  pertaining  to  his  office.  Thus  I 
cease,  and  commend  you  to  the  grace  of  God. 

From  my  house  in  London,  7  March,  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourahle  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 


THE  BISHOP'S  ADMONITION,  TO  BE  READ  BY  MINISTERS 
TO  THEIR  PEOPLE. 

According  to  a  certain  order  sent  of  late  from  the  queen's 
majesty's  most  honourable  privy  council,  to  the  reverend 

\}  Fires  in  the  streets,  supposed  to  be  a  preventive  of  infection.] 


TO  SIR   W.  CECIL. 


271 


father  in  God  the  bishop  of  London,  our  ordinary;  I  am  by  a.d. ises. 
the  said  bishop  willed  to  exhort  and  admonish  you  that  be 
of  this  parish,  diligently  to  observe,  and  obediently  to  keep 
those  good  orders,  which  lately  have  been  set  forth  by  the 
lord  mayor  of  this  city,  for  avoiding  the  danger  of  the  infec- 
tion of  this  contagious  sickness,  wherewith  God  hath  of  late 
visited  this  city,  and  wliich  as  yet  is  not  clearly  taken  away. 
And  further,  on  the  behalf  aforesaid,  I  do  most  earnestly 
exhort  and  beseech  those,  whom  it  hath  pleased  God  to  visit 
with  this  sickness,  and  are  in  the  way  of  recovery,  to  forbear 
to  company  with  the  whole,  for  such  convenient  time  as  is 
by  order  of  the  said  lord  mayor  appointed  in  this  behalf,  or 
longer,  if  need  so  require ;  that  thereof  no  infection  increase 
to  others  by  their  occasion ;  considering  that  even  by  the  rule 
of  charity  all  men  are  bound  in  conscience  not  to  do  any  thing 
that  by  common  judgment  and  experience  may  bring  a  mani- 
fest peril  and  danger  to  their  brethren  or  neighbours,  as 
may  well  appear  by  the  law  of  God,  in  separating  the  leprous  ^^^il'-^j"'"- 
persons  from  the  clean ;  wherein  Ozias^,  being  a  king,  was  not  xxvi. 
spared  ;  the  disease  of  leprosy  being  nothing  so  dangerous  for 
infection  as  this  is. 

And  Ukewise  I  exhort,  as  afore,  those  that  be  whole  to 
use  convenient  means  and  helps,  being  not  against  God's 
word,  to  keep  themselves  from  infection,  and  not  to  resort 
to  places  infected,  whereunto  by  their  duty  and  vocation  they 
are  not  bound  to  resort;  lest,  by  rash  and  wilful  entering 
into  companies  or  places  of  danger,  they  tempt  God,  casting 
themselves  into  unnecessary  perils,  which  is  against  his  express 
commandment;  "and  by  loving  peril,""  as  the  wise  man  saith,  [EccIus. ui. 
"  perish  in  the  same." 

This  thing  therefore  being  both  so  charitable  and  godly, 
and  also  very  like  to  be  profitable  for  this  afflicted  city,  I 
trust  all  godly  men  will  gladly  embrace  and  receive,  the 
rather  for  that  it  may  be  easily  observed,  the  number  of 
the  sick  (thanks  be  to  God !)  being  now  but  small ;  and  for 
that  also  by  the  godly  order  now  set  forth  by  the  said  lord 
mayor,  those  that  be  not  of  ability  are  sufficiently  provided 
for  in  this  case. 

4°  die  Martii  an.  Dom.  1563. 

Uzziah.] 


272 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XXX. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
July.  3,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  55.] 

Because  some  have  died  lately  near  my  house  here,  I 
dare  not  come  to  the  com"t  to  speak  with  you :  notwith- 
standing I  shall  pray  you  to  have  your  furtherance  in  this 
matter  following,  which  I  have  communicated  with  my  lord 
Keeper',  who  seemeth  not  to  mishke  of  it.  St  Bartholomew's 
church,  adjoining  to  my  lord  Rich's^  house,  is  in  decay,  and 
so  increaseth  daily  ^:  it  hath  an  heavy  coat  of  lead,  which 
would  do  very  good  service  for  the  mother  church  of  Paul's^: 
I  have  obtained  my  lord  Rich's  good  will,  and  if  I  could 
obtain  my  lord  Cliief  Justice  of  the  King's  Bench  and  Sir 
Walter  Mildmay's^  assent,  I  would  not  doubt  to  have  the 
assent  also  of  the  whole  parish,  that  the  lead  might  go  to 
the  covering  of  Paul's.  There  remaineth  only  this  scruple, 
How  shall  the  parish  be  provided  of  a  church  1  That  is  thus 
answered.    There  is  a  house  adjoining,  which  was  the  Fratrie^ 

Q  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon.] 

\^  "  Here  (in  the  priory  of  Great  St  Bartholomew's)  after  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  prioiy  lived  Sir  Richard  Rich,  Lord  Rich,  and  Lord  Chancellor 
in  the  beginning  of  King  Edward  VI.  Here  also  dwelt  another  great 
counsellor  of  Queen  Elizabeth's,  Sir  Walter  Mildmay,  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer."    Stow's  Survey  of  London,  p.  7lG. 

"This  church  (i.e.  the  priory-church)  being  pulled  down  to  the 
choir,  the  choir  was  annexed  to  the  old  parish  church  adjoining,  and 
after  the  1st  of  Elizabeth  was  given  by  act  of  parliament  to  the 
parishioners."  Ibid.] 

« -pjjg  parochial  church  (now  called  Great  St  Bartholomew's)  was 
an  old  parish  church,  and  stood  next  adjoining  to  the  priory-church. 
The  old  parish  church  was  pulled  down  except  the  steeple  of  rotten 
timber,  which  was  ready  to  fall  of  itself,  wliicli  in  1628  was  pulled  dowTi 
to  the  very  foundation,  and  a  new  one  re-built  of  brick  and  stone." 
Newcourt's  Repertorium  of  the  Diocese  of  London.] 

Which  had  been  recently  burned.    See  above,  p.  246.] 
"  A  monument  to  Sir  Walter  Mildmay,  who  died  May  1589,  in 
St  Bartholomew's  church."    Maitland's  History  of  London,  p.  1069.] 

p  "  Refectories  or  Fratries,  large  wainscoted  halls,  with  a  crucifixion 
above  the  boards,  a  dresser,  almories  or  cupboards,  vsdndows  opening  into 
the  kitchen,  through  which  the  meal  was  served,  and  desk  with  a  bible 


TO   Sill  W.  CECIL. 


273 


^as  they  terraed  it),  a  very  fair  and  a  large  house,  and  in-  a. d.  1563. 
deed  already,  if  it  was  purged,  lacketh  nothing  but  the  name 
,of  a  church ;  well  builded,  of  free-stone,  garnished  within  round 
about  with  marble  pillars,  large  windows,  <fcc.  I  assure  you 
without  partiality,  if  it  was  dressed  up,  it  were  far  more 
beautiful  and  more  convenient  than  the  other.  It  is  covered 
with  good  slate.  If  we  might  have  the  lead,  we  would  com- 
j)ound  with  my  lord  Rich  for  converting  the  said  Fratrie  to 
a  church ;  and  we  will  also  supply  all  imperfections  of  the 
same,  and  not  desire  the  parish  to  remove,  till  the  other  be 
meet  and  convenient  to  go  to.  Methinketh  the  matter  is 
very  reasonable ;  for  what  is  more  reasonable,  than  that  the 
children  should  clothe  their  naked  parents?  Our  church  is 
matrix  ecclesia,  (as  the  canons  term  such  churches,)  which  is 
all  one  with  mater.  I  pray  you,  let  us  have  your  help  in  it 
to  my  lord  Chief  Justice  and  Mr  Miklmay,  if  they  be  difficiles; 
and  also,  if  ye  shall  think  it  convenient  to  move  the  queen's 
majesty,  (which  my  lord  Keeper  thinketh  not  amiss,)  let  us 
have  your  help  that  way  also.  I  will  repair  to  you  when 
the  court  cometh  to  Richmond,  or  at  some  other  convenient 
time,  to  understand  what  ye  think  good.  God  keep  you ! 
From  London,  3  Julii,  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ,  EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 

Cecil.,  Knight^  Secretary  to 

the  Queens  Majesty. 


LETTER  XXXI. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

July  12,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  56.] 
I  RECEIVED  yesternight,  being  the  11th  of  this  July,  a 
letter  from  my  lords  for  making  a  certificate  of  the  state  of 

for  reading  during  dinner."  Fosbroke's  Encyclopaedia  of  Antiquities, 
Vol  I.  p.  108.    See  also  Fosbroke's  British  Monachism,  v.  Refectory. 

The  fratry  at  St  Bartholomew's  the  Great  adjoined  the  south  tran- 
sept of  the  church.  See  the  plan  of  the  old  piiory  in  Londina  Illustrata, 
Malcom's  Lond.  Rediviv.  and  Brayley's  Beauties  of  London,  Part  nr.] 

18 

[CRINDAL.] 


274 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  15S3.  my  diocese,  which  I  will  answer  (God  willing)  with  all  pos- 
sible speed. 

1.  I  have  received  also  from  you  three  letters:  the  first 
was  concerning  St  Bartholomew''s\  and  a  certificate  of  the 
convocation.  For  St  Bartholomew's,  I  mean  not  to  pull  down 
but  to  change  a  chm'ch,  more  commodious  than  the  other, 
unless  some  strange  opinion  should  arise,  that  prayer  were 
more  acceptable  under  lead  than  under  slate. 

For  the  convocation,  I  sent  to  Mr  Saye,  registrar  thereof, 
and  he  with  all  his  clerks  are  in  the  countrj' ;  but  I  send 
again  with  more  strait  charge,  and  hope  to  certify  you  within 
a  day  or  two. 

2.  Your  second  letter  was  for  Sir  Thomas  Fitzharbert. 
He  is  a  very  stiff  man.  We  had  a  solemn  assembly  of  com- 
missioners in  the  end  of  the  term  only  for  his  case,  where 
Mr  Chancellor  of  the  dutchy  was  present,  and  there  con- 
cluded to  let  Mr  Fitzharbert  be  abroad  upon  sureties,  if  he 
would  be  bound  in  the  mean  time  to  go  orderly  to  the 
church,  without  binding  him  to  receive  the  communion.  That 
Sir  Thomas  refused.  We  will  have  a  new  conference  upon 
occasion  of  your  letter,  and  consider  the  circumstances  of  his 
case,  and  after  certify  you  of  the  same. 

3.  Your  third  letter  was  for  Barton's*  case,  the  parson 
of  Abchurch.  I  suppose  that  he  which  offered  the  supplica- 
tion to  you,  although  he  allege  that  I  understood  not  the 
case,  did  not  tridy  understand  it  himself.  Although  the  act 
was  not  finished,  yet  per  ipsum  non  stetit^,  and  the  circum- 
stances were  too  vile ;  and  therefore  severity  must  be  used, 
or  else  God  will  be  offended,  and  the  mouth  of  the  adversary 
opened.    I  commit  you  to  God. 

From  Fulham,  12  Juhi,  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecily  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  (Queens  Majesty. 

\}  See  the  preceding  Letter.] 
[2  See  Letter  XXV.] 
It  was  no  fault  of  his.] 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 


275 


LETTER  XXXII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
July  31,  1563. 
[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  64.] 

Sir,  —  I  SEND  you  inclosed  a  letter  writ  (as  I  am  in- 
formed) by  one  Leach*,  a  Scotchman,  now  in  Ireland.  I 
am  informed  that  he  is  in  prison,  and  great  matters  objected 
against  him.  I  can  affirm  nothing  of  his  case ;  but  this 
I  can  say,  I  know  the  man  well :  he  was  mine  host  at 
Spires  in  Germany :  he  is  of  good  religion,  honest,  and  one 
that  ever  wished  to  live  to  see  the  queen's  majesty  come  to 
the  crown ;  and  for  declaration  of  his  affection  herein  he 
forsaked  Germany,  where  he  was  in  good  estimation,  and 
good  case  to  live,  and  came  over  among  us  exiles.  I  cannot 
believe  he  would  speak  any  dishonour  of  the  queen's  majesty ; 
and  therefore,  if  I  should  die  this  horn-,  I  think  he  is  wrong- 
fuUy  accused.  I  pray  you  therefore,  be  good  to  him ;  and 
help  that  the  matter  be  not  hastily  judged,  but  may  be 
throughly  examined.  I  fear  me  it  is  too  easy  a  matter, 
either  in  Ireland  or  in  Wales,  to  get  false  witnesses  to 
swear.  I  pray  you,  be  good  to  the  poor  man,  and  obtain  him 
at  least  some  time.  God  will  reveal  the  truth,  I  doubt  not. 
-God  keep  you ! 

Ult".  Julii,  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honoiirahle  Bir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 

[*  "  This  man's  occasions  led  him  to  Ireland ;  where  this  year  were 
great  and  dangerous  matters  laid  to  his  charge,  as  though  he  had  spoken 
treason  against  the  queen.  For  this  he  was  laid  up  in  prison,  and  in 
danger  of  his  life ;  being  prosecuted  and  sworn  against  by  some  Irish, 
whether  out  of  some  private  grudge  or  hatred  to  him  for  his  good-will  to 
the  reformed  religion,  or  no,  I  cannot  tell.'    Strype,  Grind,  p.  109.] 


18—2 


276 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XXXIII. 


HIERONYMO  ZANCHIO. 
[Zanchii  Epist.  lib.  II.] 
Augvsti  23,  1563. 

S.  D.^  QroD  tarn  copiose  ad  me  [de]  dissidii  vestri  com- 
positione  scripsisti,  clarissime  D.  Doctor  Zanchi,  gratias  ago: 
quod  autem  petis,  ut  meam  aliorumque  amicorura  tuorum  sen- 
tentiam  ea  de  re  perscribam,  id  hoc  tempore  plene  prsestare 
non  potui.  Amici  enim  illi  tui,  quos  nominasti,  Londino  jam 
dill  abfuere  propter  pestera  ibi  grassantem.  Quod  ad  me 
attinet,  tantum  tribuo  pietati  ac  pnidentite  tuse,  ut  de  omnibus 
actionibus  tuis  bene  sentiam.  Accedit  etiam  (uti  ais)  Domini 
Cahini  calculus,  qui  subscriptionem  tuam  cum  illis  conditioni- 
bus  et  exceptionibus  approba^^t;  quod  me  midtum  confirmat: 
nam  illius  judicio  multum  soleo  tribuere.  Hoc  unum  metuo, 
ne  priores  adversarii,  nisi  tu  tibi  in  istis  controversiis  silentium 
prorsus  indixeris,  (quod  hoc  tempore,  cum  Veritas  a  quibusdam, 
Hbris  editis,  oppugnatur,  durum  esset,)  ex  hac  compositione 
gradum  sibi  struant  ad  novas  turbas  excitandas,  ac  tum  sim- 
plicem  subscriptionem,  quae  literis  consignata  est,  urgeant,  ex- 
ceptiones  vero  illas  et  protestationes,  quae  viva  voce  tantum 
factse  sunt,  non  agnoseant.  Sed  de  futuris  incertum  est  judi- 
cium :  ea  igitm*  Domino  commendemus,  qui  tibi  etiam  (non 
dubito)  OS  et  sapientiam  dabit,  cui  non  poterunt  resistere 
adversarii  veritatis.  Vale  in  Domino  quam  optime.  Ex 
suburbano  meo  Fulhamiensi  ad  ripam  Thamesis,  23  August. 
1563. 

Tuus  in  Cliristo, 

EDMUNDUS  GRINDALLUS, 
Episcopus  Londinensis. 


P  Salutem  dice] 


TO  ZANCHIUS. 


277 


Translation. 

TO  HIEROME  ZANCHIUS^. 

I  WISH  you  health.  I  thank  you,  most  famous  Master 
Doctor  Zanchius,  for  writing  to  me  so  fully  concerning  the  set- 
tlement of  your  dispute :  but  whereas  you  ask  me  to  wi-ite  my 
own  opinion  and  that  of  the  rest  of  your  friends  upon  that  ques- 
tion, this  request  at  the  present  time  I  have  been  unable  fully 
to  execute.  For  those  yom*  friends,  whom  you  named,  have 
now  for  some  time  been  absent  from  London,  on  account  of  the 
plague  now  raging  there.  For  my  own  part,  I  attribute  so 
much  to  your  piety  and  pnidence,  that  I  have  a  good  opinion 
of  all  your  actions.  The  opinion  of  Master  Calvin,  moreover, 
as  you  say,  is  with  you,  who  approved  of  yom-  subscription 
under  those  conditions  and  exceptions;  which  much  confirms 
me :  for  I  am  wont  to  pay  much  deference  to  his  opinion. 
This  one  thing  only  I  fear,  lest  your  former  adversaries,  unless 
you  impose  a  silence  upon  yom-self  in  these  controversies, 
(which  it  would  be  hard  to  do  at  this  time,  when  the  truth  is 
assailed  by  some  in  certain  published  books,)  should  from  this 
composition  make  a  way  for  stirring  up  new  commotions,  and 

"  Hierom  Zanchy,  an  Italian  by  birth,  was  now  public  reader  of 
divinity  at  Strasburgh :  with  him  Grindal  was  acquainted  ever  since 
himself  Uved  there,  and  since  his  departure  kept  a  coiTespondcnce  with 
him.  This  year  letters  happened  between  them  upon  this  occasion. 
The  Augustan  Confession  about  this  time  began  to  be  pressed  vigorously, 
and  particularly  in  the  said  town  of  Sti-asburgh,  upon  all  the  reformed 
tliere,  or  no  abiding  for  them.  This  was  the  cause  of  great  contests  and 
debates  between  the  learned  Lutherans  in  the  school  there,  and  Zanchy, 
who  in  the  matter  of  the  sacrament,  and  predestination,  and  some  other 
things,  could  not  accord  with  their  Confession.  But  at  last  for  peace 
sake,  this  year,  the  difference  was  composed,  and  he  did  subscribe  (yet 
with  some  exceptions  and  conditions)  in  these  words,  Hunc  doctrince 
formulam  ut  piam  agriosco  :  ita  etiarn  recipio  ego  Ilieronymus  Zanchius. 

This  being  so  large  a  concession  to  the  Lutheran  doctrine,  he  saw, 
might  justly  make  the  reformed  in  other  parts  to  wonder  at  his  sub- 
scription. And  therefoi-e  in  an  epistle  he  at  large  declared  the  reason  of 
what  he  had  done  to  our  bishop,  adding,  that  he  had  also  the  opinion  of 
Calvin  therein.  And  he  believed,  he  said,  that  Grindal,  such  was  his 
piety  and  prudence,  would  have  done  no  otherwise  than  he  had  done, 
had  he  been  in  the  like  circumstances.  Yet  herein  he  desired  to  know 
the  bishop's  thoughts."    Strype,  Grind,  p.  111.] 


278 


LETTERS, 


A.  D.  1563.  urge  this  naked  subscription,  which  appears  under  your  hand, 
and  not  acknowledge  those  exceptions  and  protests,  which  were 
made  only  viva  voce.  But  our  judgment  of  the  fiitm-e  is  un- 
certain ;  let  us  leave  those  things  therefore  to  God.  who  will 
give  to  you  also,  I  doubt  not,  a  mouth  and  wisdom  which 
the  adversaries  of  the  truth  shall  not  be  able  to  resist.  Fare 
you  right  well  in  the  Lord.  From  my  coimtr)'  house  at 
Fulliam  on  the  banks  of  the  Thames,  23  August,  1563. 
Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  GRINDAL,  bishop  of  London. 


LETTER  XXXIV. 


HIEROXYMO  ZANCHIO. 
[[Zanchii  Epist.  lib.  11.^ 

Sa LITEM  in  Christo.  Gratulabai-is  mihi  proximis  tuis 
literis  novam  dignitatem,  seu  potius  (ut  vere  scribis)  offi- 
cium  et  onus,  cui  me  valde  imparem  ingenue  agnosco.  Ego 
vero  tibi  gratulor,  clai'issime  D.  Doctor  Zanchi,  istam  tuam 
masnanimitatem  et  constantiam  in  optima  causa  defendenda. 
Audivimus  enim  quot  et  quantos  labores  ac  certamina  sus- 
tinueris,  in  vera  sententia  tuenda  de  euchai-istia  ac  prsedesti- 
natione.  Est  hoc  quidem  veri  doctoris,  tenacem  esse  fidelis 
illius  sermonis,  qui  ad  doctrinam  facit,  atque  a  veritate  ne 
latum  quidem  unguem  discedere.  Equidem  non  dubito,  quin 
magistratus  vestri,  pro  ipsonun  prudentia,  satis  moderate 
judieabunt,  etiamsi  multa  (ut  nosti)  quorundam  importunitati 
concedere  cogantur.  Sed  si  ad  extrema  ventum  fuerit,  Do- 
minus  ubique  ostium  satis  amplum  aperit :  Domini  etiam 
est  terra  et  plenltudo  ejus,  ^r. 

Isos  hie,  Dei  beneticio,  utcunque  pacatara  liabemus  eccle- 
siam.  Habemus  episcopos  in  vera  doetrina  consentientes,  non 
otiosos,  sed  in  vinea  Domini  laboi*antes.  Auoetur  etiam  indies 
numerus  fidelium,  etiamsi  non  desunt  (ut  ht)  hostes  clancu- 
larli :  sed  hi  angulos  quaerere  coguntur ;  palam  virus  suum 
prodere  non  audent.  Faxit  Deus,  ut  motus  GaUici  felicem 
habeant  exitum,  quod  hostibus  nostris  omnem  spem  praeci- 


TO.  ZANCHIUS, 


279 


deret !  In  Scotia  etiam  hactenus  summa  procenim  contentione  a.d.  ises. 
bene  successit.  Sola  regina  apud  illos  sacra  papistica  admittit, 
quae  alioqui  senatus-consulto  per  totum  regnum  haberi  non 
permittuntur.  Quanquam  autem  dubium  non  est,  quin  Anti- 
christi  satellites  in  illo  regno  huic  libertati  insidiabuntur, 
pi-aesertim  si  Guisiani,  ex  quorum  familia  est  Scotise  regina, 
superiores  evadant ;  tamen  speramus  Dominum  causae  suae 
non  defuturum,  et  optimis  illis  regni  proceribus  non  solum 
animos,  sed  et  vires  suppeditaturum,  ut  hoc  tarn  sanctum 
negotium  perficere  possint.  D.  Coocus,  D.  Wrotus,  D.  Heto- 
nus,  ceterique  amici  ac  noti,  vivunt  valentque,  ac  te  pluri- 
mum  salutant.    Vale.  Londini. 

Tuus  in  Christo, 

EDMUNDUS  GRINDALLUS, 

Episcopus  Londinensis. 

Translation. 
TO  HIEROME  ZANCHIUS. 

Health  in  Christ.  You  congratulated  me  in  your  last 
letter  upon  my  new  dignity,  or  rather  (as  you  truly  write) 
my  duty  and  burden,  for  which  I  candidly  confess  myself  very 
insufficient.  But  I  congratulate  you,  most  famous  Master  Dr 
Zanchius,  upon  your  magnanimity  and  firmness  in  the  defence 
of  a  most  worthy  cause.  For  we  have  heard  how  many  and 
how  great  labours  and  contests  you  have  sustained,  in  defend- 
ing the  true  opinion  concerning  the  Eucharist  and  Predes- 
tination. This  is  indeed  the  part  of  a  true  doctor,  to  hold 
fast  that  faithful  word,  which  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  and 
to  depart  from  truth  not  even  a  naiFs  breadth.  I  do  not 
doubt,  but  that  your  magistrates,  according  to  their  pru* 
dence,  will  judge  with  moderation,  although  (as  you  know) 
they  may  be  compelled  to  make  many  concessions  to  the  im- 
portunity of  some  persons.  But  if  things  come  to  the  worst, 
the  Lord  everywhere  opens  a  sufficiently  wide  door.  "  The 
earth,  too,  is  the  Lord's  and  the  fulness  thereof,"  &c. 

We  have  here,  through  God's  goodness,  a  church  to  a 
certain  extent  tranquillized.  We  have  bishops  agreeing  in 
true  doctrine,  not  idle,  but  labouring  in  the  Lord's  vine- 


280 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1563.  yard.     The  number  of  the  faithful  too  is  daily  increasing; 

though  there  are  not  wanting  (as  is  usual)  secret  enemies :  but 
these  are  compelled  to  lurk  in  corners ;  they  dare  not  openly 
put  forward  their  venom.  God  grant  the  movement  in  France' 
may  have  a  happy  issue,  which  would  cut  away  all  hope  from 
our  enemies!  In  Scotland  also  hitherto  matters  have  succeeded 
well  through  the  earnest  zeal  of  the  nobles.  The  queen  alone 
amongst  them  admits  the  popish  rites,  which  otherwise  are 
forbidden  by  Act  of  Parliament  to  be  performed  throughout 
the  whole  realm.  Although  there  is  no  doubt,  but  the  abet- 
tors of  Antichrist  in  that  kingdom  will  plot  against  this 
liberty ;  especially  if  the  Guise  party,  of  whose  family  is  the 
queen  of  Scots,  should  get  the  better :  yet  we  trust  that  the 
Lord  will  not  fail  his  own  cause,  and  will  supply  not  only 
courage,  but  strength  also,  to  those  excellent  nobles  of  the 
land,  so  that  they  may  be  able  to  accomplish  this  so  holy  work. 
Master  Cook,  Master  AVroth,  Master  Heton,  and  the  rest  of 
your  friends  and  acquaintances,  are  alive  and  well,  and  greet 
you  most  heartily.    Farewell.    From  London. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  GRINDAL, 

Bp.  of  London. 


LETTER  XXXV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Oct.  15,  1563. 
[Laiisdown  MS.  6.  No.  77.] 

Salutem  in  Christo  Servatore.  As  I  am  glad  to  hear  that 
your  disease  diminisheth,  so  I  am  sorry  it  hangeth  on  you  so 
long.  It  is  said  your  pain  is  in  your  back  :  I  will  be  bold 
to  communicate  unto  you  my  conjecture  of  the  cause  thereof, 
and  of  the  means  to  avoid  the  like  hereafter;  not  by  any  art 
of  physic,  but  upon  some  experience  of  mine  own  body  m 
the  like  case.  When  I  came  first  from  beyond  seas,  I  felt 
great  heat  in  my  back,  and  feared  the  stone :  I  cut  my 
doublets,  my  petticoats,  in  the  back ;  I  went  ungirt ;  1  could 
Of  the  pi-otestants  under  the  prince  of  Conde  and  others.] 


TO  SIR   W.  CECIL. 


2S1 


not  abide  to  sit  on  a  cushion,  &c.  In  continuance,  I  strived  ^■ 
so  to  cool  my  back,  that  I  fell  into  the  contrary,  so  that 
a  small  cold  taken  on  that  part  by  going  single,  and  spe- 
cially by  riding  single,  to  this  day  casteth  me  into  a  stitch ; 
which  beginneth  under  the  point  of  one  shoulder  or  both, 
and  suddenly  claspeth  on  the  small  of  my  back,  and  there 
remaineth  fifteen  or  twenty  days.  I  do  remember  one  morn- 
ing, a  year  and  more  agone,  ye  shewed  me  your  doublets  cut 
and  voided  in  the  back,  and  that  ye  feared  the  stone.  I 
am  surely  persuaded,  that  by  resisting  heat  (which  might 
come  then  by  some  accident)  ye  have  cooled  your  back  too 
much,  ridden  and  gone  single,  and  so  have  brought  those 
parts  to  great  imbecility.  Sm-ely,  I  think,  the  only  way  to 
avoid  it  hereafter  is  to  go  Avarin,  and  namely  on  yom*  back ; 
but  specially  when  ye  ride,  though  it  be  in  the  midst  of  sum- 
mer. I  begin  every  day  to  like  better  and  better  Sir  Rich. 
SackvilPs  physic,  with  store  of  clothes  and  furs.  Frigus  nun- 
quam  sensi'^  was  a  piece  of  his  physic  that  said.  Centum  annis 
vixi^.  I  have  sent  you  herewith  a  glass,  sealed  Sigillo  Her- 
metis,  of  Thomas  Gybson's  Balsam,  It  is  to  be  used  out- 
wardly, as  an  ointment.  I  dare  not  advise  you  to  use  it 
without  the  counsel  of  the  physicians,  for  it  is  very  hot;  but 
it  may  stand  by  you,  for  it  is  very  good  in  aches  that  come 
of  cold  causes.  I  have  seen  the  proof  of  it.  Thus  much  of 
physic,  whereof  all  sick  men  love  to  hear,  be  it  never  so 
slender. 

I  thank  you  that  in  your  most  pain  ye  remembered  to 
ease  me  of  one  guest\  My  Lord  of  Ely  received  him  on 
Sunday  last  past,  and  writeth  that  he  is  welcome  for  their 
sakes  that  send  him,  otherwise  not.  I  signified  to  Dr  ^Vat- 
son,  that,  if  he  had  tarried,  I  was  willing  to  have  conferred 
with  him  in  divers  points  ;  but  he  answereth.  that  he  will 
not  enter  in  conference  with  no  man ;  the  reason  is,  he  will 
not  incur  penalties  of  laws.   I  said  only  one  law  was  penal  ^, 

\y  I  never  felt  cold.] 

\y  I  have  lived  a  hundred  years.] 

Watson,  late  bishop  of  Lincoln,  was  for  some  time  under  restraint 
in  Grindal's  house.  In  the  month  of  October  he  was,  by  order  of  coun- 
'cil,  transferred  to  the  care  of  Cox,  bishop  of  Ely.  See  Strypc,  Grind, 
p.  116.] 

For  denying  the  queen's  supremacy.] 


282 


LEITERS. 


that  might  be  forborne  ;  but  he  persisted  in  his  opinion.  I 
hear  said,  Mr  Fecknam'  is  not  so  precise,  but  could  be  con- 
tented to  confer.  The  Bishop  of  Winton,  when  he  was  with 
me,  said  that  if  he  should  have  any,  he  could  best  deal  with. 
Fecknam ;  for  in  king  Edward's  days  he  travailed  with  Feck- 
nam in  the  tower,  and  brought  him  to  subscribe  to  all  things, 
saving  the  presence,  and  one  or  two  more  articles.  Ye  might 
do  very  well  (in  my  opinion)  to  ease  the  poor  Dean  of  West- 
minster, and  send  the  other  also  to  some  other  bishop,  as 
Sarum,  or  Chichester,  &c.  It  is  more  reason  that  we  bishops 
should  be  troubled  wth  them  than  the  poor  dean.  Thus 
ceasing,  I  \\-ish  you  in  God  ever  well  to  fare.  From  Ful- 
ham,  15  Oct.  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

I  pray  you  hurt  not  your  health  with  too  much  cogita- 
tion of  evil  successes  of  things',  which  are  in  God's  hands, 
and  without  our  compass.  He  knoweth  how  to  du-ect  them 
to  the  best  end. 

To  the  honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 


LETTER  XXXVI. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

.Vol-.  12,  1563. 

[Lansdown  MS.  6.  No.  79.] 

Mr  Sampson^  of  late  sent  unto  me  the  copy  of  certain 
injunctions  delivered  him  by  my  lord  Keeper,  (who  is  visitor 
of  his  house,)  to  be  observed  in  the  same  till  their  book  of 

P  Fecknam,  late  abbot  of  Westminster,  was  now  under  the  care 
of  Gtoodman,  dean  of  Westminster.] 

The  late  miscaniage  at  Newhaven,  and  the  plague  which  was 
now  raging.3 

p  Dean  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford.]] 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 


283 


statutes  be  fully  finished^;  but  withal  signified,  that  some  of  a. d.  1563. 
his  house  take  exceptions  against  the  said  injunctions,  as  not 
being  of  sufficient  authority,  because  they  come  not  directly 
from  the  queen's  majesty.  The  injunctions  themselves  are 
in  my  opinion  very  good  ;  and  are  (so  far  as  I  can  call  to 
remembrance)  an  epitome  of  the  best  and  most  necessary 
orders,  which  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  I,  and  others  have  (as 
for  the  first  view)  allowed  in  their  book  of  statutes.  If  your 
opportunity  will  serve,  I  suppose  ye  should  do  a  very  good 
act,  when  Mr  Sampson  repaireth  unto  you,  to  help  him,  that 
he  may  with  sufficient  authority  from  the  queen's  majesty  or 
otherwise,  as  to  yoiu*  wisdom  seemeth  good,  put  these  in- 
junctions in  execution.  And  when  God  shall  send  my  lord 
of  Canterbury  and  others  to  come  to  London,  I  trust  we 
shall  soon  finish  their  book  of  statutes,  which  already  is  in 
a  good  forwardness.  Thus,  referring  the  rest  to  Mr  Samp- 
son's own  report,  I  cease,  and  so  commend  you  to  the  grace 
of  God.    From  Fulham,  12  Novenib.  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecily  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  XXXVII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Dec.  20,  lacs. 
[Lansdown  MS.  G.    No.  8.5.] 

I  PRAY  you,  if  it  chance  any  suit  to  be  made  for  one 
Evans  to  be  bishop  of  Llandaff,  help  to  stay  it,  till  some 

.  [*  "  His  church  [^Christ  church,  Oxford]  as  yet  had  no  fixed  statutes : 
the  want  of  wliich  created  great  disorders  there,  and  occasioned  too 
much  liberty  to  such  as  were  popishly  affected  in  that  college.  Which 
was  so  well  foreseen,  that  by  the  queen's  orders  before  now  tiie  arch- 
bishop, our  bishop,  and  some  other  civilians  of  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
mission, were  appointed  to  frame  statutes  for  the  said  church :  wherein 
he  and  they  had  made  some  good  progress ;  but  the  archbishop  being 


28i 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1563.  examination  be  had  of  his  worthiness.  If  anv  means  might 
be  found,  that  thinjrs  wickedly  alienated  from  that  see  might 
be  restored,  it  were  well.  If  any  competency  of  li\'ing  might 
be  made  of  it,  I  would  wish  it  to  Father  Coverdale',  now 
lately  recovered  of  the  plague.  Surely  it  is  not  well  that  he, 
qui  ante  nos  omnes  fuit  in  Christo',  should  be  now  in  his  age 
\Wthout  stay  of  li\nng.  I  cannot  herein  excuse  us  bishops. 
Somewhat  I  have  to  say  for  myself ;  for  I  have  offered  him 
divers  things,  which  he  thought  not  meet  for  him.  Your 

gone  the  last  year  to  his  diocese  in  visitation,  and  other  businesses 
intenening,  the  work  was  not  gone  through  with."  Strj-pe,  Grind, 
p.  119.] 

\}  Miles  Coverdale  wrote  the  following  letter  to  Cecil  upon  his  ap« 
pointment  by  Bishop  Grindai  to  St  Magnus,  London : 

(Lansdo\vn  MS.  7.   No.  60.) 

My  duty  considered  in  right  humble  wise  unto  your  honour.  These 

are  in  like  manner  to  beseech  the  same,  that  whereas  my  lord  of  London, 
tendering  as  well  mine  age,  as  my  simple  labours  in  the  Lord's  harvest, 
hath  ver^-  gently  offered  me  the  pastoral  office  and  benefice  of  St  Magnus 
in  London ;  even  so  it  may  please  your  honour  to  be  means  for  me  to 
the  queen's  most  excellent  majesty,  that,  in  favourable  consideration,  not 
only  how  destitute  I  have  been  ever  since  my  bishoprick  was  taken  from 
me,  and  that  I  never  had  pension,  annuity,  or  stipend  of  it  these  ten 
years  and  upward,  but  also  how  unable  I  am,  either  to  pay  the  first 
fruits,  or  long  to  enjoy  the  said  living,  1  going  upon  my  grave,  not  able  to 
live  over  a  year ;  her  majesty  at  the  contemplation  hereof,  may  most  gra- 
ciously grant'  me  the  fii-st  fruits  of  the  said  benefice,  which  her  highness, 
nevertheless,  might  needs  have  again  anew  when  I  am  gone.  Heretofore, 
(I  praise  God  for  it)  your  honour  hath  ever  been  my  special  help  and 
succour  in  all  my  rightful  suits.  If  now,  that  poor  old  Miles  may  be 
proWded  for,  it  jilease  your  honour  to  obtain  this  for  me,  I  shall  tliink 
this  "  enough  "  to  be  unto  me  "  as  good  as  a  feast."  Thus  most  humbly 
beseechina:  your  honour  to  take  my  boldness  in  good  part,  I  commit 
you  and  all  yours  to  the  gracious  protection  of  the  Almighty. 
From  London,  6  Februarii,  [1564.] 

MILES  COVERDALE,  quond.  Exon*. 

To  the  Right  honourable  Sir  WHIlinm 
Cecil,  Knight,  Chief  Secretary  to 
the  Queen'is  most  excellent  Majesty, 
and  of  her  highneiss'  most  honour- 
able council.^ 

[-  Who  was  in  Christ  before  us  all.] 


[3  Grant :  forgive,  remit.] 


[*  Formerly  Bishop  of  Exeter.] 


TO    SIR    W.  CECIL. 


285 


warrant  in  Hatfield  park,  or  Enfield  chase',  would  serve  my  a. d.  1:63. 
turn  very  well.    God  keep  you  ! 

From  Fulham,  20  Decembr.  1563. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  XXXVIII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Dec.  27,  l.i63. 
[Lansdown  MS.  C,    No.  86.] 

The  bishop  of  Carlisle"  hath  often  complained  to  me  for 
want  of  preachers  in  his  diocese,  having  no  help  at  all  of 
his  cathedral  church.  Sir  Thomas  Smith  is  his  dean,  oc- 
cupied in  the  queen's  majesty's  aflTairs,  as  ye  know'.  All 
his  prebendaries  (Sewell  only  excepted,  who  is  discredited 
by  reason  of  his  inconstancy)  are  ignorant  priests,  or  old 
unlearned  monks.  One  of  the  said  unlearned  prebendaries  is 
lately  departed,  and  the  bishop  writeth  to  me  to  help,  as  I 
may,  the  bringer  Mr  Scot,  being  that  countryman  born,  well 
learned,  and  of  good  zeal  and  sincerity,  as  partly  I  know  by 
mine  own  experience.  And  therefore,  bold  to  trouble  you 
in  all  such  cases,  and  thinking  that  this  man  shall  do  much 
good  in  my  country,  I  commend  his  cause  unto  you,  which 
indeed  is  God's  cause.  I  know  the  nature  of  my  country- 
men. I  believe  horse-flesh  hath  not  been  spared  for  pre- 
vention ;  but  if  it  may  be  stayed  for  this  man,  I  believe  he 
shall  do  the  most  good.  I  have  also  been  bold  to  commend 
him  to  my  lord  Keeper,  doubting  whether  the  presentation 
pertain  to  his  office,  being  a  prebend  of  the  new  erection, 
and  in  value  just  £20,  as  I  am  informed.    As  I  trust  his 

p  For  venison.    See  Letter  XXV.] 
Bishop  Best.] 

[]  Sir  T.  Smitli  was  at  this  time  ambassador  in  France.] 


286 


LETTERS. 


lordship  will  be  good,  if  it  pass  from  him,  so  I  pray  your 
help,  if  it  pass  from  the  queen's  majesty;  and  so  commend 
you  to  the  grace  of  God. 

From  my  house  at  Fulham,  27  Decemb.  156.3. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knifjkt,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  XXXIX. 


AD  UTENHOVIUM\ 
Martii  25,  1564. 
[Ex  Biblioth.  Londino-Belg.] 

Salutem  dico.  Martinus  iste  famulus  mens  in  vestram 
ecclesiam  recipi  cupit,  ut  qui  nostram  linguam  non  satis  cal- 
leat,  quum  sit  Coloniensis.  Quid  intelligat  de  religionis  nostrse 
principiis,  vos  examinatione  facile  potestis  cognoscere.  Quod 
ad  \itam  et  mores  attinet,  plane  vixit  apud  me  jam  integrum 
fere  annum  satis  honeste  ac  temperanter,  ut  nihil  in  illo 
criminis  aut  ipse  aut  mei  unquam  deprehenderent.  Oro 
igitur  ut  in  coetum  vestrum  recipi  possit.  Vale. 

Ex  aedibus  nostris  Pauhnis,  25°  Martii,  156i. 

EDM.  LONDON,  tuus. 

Translation. 
TO  UTENHOV. 

MINISTER  OF  THE  DUTCH  COXGREGATION. 

I  WISH  you  health.  Martin,  my  servant,  desireth  to  be 
received  into  your  church,  as  not  well  enough  understanding 
our  language,  being  a  man  of  Cologne.    AV^hat  he  under- 

\}  "  Ha\"ing  an  honest  servant,  a  German  by  biiih,  who  could  not  well 
understand  English,  the  hishop  by  a  letter  to  Utenhovius  recommended 
him  to  be  received  into  their  congregation,  upon  his  said  servant's  desire." 
Strype,  Grind,  p.  140.] 


TO  UTENHOV. 


287 


standeth  of  the  principles  of  our  religion,  you  may  easily  a.d. 
know  by  examination.  As  to  his  life  and  manners,  indeed 
he  hath  now  lived  with  me  almost  a  whole  year  honestly  and 
soberly ;  so  that  neither  I  nor  mine  have  ever  seen  any  crime 
in  him.  I  pray  therefore  that  he  may  be  received  into  your 
congregation.  Farewell. 

From  my  house  at  Paul's.    Mar.  25,  1564. 

Yours, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  XL. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Oct.  12,  1565. 

.  [State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — I  HAVE  received  from  my  lord  of  Canterbury  cer- 
tain advertisements  concerning  Malta,  &;c^.  I  perceive  you 
wish  some  public  thanksgiving  to  be  had  on  Sunday  next. 
I  am  of  opinion,  that  it  were  good  to  defer  it  eight  days 
longer ;  and  that  for  two  caases :  one  is,  that  more  certainty 

P  "  The  Turks,  with  a  great  army,  had  long  besieged  Malta  by  sea 
and  land  ;  a  place  of  great  import,  lying  near  Sicily  and  Italy,  and  was, 
as  it  were,  the  key  of  that  part  of  Christendom.  Therefore  a  foi-m  of 
prayer  was  used  every  Wednesday  and  Friday,  in  the  city  and  diocese  of 
London,  for  the  deliverance  of  that  place  and  those  Christians.  Now 
about  the  month  of  October  joyful  news  was  brought,  that  the  Turks, 
with  all  their  forces,  were  beaten  off,  and  gone  with  great  loss,  shame, 
and  confusion.  This  occasioned  great  joy  and  triumph  in  Christendom ; 
and  England  joined  with  the  rest  in  its  resentments  of  this  good  news. 
The  archbishop  had  given  the  secretaiy  certain  advertisements  about  it ; 
as  that  it  were  convenient  to  turn  their  prayers  now  into  praises,  and 
that  some  public  thanksgivings  should  be  made  to  God  in  St  Paul's 
church ;  and  that  the  bishop  of  London  should,  against  the  next  Lord's 
day,  appoint  an  office  to  be  used  for  that  occasion.  And  of  the  same 
judgment  was  the  secretary.  And  so  he  wrote  to  our  bishop.  But  the 
grave  man  was  not  for  doing  it  in  such  haste,  for  fear  of  some  after-dap 
of  news,  which  might  clash  with  and  confute  the  first  tidings."  Strype, 
Grind,  p.  162.] 


288 


LETTKRS. 


of  the  news  may  be  known,  wliich  by  this  advertisement 
seemeth  to  me  uncertain.  It  were  less  inconvenient  to  defer 
a  Aveek,  than  to  make  solemn  gratulations,  if  the  matter 
hereafter  prove  untrue  ;  as  in  this  case  of  Malta,  and  the 
birth  of  queen  Marj-'s  first  son',  hath  heretofore  appeared. 
Another  cause  is,  for  that  nothing  in  this  short  time  can  be 
defused  and  printed  for  that  purpose.  If  you  resolve  other- 
wise with  Mr  Watts  the  bringer,  I  will  do  what  I  can ;  but 
I  distrust  the  news.    God  keep  you  ! 

From  my  house  at  Paul's,  12  Oct.  lo65. 

Yom-s  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LOXDOX. 


LETTER  XLI. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
^Tay  4,  1566. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — I  HAVE  thought  good  to  advertise  you  of  things 
passed  of  late.  One  Bartlett,  a  reader  of  a  divinity  lecture 
in  St  Giles'  parish  without  Cripplegate,  notwithstanding  he 
was  suspended  with  the  rest,  took  upon  him  to  read  again 
A\ithout  licence.  I  sent  for  him,  and  willed  him  to  siu*cease, 
seeming  to  offer  impunity  for  the  matter  past,  so  he  would 
promise  silence  for  the  time  to  come.  He  refused  so  to 
promise,  alleging  that  in  conscience  he  was  forced  to  instruct 
the  ignorant  desirous  to  learn,  and  now  destitute,  kc.  Where- 
upon I,  with  two  other  commissioners,  yesterday  afternoon 
committed  him  to  his  own  house,  where  he  stiU  remaineth. 
This  day  before  noon  came  into  ray  house  tliree-score 
women  of  the  same  parish  to  make  suit  for  him :  to  whom 
I  sent  answer,  that  I  would  not  in  such  case  deal  with. 
such  numbers  of  women,  as  much  misliking  such  kind  of 
assembhng ;  but  willed  them  to  send  me  half-a-dozen  of  their 
husbands,  and  with  them  I  would  talk, 

[}  See  Strj-pe,  Memor.  m.  i.  343.] 


TO   SIR  W.  CECIL. 


289 


One  Mr  Philpott,  who  is  also  suspended,  but  of  more  a.  d.  isgb. 
quiet  disposition  than  some  other,  hearing  of  it  came  to  my 
house,  and  persuaded  them  to  depart.  His  authority  was 
greater  with  them  than  mine  could  have  been ;  otherwise  I 
feared  I  should  have  prayed  aid  of  some  magistrate  of  the 
city :  but  by  Mr  Philpott's  persuasion  they  went  away  quietly, 
but  yet  so  as  with  tears  they  moved,  at  some  hands,  com- 
passion. 

By  this  beginning  I  suppose  ye  will  consider  of  that  I 
moved  you ;  which  is,  that  some  assistance  of  the  council 
must  be  had  in  execution  of  these  matters,  if  ye  will  have 
them  to  take  effect.  On  Wednesday  next  1  hope  to  see 
you  at  the  Star-chamber,  or  sooner,  if  ye  come  to  your  house 
at  the  Strand.  I  shall  then  further  open  mine  opinion  herein. 
God  keep  you!    From  my  house  at  Paul's,  4°  ]\Iaii,  1566. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  XLII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
June  4,  1566. 
[^State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — I  SEND  this  bringer  unto  you  to  declare  a  womanish 
brabble  that  happened  yesternight  in  a  church  in  London,  so 
far  forth  as  I  can  yet  understand  of  it.  This  afternoon  I 
will  examine  the  matter  further.  I  pray  you,  send  me  your 
warrant  for  a  buck  in  Camps  park-.  If  my  name  be  in  the 
warrant,  and  not  the  scholars,  peradventure  it  will  be  the 
better  served.  I  pray  you  also  be  a  mean  to  the  Queen's 
majesty,  at  some  convenient  time,  that  all  ministers,  now  to 
be  deprived  in  this  querele"  of  rites,  may  be  pardoned  of  all 
the  payments  of  first-fruits,  due  after  deprivation.  The  sta- 
tute pardoneth  fruits  only  upon  evection,  and  not  upon  re- 
signation or  deprivation.  This  suit  seemeth  to  me  reasonable 
and  charitable.  1.  For  first  the  Queen's  majesty  shall  be 
See  Letter  XXV.]  P  querela  :  complaint.]] 

19 

[grixdal.] 


290 


LETTERS. 


intituled  to  new  fruits  of  the  successors.  2.  The  deprived 
must  needs  confess,  that  great  clemency  is  used  towards 
them.  3.  Some  evil  tongues  shall  be  bridled  thereby,  which 
otherwise,  peradventure,  would  say  that  the  prosecuting  of  this 
matter  is  for  some  gain,  to  get  double  fruits,  both  of  the 
predecessors  and  successors.  I  pray  you  consider  of  the 
matter  as  you  think  good.    God  keep  you !    4°  Jimii,  1566. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  XLIir. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 
Jan.  13,  1567. 
[Strype,  Grind,  p.  153.] 

Salutem  in  Ohristo.  Whereas  your  gi'ace  putteth  me 
in  remembrance  for  the  state  of  my  cure^  1  heartily  thank 
your  grace.  In  very  deed  my  purpose  was,  after  this  week 
ended,  (wherein  I  take  some  physic  for  my  health,)  to  have 

p  The  reader  is  referred  to  the  vohime  of  the  Zurich  Letters,  Parker 
Society,  for  several  letters  of  Grindal  of  the  dates  undermentioned. 


Letter 

73  To  H.  Bullinger   27  Aug.  1566. 

75  To  ditto    6  Febr.  1567. 

76  To  ditto    8  Febr.  1567- 

79  To  ditto    21  June,  1567. 

81  To  ditto    29  Aug.  1567- 

82  To  ditto    11  June,  1568. 

85  To  ditto    13  Aug,  1569. 

87  To  ditto    18  Febr.  1570. 

90  To  ditto    31  July,  1570. 

100  To  ditto    25  Jan.  1572. 

112  To  ditto    31  July,  1573. 

113  To  Rodolph  Gualter   31  July,  1573.] 


\^  Notwithstanding  the  clergy  of  London  had  been  the  last  year 
so  spurred  up  to  conformity,  many  of  them  were  still  backward  towards 
it.  Insomuch  that  the  archbishop  warned  the  bishop  about  this  matter ; 
and  giving  him  notice  of  a  session  of  the  ecclesiastical  commission  at 
Lambeth,  advised  him  to  be  there ;  and  the  rather,  in  order  to  the  deal- 
ing with  some  ministers  of  his  own  diocese.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  153.] 


TO   ARCHBISHOP  PAKKER. 


291 


prayed  your  grace's  advice  and  aid  for  the  same.  For  I  a. 
must  confess,  that  I  can  hardly  reduce  things  to  conformity, 
if  I  deal  in  it  alone.  On  Friday  afternoon,  by  God's  grace, 
I  will  attend;  wishing  that  my  lords  of  Winton  and  Ely 
may  be  there.  I  suppose  it  best  to  have  no  appearance  that 
day,  but  only  to  confer  de  modo  rei  peragendce^.  I  wish 
your  Chancellor  present  to  direct  us  in  matters  of  law.  Wood 
the  Scotchman  is  a  factious  fellow,  as  I  shall  declare  to  your 
grace  at  my  next  coming. 

God  keep  your  grace !    13  January,  1566.  [1567.] 

Your  grace's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  XLIV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
May  30,  1567. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — I  HAVE  caused  the  book  which  the  stranger  brought 
me  to  be  considered.  It  containeth  thirty  Homilies  of 
Chrysostom,  upon  the  eleven  first  chapters  of  Genesis.  I 
take  the  book  to  be  of  Chrysostom's  writing  undoubtedly;  for 
it  agreeth  with  the  Latin  translation  set  forth  by  fficolam- 
padius,  in  the  5th  tome  of  Chrysostom's  works  in  Latin. 
This  difference  there  is ;  the  Latin  book  hath  sixty-seven 
Homilies,  and  this  Greek  book  but  thirty^. 

I  think  the  book  worthy  to  be  presented  to  the  Queen's 
majesty,  both  for  the  author's  sake,  and  for  the  rarity,  (seeing 
the  Greek  copy  is  not  in  print  to  my  knowlege,)  and  for 
the  fair  writing,  &c.  For  recompensing  of  the  party,  I 
cannot  say  much.  That  resteth  much  in  her  Majesty's  esti- 
mation of  such  presents,  and  her  good  inclination  to  mag- 

P  As  to  the  mode  of  conducting  the  matter.^ 

P  There  are  extant  sixty-seven  Homilies  in  Greek,  but  many  of  the 
MSS.  contain  only  the  first  thirty.  This  is  the  case  in  one  MS.  in  New 
Coll.  Libr.  Oxford,  and  also  Ln  another,  and  that  the  most  valuable,  in 
the  Bodleian.  See  Eton  Edition  of  Chrysost.  1G13.  Tom.  viii.  notes, 
p.L] 

19—2 


292 


LETTEKS, 


A.  D.  i5c:.  nificency.  I  suppose  my  lord  of  Canterbury  will  not  extend 
his  liberality  so  far  as  shall  satisfy  the  bringer,  if  the  book 
were  presented  to  him.  And  thus  having  uttered  mine 
opinion,  as  ye  willed  me,  I  commend  you  to  the  grace  of 
God.    30  Maii,  1567. 

Yours  in  Christ, 
To  the  Honmrahle  Sir  William  EDM.  LONDON. 

Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 


LETTER  XLV. 


TO  SIR  W,  CECIL. 

Nov.  19,  1567. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — This  poor  scholar,  bringer  hereof,  being  an  Irish- 
man, and  zealous  towards  his  country,  hath  heard  say  that 
one  Mr  Dorrell  is  like  to  be  primate  of  Armagh,  which  he 
thinketh  will  hinder  the  coui-se  of  religion  in  that  country. 
Surely  I  myself  am  of  the  same  opinion ;  for  the  said  Don-ell 
hath  been  heretofore  convented  before  me  and  other  com- 
missioners for  sundry  his  misdemeanours,  and  therefore  I 
know  him  to  be  an  unfit  man  for  so  high  an  office.  I  pray 
you  therefore  be  a  means,  as  much  as  you  may,  that  some 
learned  man,  of  grave  and  godly  disposition,  may  be  placed 
there,  who  by  doctrine  and  good  example  may  win  people 
to  Christ.  I  once  commended  unto  you  Doctor  Spencer, 
parson  of  Hadley.  If  it  pleased  the  Queen's  majesty  that 
my  lord  of  Canterbury  were  sent  to,  he  might  bill  three  or 
four  grave  men,  whereof  her  Majesty  might  make  choice. 
Those  men  that  sue  for  bishoprics  do  in  that  declare  them- 
selves unmeet  for  the  room.  I  refer  the  whole  matter  to 
your  further  consideration. 

God  keep  you!    19°  Novemb.  1567. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  Sir  William  Cecil, 
Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 


TO   SIR   W,  CECIL. 


293 


p.  S.  If  it  would  please  you  to  talk  a  little  with  the  bringer,  a 
it  might  somewhat  encourage  him.     I  have  good  hope  that 
he  shall  one  day  be  a  profitable  minister  in  his  country. 


LETTER  XLVI. 


TO  MR  EARL, 

MINISTER  OF  ST  MILDREd's,  BREAI>  STREET. 
Jan.  10,  loBS. 
[Strype,  Grind,  p.  178.] 

Whereas  we  understand  that  divers  disordered  persons', 
not  regarding  their  due  obedience  to  the  Queen's  majesty 
and  her  laws,  have  heretofore,  and  yet  do  presume  to  preach 
in  the  city  of  London,  not  being  thereunto  licensed,  neither 
by  the  most  reverend  father  in  God,  Matthew  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  nor  me  the  bishop  of  London :  notwith- 
standing also,  that  divers  of  the  said  unruly  preachers  have 
been  by  us,  the  Queen's  majesty's  commissioners  for  causes 
ecclesiastical,  expressly  commanded  in  her  highness's  name 
to  forbear  the  office  of  preaching,  until  such  time  as  they 
were  thereunto  licensed  by  ordinary  authority :  forasmuch  as 
this  contemptuous  and  licentious  behaviour  tendeth  to  a  very 
evil  example,  and  also  may  breed  division  and  tumults  among 
her  highness's  subjects ;  which  appeareth  to  be  specially 
sought  by  these  disobedient  persons : 

We  have  therefore  thought  good  by  these  presents,  in 
her  Majesty's  name,  straitly  to  charge  and  command  you, 
that  from  henceforth  ye  permit  not  any  person  to  preach  in 
your  church,  but  such  as  shall  have  licence  in  writing  from 

\}  "  Some  ministers,  who,  for  their  refusal  of  conformity,  were  not 
permitted  any  longer  to  preach  or  officiate  publicly,  did  notwithstanding 
take  tlie  liberty  to  do  both,  and  that  in  private  assemblies;  whereby 
a  breach  was  made  in  Christian  communion.  For  the  better  preventing 
of  this,  it  was  thought  fit  to  permit  none  to  preach  in  London,  without 
licences  taken  forth  from  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  or  bishop  of 
London.  And  all  the  ministers  in  the  city,  who  had  benefices  therein, 
were  enjoined  by  letters  from  the  bishop  not  to  suffer  any  unlicensed 
preachers  to  come  into  their  pulpits."    Strype,  Grind,  p.  178.3 


294 


LETTERS. 


the  said  most  reverend  father,  or  me  the  bishop  of  London ; 
and  the  same  Hcence  to  be  dated  upon  or  smce  the  first 
day  of  March,  1564,  as  you  and  every  of  you  will  answer 
to  the  contrary.  And  that  forthwith,  upon  the  receipt  hereof, 
you  cause  a  vestry  to  be  had  in  the  church,  and  then  and 
there  to  give  knowledge  thereof  among  the  rest  of  the  parish- 
ioners :  so  as  from  time  to  time,  at  any  alteration  of  church- 
wardens, they  may  have  knowledge  thereof,  and  the  like  charge 
given  unto  them.  And  hereof  fail  ye  not.  Given  the  10th 
day  of  January. 

Your  friends, 

EDM.  LONDON,     D.  HUGHS. 

D.  LEWIS,  THO.  YALE. 

THO.  HUYCKE'. 


LETTER  XLVII. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 
Feb.  23,  1568. 
[MSS.  Coi-p.  Christ.  Coll.  Camb.  cxiv.  ]  94.] 

After  my  most  hearty  commendations  to  your  grace. 
^Vhereas  the  bearer  hereof,  Thomas  Walker,  parson  of  Shad- 
well  in  Essex,  lying  upon  Thames  side,  by  reason  of  the  evil 
air  of  the  marshes  and  oozes  there,  being  sometimes  fresh 
and  sometimes  salt,  hath  been  for  more  than  five  years  past 
much  afflicted  and  troubled,  for  that  he,  his  wife,  or  some 
of  his  children  or  family  continually  have  been,  two  or  three 
of  them  at  once,  sick  both  of  quartan  and  tertian  agues, 
and  also  of  other  diseases  and  infections  which  have  grown 
of  the  corrupt  an*  there ;  and  therefore  of  necessity  shall 
be  compelled  to  remoA'e  his  wife  and  children  from  thence, 
and  himself  to  be  a  perpetual  sickly  man,  if  he  should,  as 
he  is  bound  by  law,  continually  reside  thei-e  :  his  suit  there- 
fore unto  your  grace  is,  that  ye  will  be  so  good  lord  unto 
him,  as  to  grant  him  a  licence  of  non-residence  for  six  or 
seven  years,  if  he  live  so  long,  that  he  may  lie  here  in 

Ecclesiastical  Commissioners.] 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 


295 


London,  from  whence  he  may  at  all  times  have  daily  passage  a.d.  ises. 
by  water  to  his  benefice.  And  he  will  be  bound  unto  your 
grace  (if  ye  shall  require  it),  that  he  shall  (if  he  be  able  by 
reason  of  his  health)  every  month  once,  at  the  least,  go  to 
and  visit  his  said  benefice,  and  instruct  his  parishioners  there, 
and  shall  procure  his  church  by  a  meet  minister  to  be  duly 
served.  The  man  is  very  well  known  unto  me  to  be  honest, 
godly,  and  one  that  of  conscience  will  have  regard  to  his 
cure,  and  is  able  sufficiently  well  to  exhort  and  instruct  the 
same. 

Wherefore  I  desire  your  grace  favourably  to  consider 
of  his  suit,  the  rather  at  my  request.  And  he  shall  be 
bound  to  pray  for  your  grace  during  his  life.  Thus  I  com- 
mend your  grace  to  Almighty  God.  From  my  house  at 
London,  the  23rd  of  February,  1567.  [1568.] 

Your  grace's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  XLVIII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Mat/  8,  1568. 
nLansdown  MS.  10.   No.  44.] 

Sir, — I  SEND  you  herewith  letters  from  Mr  Dean  of 
PauPs.  My  man  shall  attend  for  answer  as  you  shall  ap- 
point. Our  men  are  all  returned  out  of  Scotland^ ;  and,  so 
far  as  I  can  learn,  make  no  preparation  to  go  thither 
again.  In  the  mean  time  they  cease  not  here  from  their  old 
practices  and  assemblies.  It  may  please  you  to  consider, 
whether  they  are  to  be  called  again  before  you  to  know  their 
meaning.  One  of  them,  named  Evans,  who  is  thought  a  man 
of  more  simplicity  than  the  rest,  hath  reported  (as  I  am 
credibly  informed)  that  at  Dunbar,  on  Good-Friday,  they 
saw  certain  persons  go  bare-footed  and  bare-legged  to  the 
church,  to  creep  to  the  cross.     If  it  be  so,  the  church  of 

P  Some  of  the  puritans,  who  could  not  he  prevailed  upon  to  conform, 
had  gone  into  Scotland.  They  shortly  however  returned,  not  finding 
things  there  to  their  minds.    See  Strype,  Grind,  p.  179.] 


296 


LETTERS. 


Scotland  will  not  be  pure  enough  for  our  men.  They  are  a 
wilful  company.    God  grant  them  humble  spirits ! 

God  keep  you !  8°  ^Maii,  [1568.]  From  my  house  at 
Paul's. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honournhle  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 


LETTER  XLIX. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

May  11,  lo68. 
[Lansdown  lAIS.  10.   No.  45.] 

Sir, — I  SEND  you  herewith  the  articles  inquu'ed  of  the 
last  search  for  strangers;  and  a  remembrance  what  I  wish 
to  be  considered  now. 

I  send  also  a  proclamation,  set  forth  in  the  second  year 
of  the  Queen's  majesty's  reign ;  all  which  peradventure  may 
minister  occasion  of  matters  to  be  thought  upon  now. 

It  appeareth  also  by  these,  that  the  matters  now  complained 
of  have  heretofore  from  time  to  time  been  regarded. 

God  keep  you!    11"^°  Maii,  1368. 

Yours  in  Clirist, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  Mr  Secretary. 


THE  ARTICLES  OF  INQUIRY  FOR  STRANGERS. 

[Laiisdown  MS.  10.   No.  4G.] 

Articles  inquired  of  in  tlie  search  for  the  number  of  strangers 
vAthin  the  city  of  London,  and  ahout  the  same,  in  the 
months  of  Nocember  and  December  last  j)ast,  viz.  in  anno 
Domini,  1567. 

1.  First,  You  shall  inquire  how  many  strangers  and 
aliens,  as  well  men,  as  women  and  children,  are  dwelling  and 


TO   SIR   W.  CECIL. 


297 


resident,  or  abiding  within  your  several  parishes  ;  and  of  what  a.d.  i568, 
nation  they  be. 

2.  Item,  How  long  every  of  them  have  been  dwelling 
or  abiding  there  ;  and  what  the  names  of  every  of  them  are  ; 
and  about  what  time  every  of  them  came  first  hither. 

3.  Item,  Of  what  trade,  living,  or  occupation  they  be  of ; 
and  how  many  of  them  are  vehemently  suspected  or  defamed 
of  any  evil  living,  or  to  be  setters  forward  or  favourers  of 
any  naughty  religion  or  sect. 

4.  Item,  Whether  they  do  resort  to  their  parish 
churches,  to  hear  divine  service,  and  to  receive  the  sacraments, 
as  others  of  the  parishioners  do,  or  are  bound  to  do. 

5.  Item,  How  many  of  them  absenteth  themselves  from 
their  said  several  parish  churches  ;  and  what  their  names  be. 

6.  Item,  How  many  of  them  resort  to  their  churches 
appointed  for  strangers  here  in  the  city  of  London. 


THE  BISHOP'S  RE3IE3IBRANCE  CONCERNING  STRANGERS. 

I  wish  that  the  conclusion  of  this  order  of  strangers  may 
be,  that  all  such  as  shall  be  found  culpable,  or  vehemently 
suspected  either  of  heresies  or  errors,  or  of  other  grievous 
crimes,  as  treasons,  murders,  felonies,  or  other  such  like, 
committed  before  their  coming  over  into  this  realm ;  and  also 
all  others  of  the  French  and  Dutch  nation  (those  only  ex- 
cepted which  are  known  merchants,  and  intend  not  continually 
to  remain  here),  which  adjoin  not  themselves  to  the  French  or 
Dutch  church  in  London,  or  else,  understanding  our  language, 
do  not  orderly  resort  to  the  parish  church  where  they  dwell, 
shall  be  commanded  to  depart  the  realm  within  twenty  days 
next  after  warning  given  to  them  by  the  archbishop,  or  mayor, 

&iC. 


THE  QUEEN'S  PROCLAMATION  AGAINST  STRANGERS. 

The  Queen's  majesty,  understanding  that  of  late  time 
sundry  persons,  being  infected  with  certain  dangerous  and 
pernicious  opinions  in  matters  of  religion,  contrary  to  the 
faith  of  the  church  of  Christ,  as  Anabaptists,  and  such  like, 


298 


LETTERS, 


are  come  from  sundry  parts  beyond  the  seas  into  this  her 
realm,  and  specially  into  the  city  of  London  and  other 
maritime  towns,  under  the  colour  and  pretence  of  flying  from 
persecution  against  the  professors  of  the  gospel  of  Christ : 
whereby,  if  remedy  be  not  speedily  provided,  the  church  of 
God  in  this  realm  shall  sustain  great  danger  of  corruption, 
and  sects  to  increase  contrary  to  the  unity  of  Christ's  church 
here  established : 

For  redress  whereof,  her  Majesty,  by  advice  of  her 
council,  having  commanded  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
bishop  of  London,  and  other  bishops  to  see  the  parishes  in 
London,  and  other  places  herewith  suspected,  to  be  severally 
visited,  and  all  persons  suspected  to  be  openly  tried  and 
examined,  touching  such  fanatical  and  heretical  opinions; 
wUeth  and  chargeth  all  manner  of  persons  born  either  in 
foreign  parts  or  in  her  Majesty's  dominions,  that  have  con- 
ceived any  manner  of  such  heretical  opinion  as  the  Anabaptists 
do  hold,  and  meaneth  not  by  charitable  teaching  to  be  re- 
conciled, to  depart  out  of  this  realm  within  twenty  days  after 
this  proclamation,  upon  pain  of  forfeiture  of  all  their  goods 
and  chattels,  and  to  be  imprisoned,  and  further  punished,  as 
by  the  laws  either  ecclesiastical  or  temporal  in  such  case  is 
provided. 

And  her  Majesty  also  chargeth  and  commandeth  upon 
pain  of  imprisonment,  that  no  minister,  nor  other  person,  make 
any  conventicules  or  secret  congregations,  either  to  read  or  to 
preach,  or  to  minister  the  sacraments,  or  to  use  any  manner  of 
divine  service ;  but  that  they  shall  resort  to  open  chapels  or 
churches,  and  there  to  preach,  teach,  minister,  or  pray,  accord- 
ing to  the  order  of  the  church  of  England,  except  it  be  in 
cases  of  sickness,  or  where  noblemen,  and  such  others,  that 
have  in  all  former  times  been  accustomed  to  have  divine 
service  said  in  their  oratories  within  their  houses,  for  divers 
necessary  respects ;  upon  pain  that  whatsoever  persons  or 
company  shall  make  such  secret  conventicules,  every  person 
to  be  imprisoned  without  bail  or  mainprize,  untU  the  coming 
of  the  justice  for  delivery  of  the  same  gaols,  and  then  to  be 
punished  by  their  directions. 

Yeven  at  our  castle  of  Windsor,  the  22nd  day  of  Sep- 
tember, the  second  year  of  our  reign,  MDLX. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 


299 


LETTER  L. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 
July  2,  1568. 
[MS.  C.  C.  Coll.  Camb.  cxiv.  195.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  I  am  desired  by  ray  very  good 
friends,  Sir  Peter  Carew  and  Sir  John  Chichester,  to  pray 
your  grace  to  grant  dispensation  of  non-residence  to  one 
John  Wolton',  preacher.  I  hear  very  good  of  the  man,  and 
his  desire  is  to  have  dispensation,  not  for  that  he  intendeth  to 
neglect  his  cure,  (for  he  is  reported  to  be  a  man  of  very  good 
conscience,)  but  that  he  may  more  freely  preach  abroad  in 
your  grace's  province,  and  elsewhere,  and  yet  to  avoid  the 
danger  of  the  promoters^,  who  are  most  busy  against  the 
best  men.  In  consideration  whereof,  I  pray  your  grace  to 
shew  favour  to  the  said  Wolton  concerning  the  premises, 
which  I  nothing  doubt  but  he  will  use  to  the  more  ample 
setting  forth  of  God's  glory.    God  keep  your  grace  ! 

From  my  house  at  London,  this  second  of  July,  1568. 

Your  grace's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  LI. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Sep.  15,  1568. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  I  thank  you  that  you  disposed 
otherwise  for  the  cardinal  Chatillon^.    No  man  could  have 

['  In  all  probability  the  same  individual,  who  was  afterwards  bishop 
of  Exeter.    Grindal  ordained  him  both  deacon  and  priest  in  the  first 
year  of  his  episcopate,  and  afterwards  consecrated  him  to  the  see  of 
Exeter,  August  2,  1579.    See  Strype,  Grind,  p.  .^oa.] 
Informers.    See  Strype,  Ann.  ii.  i.  92.] 

Odet  de  Coligni,  brother  of  the  admiral  of  France.  He  fled  to 
England  on  account  of  religion,  being  a  favourer  of  the  protestant  faith. 

He 


soo 


LETTERS. 


A.D.  1568.  been  more  welcome  unto  me;  but  surely  I  lack  provision  of 
lodging  for  him,  or  any  other  guest  of  like  honour.  I  ob- 
serve one  canon  well  of  the  council  of  Carthage :  "  Oportet 
Bpiscopum  habere  vilem  supellectilem^ T  If  he  be  to  be  fur- 
ther assigned,  I  pray  you  spare  me  ;  for  surely  I  lack  con- 
venient furniture.  To-morrow  I  intend  to  go  to  London  to 
salute  him.  I  trust  the  Queen's  majesty  will  draw  nearer 
London  shortly,  that  I  may  write  to  you  and  send  to  you 
oftener.  The  next  Aveek  (God  willing)  I  intend  to  visit  my 
lord  Keeper.  God  keep  you!  From  Fulham,  15°.  Septemb. 
1568. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  LII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Oct.  25,  1568. 

[State  Paper  Office.] 

Sib, — I  HEAR  that  the  Portugal  Ambassador  hath  sent 
to  the  Court  to  inform  of  matters  done  in  and  about  his 
house  yesterday ;  and  fearing  least  he  have  not  uttered  all 
the  truth,  I  have  thought  good  to  advertise  you,  both  of 

He  arrived  at  the  Tower  Wharf,  Sept.  13,  1568,  in  company  with  the 
bishop  of  Aries,  and  was  honourably  received  by  Sir  Thomas  Gresham, 
and  some  eminent  citizens  of  London.  He  lodged  the  first  night  with 
Sir  Thomas,  and  probably  Grindal  had  received  some  communication 
from  Cecil  relative  to  his  further  entertainment.  In  the  year  1570  he 
was  poisoned  by  liis  ovm  servant,  and  was  honourably  buried  in  Can- 
terbury Cathedral.  See  Strype,  Annals,  ii.  i.  p.  353.  See  also  Tliuani 
Histor.  Lib.  l.  c.  13.  Tom.  iii.  p.  65.] 

Q  'A  bishop  ought  to  have  mean  furniture.'  Concil.  Carthag.  iv. 
(a.d.  398.)  Can.  xv.  Ut  episcopus  vilem  supellectilem  et  mensam 
ac  victum  pauperem  habeat,  et  dignitatis  suae  auctoritatem  fide  et  vitae 
meritis  quaerat.    Concilia,  Tom.  ii.  col.  1201,  Paris,  1671.] 


TO   SIR  W.  CECIL. 


301 


mine  own  doings,  and  of  the  constable's  doings,  so  far  as  I  a.d.  ises. 
can  learn  by  examining  of  the  said  constable.  For  the  first, 
I  and  other  commissioners,  hearing  of  resort  of  English  men 
and  vvomen  to  mass  there,  gave  a  warrant  to  the  constable 
to  apprehend  such  English  persons  as  should  be  vehemently 
suspected  to  come  from  mass,  not  authorising  him  to  enter 
into  the  house ;  and  therefore  his  going  into  the  house  (the 
circumstances  whereof  appear  by  his  own  confession  sent  here- 
with) was  more  of  zeal  than  good  discretion. 

Afterwards,  when  the  Ambassador  kept  all  the  English- 
men secretly  in  his  house,  the  mass  ended,  being  certified 
thereof,  I  willed  the  constable  to  watch  aloof  from  the  house, 
till  I  had  sent  to  my  lord  Keeper  to  know  his  pleasure ; 
which  I  did.  My  lord  Keeper  sent  two  of  his  gentlemen 
to  the  ambassador,  requiring  him  to  send  all  the  English 
persons  in  liis  house  to  his  lordship,  and  then  the  said  am- 
bassador (as  the  said  gentlemen  in  their  return  by  my  lord's 
order  informed  me),  the  Ambassador  denied  that  there  were 
any  English  folks  in  his  house  ;  how  truly,  I  cannot  tell.  And 
so  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  said  constable 
and  his  watch  were  willed  to  depart,  every  man  to  his  house. 
Thus  much  concerning  myself  and  the  commissioners.  The 
constable's  doings  with  the  circumstances  thei-eof  cannot  be 
better  known  than  by  his  own  confession  upon  the  exami- 
nation of  him  and  other.  This  is  the  fact,  so  far  as  I  can 
learn  ;  the  judgment  thereof  I  refer  to  your  wisdom ^  The 
poor  constable  standeth  in  great  fear  of  his  life :  it  may 
please  you  to  have  consideration  thereof,  as  you  shall  think 
good.  God  keep  you !  From  ray  house  at  Paul's  in  Lon- 
don, 25°.  Octob.  1568. 

Yours  in  Clirist, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 

p  A  similar  occurrence  took  place  at  the  Ambassador's  house  in  the 
year  1576.    See  Strype,  Ann.  ii.  24 — 30.] 


302 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LIII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Jitli/  24,  1569. 
QState  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — I  MOVED  her  Majesty  yesterday  for  the  Savoy', 
where  we  have  appointed  to  sit  on  Wednesday  next.  I  de- 
clared to  her  Highness,  that  the  master  of  the  Savoy  had 
converted  great  sums  of  money  to  his  own  private  use,  which 
ought  to  have  gone  to  the  rehef  of  the  poor.  I  prayed  her 
Majesty,  that  we  might  proceed  to  the  removing  of  the  master ; 
because  I  would  be  loth  that  the  cry  of  the  poor  should 
[jamesv.4.]  "  enter  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth."  Her  Majesty  was 
desirous  to  be  informed  more  particularly  in  the  matter,  and 
then  I  should  understand  further  of  her  pleasure.  I  told 
her  Highness,  I  had  sent  a  note  thereof  to  you,  which  she 
said  she  was  desirous  to  see.  I  pray  you,  therefore,  shew 
her  Majesty  the  notes  and  letter,  which  I  wrote  to  you  about 
ten  or  twelve  days  ago  concerning  that  matter.     I  doubt 

\2  The  Savoy  hospital  in  the  Strand  had  once  been  a  foundation 
for  the  relief  and  entertainment  of  poor  travellers.  It  was  first  built 
by  Peter,  duke  of  Savoy ;  and,  having  been  destroyed  by  the  rebels  of 
Kent,  it  was  founded  anew  by  Henry  VII.  It  was  afterwards  suppressed 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  and  again  restored  and  supplied  with  beds 
and  furniture  for  the  use  of  the  poor  in  the  4th  year  of  queen  Mary, 
The  rules  and  statutes  of  this  last  foundation  are  extant  among  the 
MSS.  in  the  British  Museum.  The  master,  Thurland,  had  gi'ievously 
abused  his  trust  by  fraudulent  sales  of  goods,  illegal  leases,  and  alienation 
of  lands,  overcharges,  neglect  of  the  poor,  besides  being  guilty  of  dissolute 
living  and  contempt  of  divine  service.  In  consequence  of  these  iiTegulari- 
ties,  a  commission  was  appointed  to  visit  the  hospital,  and  to  investigate 
the  charges  brought  against  the  master.  This  commission,  after  due  exa- 
mination, proceeded  to  deprive  him,  July  29th,  l.'iTO.  Still  the  matter 
was  not  entirely  settled.  For  Thurland  seems  to  have  had  some  power- 
ful interest  at  court,  and  in  the  year  ]  574  was  in  expectation  of  recover- 
ing the  mastership ;  on  which  occasion  Grindal,  then  archbishop  of 
York,  wrote  to  the  secretaiy,  earnestly  praying  his  interference.  See 
Strype,  Grind,  pp.  234—239,  and  531—584. 

This  and  the  two  following  letters  are,  for  the  sake  of  convenience, 
placed  together,  although  not  belonging  to  the  same  year.  See  also 
another  letter  on  the  same  subject,  dated  April  26,  1574.] 


TO   SIR   W.  CECIL. 


303 


not  but  they  remain  among  your  bills.     I  pray  you  take  a 
some  pains  in  it.    The  poor  people  shall  pray  to  God  both 
for  the  Queen's  majesty  and  for  you,  if  a  better  patron  be 
provided  for  them. 

I  send  the  bringer  also  to  attend  upon  your  leisure  for 
my  commission.    God  keep  you,  and  send  you  health  !  From 
Barnet,  this  Monday  morning,  being  24°.  of  July,  1569. 
Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

Postscript.  I  perceive  her  Majesty  is  very  favourably  in- 
clined towards  the  master  of  the  Savoy ;  but  I  wish  the 
same  should  appear  some^  other  way  than  by  retaining  him 
in  that  room. 


LETTER  LIV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

April  21,  1570. 
[Lansdown  MS.  12.    No.  81.] 

Sir, — I  HAVE  sent  my  servant  Richard  Ratcliff,  bringer 
hereof,  to  attend  upon  you  from  time  to  time,  and  to  solicit 
for  prosecution  of  the  matter  intended  toward  me^ ;  referring 
the  whole  to  your  order,  as  your  leisure  and  opportunity  shall 
serve. 

I  send  also  herewith  a  bill  exhibited  unto  me  touchins 
the  abuse  of  the  Savoy.    If  the  matters  be  true  (as  they  are 
by  some  of  the  fellows  of  that  house  affirmed  to  be),  it  were 
good  some  reformation  were  had.    God  keep  you  ! 
From  London,  21°  Aprilis,  1570. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 

His  translation  to  the  see  of  York,  which  in  his  register  is  dated 
May  1st.] 


304 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Jtily  27,  1570. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — I  HAVE  yet  deferred  the  final  order  of  the  Savoy 
till  Saturday  next,  hoping  that  the  master  (whose  conscience 
I  have  sore  burdened  with  expectation  of  God's  indignation, 
if  he  shew  not  himself  penitent  for  spoiling  Christ  in  his 
poor  members)  will  on  Satm'day  next  resign.  If  not,  we 
will  either  proceed  to  a  conditional  deprivation,  leaving  the 
confirmation  thereof  to  her  Majesty,  or  else  continue  the 
visitation,  till  my  lord  of  Canterbuiy,  who  is  now  at  Lam- 
beth, may  deal  with  her  Majesty  in  it,  or  otherwise.  If 
your  opportunity  serve  to  move  her  Majesty's  conscience  in 
it,  ut  fiat  justitia\  especially  in  such  a  pitiful  case,  ye  should 
do  a  very  godly  act. 

I  must  depart  northward  on  Wednesday  next%  and  can 
no  more  in  the  mean  deal  with  any  public  cause.  I  have 
caused  my  lord  of  Carlisle's  bill  for  the  benefice  in  reversion 
to  be  drawn  by  advice  of  some  learned  in  the  law,  whicli  I 
pray  you  to  prefer.  I  pray  you  also  obtain  a  small  vicarage 
for  a  good  preacher  :  the  presentation  is  sent  herewith.  I 
have  also  sent  herewith  the  survey  of  Broxburn,  which  came 
yesterday  first  to  my  hands. 

I  most  heartily  thank  you  for  your  good  prayer  to  God 
for  me  in  discharge  of  mine  office :  and  I  beseech  God  give 
me  grace  so  to  do ;  for  I  perceive  I  have  to  do  with  a 
strange  people.  I  suppose  I  may  say  with  St  Paul,  Ostium 
[i^Cor.  xvi.  mild  maqnum  apertum  est,  et  adversarii  multi^;  but  I  refer 
myself  wholly  to  God's  good  providence. 

In  the  business  moved  by  Dr  Youngman  of  Cambridge, 
my  lord  of  Canterbury  shall  be  able  to  ease  you  well.  Mine 
opinion  is  (as  I  have  written  unto  you  before)  that  they  are 
only  to  be  bridled  by  authority.    And  if  they  do  not  revoke 

Tliat  justice  may  be  done.] 
[^  Viz.  to  York,  to  which  diocese  the  bishop  had  recently  been 
appointed.] 

£3  ^  gieat  door  is  opened  unto  me,  and  there  are  many  adversaries.] 


TO   SIR   W.  CECIL. 


305 


their  factious  assertions,  let  them  be  expelled  the  University,  a.d.  iscg. 
for  terror  to  others.    And  although  Cartwright  would  revoke, 
he  is  never  to  be  permitted  to  read  again  in  the  University ; 
for  he  hath  a  busy  head,  stuffed  full  of  singularities. 

Thus  I  cease  at  length  to  trouble  you,  and  commend  you 
most  heartily  to  the  grace  of  God. 

From  Westminster,  27°  Julii,  1570. 

Yours  in  Christ, 
To  the  Honourable  Sir  William  EDM.  LONDON. 

Cecily  Knight,  Secretary/  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 


LETTER  LVl. 

TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Aug.  3,  1569. 
[Lansdown  MS.  11.  No.  61.] 
Sir, — I  HAVE  sent  inclosed  letters  to  certify  my  lords 
and  you  of  the  council,  that  I  can  do  no  good  with  Sir 
John  South  worth"  for  altering  his  opinion  in  religion.  Be- 
sides my  travail  with  him,  Mr  Dean  of  Paul's,  requested  by 
me,  hath  conferred  with  hi  in  very  oft,  and  hath  also  used 
miich  courtesy  and  humanity  towards  him,  and  not  without 
charge ;  which  in  reason  might  be  a  mean  to  move  the  said 
Sir  John  somewhat  to  relent.  But  the  man  is  altogether 
unlearned,  carried  with  a  blind  zeal  without  knowledge.  His 
principal  grounds  are  :  "  he  will  follow  the  faith  of  his  fathers  : 
he  will  die  in  the  faith  wherein  he  was  baptized,  &c."  At 
the  instant  request  of  the  said  Sir  John  Southworth  I  have 
licensed  him  to  repair  to  the  court,  to  sue  unto  your  honours 
that  he  may  be  employed  in  some  service.  My  lord  of  Ely, 
at  the  instant  suit  of  me  and  others,  hath  granted  the  use 
of  his  house  in  Holborn  to  Mons.  Vidame^  till  Michaelmas, 

\^  A  Lancashire  knight,  a  papist,  and  concerned  in  seditious  move- 
ments about  this  time.  See  Strj^pe,  Grind.  204,  and  Parker  i.  525 — 527.] 
John  de  Ferriers,  Vidanie  of  Chartres.  He  narrowly  escaped  in 
the  massacre  at  Paris  in  1572.  Strype  describes  him  as  "a  great  noble- 
man of  France,  and  of  chief  account  among  tlie  protestants,  a  learned 
and  very  good  man."  Strype,  Grind,  p.  206.  See  also  Annals  ii.  i.  249, 
and  Parker  ii.  125.] 

20 

[grindal.] 


306 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1569.  that  he  come  himself.  If  anything  be  said  in  it,  I  pray  you 
let  us  have  your  patrociny^  I  have  received  two  packets  of 
letters  from  my  lords,  one  for  search  of  certain  Irishmen", 
which  now  is  in  hand ;  the  otlier  for  examinations  about  the 
supposed  monster^,  which  shall  be  prosecuted  with  as  much 
speed  as  may  be.  God  keep  you ! 
From  Fulham,  3"  Augusti,  1569. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honour aMe  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majesty. 


LETTER  LVII. 


TO  SIR  ^Y.  CECIL. 
Aug.  lo,  1569. 
[Lansdown  MS.  11.  No.  63.] 
Sir, — Hearing  that  ye  would  repair  to  London  this  day, 
I  am  bold  to  send  you  answers  to  certain  letters  sent  me 
from  my  lords  and  you  of  the  council. 

1.  For  the  monster,  it  appeareth  plainly  to  be  a  coun- 
terfeit matter ;  but  yet  we  cannot  extort  confession  of  the 
manner  of  doings. 

2.  For  Whyte  and  Creygh  the  Irishmen  I  caused  search 
to  be  made,  but  they  were  gone  afore. 

3.  The  mayor  of  AVinchelsea,  being  found  conformable 
in  religion,  was  set  at  liberty,  and  referred  for  other  matters 
to  my  lord  Cobham. 

4.  Mr  Dean  of  Paul's  would  not  gladly  be  troubled  any 
more  with  Sir  John  Southworth ;  for  he  \\  ill  neither  come 
at  prayer  nor  sermon.  I  am  bold  in  ray  letters  to  makq 
a  motion  to  my  lords  to  spare  his  imprisonment  for  a  time ; 
for  the  prison  sicknesses  reign  usually  at  tliis  time  of  the  year. 

\}  Patrociny:  patrocinium,  patronage.] 

P  Suspicious  pcreons,  at  this  juncture  especially,  when  there  were 
jealousies  of  some  insurrections  at  hand.    Strype,  ubi  supr.] 

P  Set  up,  as  it  seems,  by  some  papists,  the  more  at  tliis  time  to 
amuse  the  people.  Ibid.] 


TO   SIR   W.  CECIL. 


307 


Milerus,  the  Irishman  in  my  custody,  is  very  sick  of  an  a.d.  i569. 
ague :  this  letter  inclosed  *  he  wrote  to  you  thirteen  days 
ago,  but  I  forbare  to  send  it  you  till  now.    Thus  ceasing 
to  trouble  you,  I  commend  you  to  Almighty  God.  From 
my  house  at  Fulham,  15"  Augusti,  1569. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  LVIII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Sep(.  <J,  1569. 

[Lansdown  MS.  II.  No.  64.] 

Sir, — As  I  doubt  not  but  ye  have  heard  of  Dr  Bonner's^ 
death,  so  think  I  it  good  to  certify  you  of  the  order  of  his 
burial.  .  The  said  Dr  Bonner  had  stand  excommunicate  by 
a  sentence  in  the  Arches  eight  or  nine  years,  and  never 
desired  absolution.  Wherefore  by  the  law  christian  sepulture 
might  have  been  denied  him :  but  we  thought  not  good  to 
deal  so  rigorously,  and  therefore  permitted  him  to  be  buried 
in  St  George's  church-yard".  And  the  same  to  be  done  not 
in  the  day  solemnly,  but  in  the  night  privily :  which  I  and 
some  others,  with  whom  I  conferred,  thought  requisite  in 
that  person,  for  two  causes.  One  was,  I  heard  that  divers 
his  popish  cousins  and  friends  in  London  assembled  them- 
selves, intending  to  honour  his  funeral  so  much  as  they  could  : 
of  v/liich  honour  such  a  persecutor  was  not  worthy,  and 
specially  in  these  days.  Another  was,  for  that  I  feared  that 
the  people  of  the  city  (to  whom  Bonner  in  his  life  was  most 

Milenis  was  an  Irish  piicst,  comniittod  to  the  custody  of  the 
bishop  of  London.  The  letter  was  written  in  Latin  with  this  title, 
"  Preclarissimo  domino  Willielmo  Cecilio  primario  secretario  llegiae 
Majestatis,  domino  ineo  semper  observatissinio."  Sec  Strype,  Grind, 
p.  207.] 

p  Edmund  Bonner  late  bishop  of  London.  See  Stiype,  Annals  i.  ii. 
298.] 

[''  In  Southv.-ark.] 

20—2 


308 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1559.  odious)  if  they  had  seen  flocking  of  papists  about  his  coffin, 
the  same  being  well  decked  and  covered,  &c.,  they  would 
have  been  moved  with  indignation,  and  so  some  quarrelling 
or  tumult  might  have  ensued  thereupon.  By  his  night-burial 
both  the  inconveniences  have  been  avoided,  and  the  same 
generally  here  well  liked.  AVhat  shall  be  judged  of  it  at  the 
court,  I  cannot  tell ;  it  is  possible  the  report  of  his  burial 
shall  not  there  be  made  truly :  but  tliis  I  write  unto  you 
is  the  very  truth. 

I  pray  you,  be  so  good  as  to  hear  what  the  bringer  hereof, 
Mr  Colpotts,  fellow  of  the  King's  college  in  Cambridge,  can 
say  concerning  the  miserable  state  of  that  house,  through 
the  misgovernment  of  an  evil  provost'.  He  hath  of  late,  con- 
trarj'  to  the  orders  of  all  the  houses  of  the  town,  set  up  a 
junior  regent  to  be  proctor,  and  repelled  a  senior,  much  more 
meet  both  for  religion,  learning,  wisdom,  and  experience.  And 
furthermore,  because  four  of  the  youngest  fellows  would  not 
give  their  voices  at  his  appointment,  he  denieth  them  their 
grace  in  the  house  to  be  bachelors  of  art,  notwithstanding 
that  they  are  very  well  learned ;  and  so  be-like  intendeth  to 
expel  them  the  college.  All  his  study  is  to  oppress  learn- 
ing and  religion.  Truly  it  grieveth  my  heart,  that  such  an 
honourable  foundation  should  be  so  abused.  I  pray  you  be  a 
mean  one  day  that  it  may  be  reformed.  And  for  the  particular 
case  of  the  proctorship,  if  the  University  at  the  election 
should  choose  the  senior  regent  to  be  proctor,  and  so  restore 
him  to  his  place,  which  the  provost  and  his  adherents  had 

P  T^ie  provost  was  Dr  Philip  Baker,  against  whom  certain  grave 
misdemeanours  were  objected,  viz.  that  he  was  a  papist  himself,  and 
a  harbourer  of  notable  papists;  that  he  had  declined  to  obey  the  in- 
junctions given  by  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  in  a  visitation,  a.  d.  1565, 
preserving  some  relics  of  popish  superstition,  which  by  those  injunctions 
he  was  bound  to  remove  and  destroy ;  that  he  discouraged  the  study 
of  divinity,  and  was  negligent  of  his  own  duties  in  the  college;  that 
he  never  preached,  neither  at  home  nor  abroad,  weltering  in  idleness, 
and  wholly  serving  mammon ;  that  he  dealt  fraudulently  with  the  pro- 
perty of  the  college,  &c.  &c.  He  was  deprived  by  the  Queen's  com- 
missioners on  the  22nd  of  February  in  this  year ;  and  through  Grindal's 
intercession  was  succeeded  by  Roger  Goad,  B.D.  Baker  was  said  to 
have  fled  to  Louvain,  then  the  great  receptacle  for  the  deprived  English 
clergj',  who  adhered  to  the  papacy.  See  Strj-pe,  Grind,  pp.  210 — 216, 
and  Wliitgift  i.  84,  35.] 


TO   SIR   \V.  CECIL. 


309 


by  wrong-  taken  from  him  in  his  college,  it  should  not  be  a.d.  i569. 
against   the   good  meaning  of  the  composition^  in  mine 
opinion.    And  I  pray  you  to  shew  favour  to  the  senior,  as 
occasion  may  serve.    God  keep  you  !    From  Fulliam,  9°  Sep- 
tembr.  1569. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

P.  S.  My  grapes  this  year  are  not  yet  ripe :  about  the 
end  of  the  next  week  I  hope  to  send  some  to  the  Queen's 
majesty. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 


LETTER  LIX. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Hepl.  20,  IStJy. 
[Lansdown  MS.  11.  No.  65.] 

Sir, — Acknowledging  myself  always  most  bounden  unto 
you,  I  will,  according  to  the  request  of  your  late  letters,  labour 
to  compound  and  finish  the  controversy  between  the  Spanish  and 
French  preachers  so  soon  as  possibly  I  can.  There  are  some 
impediments  of  expedition  at  this  present ;  partly  because  I 
cannot  well  finish  this  matter,  except  I  myself  remained  at 
London  two  or  three  days,  whither  I  am  somewhat  loath  to  go 
hastily,  for  that  the  plague  is  most  stirring  near  my  house 
there  ;  and  partly  because  the  French  preacher  buried  one 
out  of  his  house  of  the  plague,  the  15th  of  this  month.  I  will 
send  for  Oorranus^,  the  Spanish  preacher,  and  talk  with  him 
first,  and  after  with  the  other  parties.    If  any  thing  be  offered 

P  i.  e.  the  composition  between  King's  college  and  tlic  University.] 
P  "  There  was  now  in  London  one  Corranus,  a  Spaniard,  and  native 
of  Seville,  preacher  to  an  assembly  of  Spanish  protcstants,  though  he 
himself  was  a  member  of  the  Italian  congregation,  to  wliich  one  Hiero- 
nytnus  was  preacher.... A  contest  this  year  arose  between  this  man  and 
Hicronymus;  the  occasion  whereof  seemed  in  part  to  be  this.  Corranus 
of  late  had  caused  a  table,  entitled  Dk  Operibu.i  Dei,  wrote  by  him  in 
French,  to  be  printed  in  Norwich,  not  offering  the  same  to  be  examined 


310 


LETTERS. 


A.D.  1569.  to  Corramis  on  my  part  that  is  too  hard,  I  am  well  contented 
to  refer  the  moderation  thereof  to  your  judgment.  True  it 
is  that  Corranus  hath  good  learning ;  but  I  have  no  good 
liking  of  his  spirit  and  of  his  dealings,  whereof  I  have  had 
good  experience.  And  because  I  perceive  ye  have  not  been 
informed  where  the  original  fault  was,  so  soon  as  I  can,  I 
purpose  to  send  you  some  notes  of  the  beginning  and  process 
thereof;  thus  much  only  signifying  in  the  mean  time,  that 

here  before  it  was  printed.  But  the  minister  and  seniors  of  the  Italian 
church  had  misliked  certain  doctrines  contained  in  the  said  table,  waver- 
ing, as  it  seems,  somewhat  from  the  opinions  of  Calvin ;  and  therefore 
they  had  admonished  Corranus  to  answer  the  same  before  them.. ..The 
French  church  also  before  this  had  contested  with  him,  and  many  high 
words  had  passed  between  them.  Hereupon  sprang  up  a  great  dissension 
between  the  said  Spaniard,  and  Cousin  the  French  preacher,  and  the 
elders  of  that  church :  for  they  gave  him  no  countenance,  but  required 
his  revocation  of  his  principles,  and  submission.  But  Corranus  thought 
himself  injured  by  the  minister  and  some  of  the  elders^  and  refused 
them.... He  wrote  no  less  than  seven  letters  to  Beza,  together  with  an 
apology,  relating  his  own  case,  and  foully  accusing  not  only  the  French 
minister  Cousin,  and  divers  of  the  members  of  that  church,  but  the  whole 
bench  of  elders. . . .  Beza  did  not  like  the  hot  accusing  spirit  of  this  Spaniard, 
nor  did  he  thuik  fit  to  take  the  deciding  of  the  case  to  himself;  but  in  the 
beginning  of  March  laid  the  business  open  to  the  bishop  of  London,  and 
withal  sent  him  Corranus's  letters,"  referring  the  matter  wholly  to  his  judg- 
ment. This  happened  in  the  year  1.508.  The  bishop  was  again  disturbed 
by  the  controversy  in  the  following  year.  Corranus  had  found  influential 
friends  at  court,  and  amongst  the  number  secretary  Cecil,  who  in  a 
letter  to  the  bishop  commended  his  learning,  and  hinted  that  he  thought 
too  hard  terms  were  put  upon  him,  and  prayed  him  to  compound  the 
controversy  as  soon  as  possibly  he  could.  See  Strype,  Grind,  pp.  185 
and  218.] 

P  "  The  beginning  and  rise  of  the  controversy  between  Corranus  and 
the  French  chm-ch  was  not  so  plain  to  the  secretaiy.  Of  which  therefore 
the  bishop  sent  him  this  account,  viz.  Anno  Dom.  156.3  a  packet  of  letters 
was  directed  to  a  French  merchant  of  London,  being  a  member  of  the 
French  church:  and  under  the  direction  were  written  words  to  this  or 
like  effect ;  For  matters  of  great  importance  touching  the  church  of  God. 
In  the  said  packet  was  found  a  letter  from  Antonius  Corranus,  the 
Spanish  preacher,  then  being  in  France,  written  to  one  Cassiodorus,' 
another  Spanish  preacher,  not  long  before  remaining  in  London.  The 
said  Cassiodorus,  being  accused  of  a  grievous  crime,  fled  the  realm  upon 
the  accusation,  no  man  knew  whither.  The  said  packet  directed  as 
above  was  brought  to  the  minister  and  seniors  of  the  French  church, 
who  after  some  consultation,  considering  that  the  title  was.  For  matters 


TO   SIR   W.  CECIL. 


311 


upon  sundry  judicial  hearings  of  the  matter  the  fault  was  a.d.  iseg. 
by  sentence  pronounced  to  be  in  Corranus.  For  restitution 
of  Corranus  to  his  preaching  or  reading,  there  is  now  lately 
a  new  difficulty  arisen.  Corranus  of  late  hath  caused  a  table, 
which  he  wrote  in  the  French  tongue,  intituled  de  operihis 
Dei-,  to  be  printed  at  Norwich ;  not  offering  the  same  to  be 
examined  here  before  it  was  printed. 

The  minister  and  seniors  of  the  Italian  church  in  London, 
(whereof  Corranus  is  a  member,)  mislike  the  doctrine  con- 
tained in  the  said  table,  and  therefore  have  monished  the  said 

of  God's  church,  concluded  to  open  the  said  packet,  and  also  to  break  up 
the  letter  directed  to  Cassiodoi-us.  And  finding  no  public  matter  in  it, 
but  only  for  the  impression  of  tlie  Spanish  bible,  they  wrote  answer  to 
Corranus,  that  Cassiodorus  was  departed  out  of  this  realm,  and,  as  they 
thought,  was  gone  into  Germany.  And  by  chance,  (as  should  seem,) 
rather  than  of  any  purpose,  they  kept  still  Corranus's  said  letter  in 
their  custody.  After  the  great  troubles  in  Antwerp,  CoiTanus  came  to 
London,  and  desired  to  be  admitted  into  the  French  church.  The  con- 
sistory called  him  before  them,  and  burdened  him  with  the  said  letters ; 
which  ministered  great  occasion  of  suspicion,  (as  they  thought,)  that  the 
said  Corranus  did  not  tliink  well  in  some  principal  articles  of  Christian 
religion.  He  answered,  that  his  letter  was  ^\Titten  by  way  of  question- 
ing, and  not  of  affirmation.  They  replied,  that  such  kind  of  questioning 
was  not  meet  in  these  times  for  a  minister  of  God's  church ;  but  in  the 
end  offered,  that  if  lie  would  subscribe  to  true  doctrine,  and  acknowledge 
that  those  letters  were  imprudcnter  scriptte,  he  should  be  received  into 
the  church.  Corranus  answered,  that  the  letters  were  written  in  good 
and  lawful  manner;  and  that  he  did  not  repent  the  writing  of  them; 
and  that  he  would  (if  need  were)  set  tlicm  out  in  print,  with  a  defence 
or  apology  annexed.  Whereupon  tlie  minister  and  senioi-s  of  the  French 
church  would  not  receive  him.  Corranus  thinking  himself  injured  here- 
with, and  offended  with  certain  speeches  uttered  by  some  of  the  French 
church  in  Lombard-street,  Qwhere  merchants  met  before  the  Exchange 
was  built,]  and  at  tables  in  London,  (as  he  often  declared  unto  the 
bishop,  who  always  advised  him  to  contemn  them,)  wrote  a  pamphlet, 
which  he  called  an  Apology,  but  indeed  a  sharp  invective,  containing 
many  slanders  against  the  ministers  and  seniors  of  the  French  church, 
and  also  sundry  untruths  of  the  bishop's  own  knowledge.  Which 
Apology  was  communicated  unto  divers,  and  a  copy  thereof  sent  to 
Beza,  to  Geneva.  It  was  long  and  tedious;  and  the  principal  points 
of  it  were  contained  and  answered  in  a  letter  of  Beza  to  Corranus;  which 
is  published  among  his  epistles.  Whereupon  the  ministers  and  elders 
complained  against  Corranus,  before  the  bishop  and  commissioners  eccle- 
siastical, for  defamation,  as  was  said  before."  See  Strype,  Grind,  pp.  219, 
220.]  P  On  the  works  of  God.] 


312 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1569.  Corranus  to  answer  for  the  same  before  them.  Thus  much 
Hieronymus,  the  Italian  preacher,  told  me  sithenee  the  receipt 
of  your  letters.  If  the  controversy  with  the  French  (which 
is  only  about  offence  in  manners)  be  compounded,  I  cannot 
see  but  his  restitution  to  reading  or  preaching  must  be 
deferred,  till  he  have  cleared  himself  before  the  governors 
of  his  own  church  in  matters  of  doctrine,  which  is  a  matter  of 
far  greater  moment.  I  do  not  yet  know  the  pai'ticular  matters  ; 
but  I  have  willed  Hieronymus,  the  Italian  preacher,  to 
translate  the  said  table  into  Latin,  and  to  send  me  a  copy, 
that  some  conference  may  be  used  in  it.  Thus  much  for 
Corranus ' . 

I  hear  that  some  fault  is  found  with  me  abroad,  for 
sending  my  servant  lately  to  the  court  with  grapes,  seeing 
one  died  in  my  house  of  the  plague,  (as  they  say,)  and  three 
more  are  sick..  The  truth  is,  one  died  in  my  house  the  19th 
of  this  month,  who  had  laid  but  three  days  ;  but  he  had  gone 
abroad  languishing  above  twenty  days  before  that,  being  troubled 
with  a  flux,  and  thinking  to  bear  it  out,  took  cold  and  so 
ended  his  life.  But  I  thank  God  there  is  none  sick  in  my 
house ;  neither  would  I  so  far  have  overseen  myself,  as  to 
have  sent  to  her  majesty,  if  I  had  not  been  most  assured 
that  my  man's  sickness  was  not  of  the  plague ;  and  if  I 
suspected  any  such  thing  now,  I  would  not  keep  my  household 
together,  as  I  do.  Thus  much  I  thought  good  also  to  signify 
unto  you. 

God  keep  you  !    From  Fulham,  20  September,  1569. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honoxhrahle  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 

{}  "  At  length,  by  the  favour  chiefly  of  the  earl  of  Leicester,  but  not 
before  Grindal  was  removed  to  York,  Corranus  brake  through  these 
clouds.  For  in  the  year  1571  he  was  prefen-ed  to  be  reader  of  divinity 
in  Latin  at  the  Temple;  and  some  years  after  he  read  divinity  at  Oxford, 
having  first  purged  himself  of  certain  doctrines  formerly  charged  upon 
him :  and  becoming  a  member  of  the  church  of  England,  obtained  a 
prebend  of  St  Paul's  church,  London;  and  having  published  several 
tracts,  died,  and  M'as  buried  in  London  about  the  year  1591."  See  Strype, 
Grind,  p.  221.] 


313 


JUDICIUM  EPISCOPI  LONDINENSIS, 

DE  ANTONIO  COBRANO^ 

Junii  5°,  1567. 

Quia  ad  iionnullos  (uti  accepimus)  fama  pervenit,  quos- 
dam  occasione  literarum  quarundam  privatim  scriptarum  sus- 
piciones  concepisse  de  domino  Antonio  Bellerivo  Corrano 
Hispano,  nuper  ecclesise  Montargiri  erectse  in  Galliis  ministro, 
et  postea  ab  ecclesia  Antverpiana  accersito  ;  quae  quidem  sus- 
piciones,  post  dicti  domini  Antonii  ad  nos  adventuni,  mul- 
torum  sermonibus  in  nostris  pariter  ac  transmarinis  ecclesiis 
jactatse,  non  nihil  creverunt :  Nos,  concordise  et  pacis  eccle- 
siasticse  conservandse,  et  famse  dicti  domini  Antonii  tuendae 
studio  permoti,  eum  accersivimus,  et  cum  eo,  adhibitis  ali- 
quot piis  ac  doctis  viris,  de  illis  clmstianae  religionis  capitibus, 
de  quibus  in  suspicionem  aliquam  venerat,  diligenter  contu- 
limus ;  et  ex  collatione  cum  illo  habita  plane  intelleximus,  dic- 
tum dominum  Corranum  ab  omnibus  inipiis  dogmatibus  alienum 
esse,  et  de  religione  Christiana  bene  ac  pie  sentire,  puramque 
evangelii  doctrinam,  quam  nostra  aliseque  ecclesise  reformatse 
profitentur,  ex  animo  amplexari.  Et  quia  nobis  abunde  sa- 
tisfecit,  ut  et  aliis  etiam  omnibus  satisfiat,  dominoque  Cor- 
rano fama  sua  maneat  integra,  conceptseque  suspiciones  om- 
nium animis  eximantur,  isti  [ista]  hoc  scripto,  apud  omnes 
qui  illud  lecturi  sunt  aut  audituri,  testata  esse  volumus.  Date 
quinto  die  mensis  Junii,  1.567.  Anno  regni  sereniss.  Eliza- 
beths?, Anglise,  Franciae,  et  Hibernise  Regina?,  nono. 

EDM.  LONDON. 

(Appenso  magno  sigillo,  cum  effigie  D.  Pauli,  cera  rubra.) 

P  This  document  is  taken  from  a  very  rare  tract,  entitled  "Acta 
Consistorii  Ecclesiie  Londino-Gallicae,  cum  Responso  Antonii;  ex  quorum 
lectione  facile  quivis  intelligere  poterit  statum  controversia;  inter  Jo. 
Cusinum,  ejusd.  Ecclesia;  Ministrum,  ct  Ant.  Corranum  Hispanorum 
peregrinorum  Concionatorem.  Anno  1.57L"  This  tract  contains  the 
letter  of  Corranus  to  Cassiodorus,  alluded  to  in  a  former  note,  p.  310, 
which  occasioned  the  suspicions  of  the  orthodoxy  of  Corranus,  and 
which  Bishop  Grindal  alludes  to  in  this  judgment.  It  would  seem  that 
the  bishop  had  judged  too  favourably  of  Con-anus.] 


LETTERS. 


Translation. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDON'S  JUDGMENT  IN  THE 
MATTER  OF  CORRANUS. 

Whereas  it  has  been  reported  to  sundry  persons,  as  we 
have  heard,  that  some,  on  account  of  a  certain  letter  privately 
written,  have  conceived  suspicions  concerning  master  Antonius 
Bellerivus  Corranus,  a  Spaniard,  lately  minister  of  the  church 
at  Montargis  in  France,  and  afterwards  called  by  the  church 
at  Antwerp ;  which  suspicions,  after  the  arrival  of  the  said 
master  Antonius  amongst  us,  being  talked  of  by  many  in 
our  own,  as  well  as  in  the  churches  beyond  sea,  have  con- 
siderably increased  :  We,  moved  with  the  desire  of  preserving 
the  concord  and  peace  of  the  church,  and  of  defending  the 
good  fame  of  the  said  master  Antonius,  have  cited  him  be- 
fore us,  and  have  diligently  conferred  with  him,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  some  pious  and  learned  men,  on  those  points  of 
christian  religion,  concerning  which  he  had  fallen  under  some 
suspicion ;  and,  from  the  conference  had  with  him,  we  have 
plainly  understood,  that  the  said  master  Corranus  is  averse 
from  all  impious  opinions,  and  that  he  entertains  right  and 
pious  sentiments  concerning  christian  religion,  and  embraces 
from  his  heart  the  pure  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  which  our 
own  and  other  reformed  churches  profess.  And  since  he  has 
abundantly  satisfied  us,  that  all  others  also  may  be  satisfied, 
and  that  his  character  may  remain  unimpeached,  and  the 
suspicions  which  had  been  conceived  may  be  removed  from 
the  minds  of  all,  we  wish  these  things  to  be  testified  by 
this  writing  unto  all  who  may  read  or  hear  it.  Given  on 
the  5th  day  of  June,  1567,  in  the  9th  year  of  the  reign  of 
her  most  serene  majesty,  Elizabeth,  queen  of  England, 
France,  and  Ireland. 

EDM.  LONDON. 

(The  great  seal  was  appended,  with  the  image  of  St  Paul, 
in  red  wax.) 


TO   SIR  W.  CECIL. 


315 


LETTER  LX. 

TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Oct.  22,  1569. 
[Lansdown  MS.  11.  No.  68.] 

Sir, — I  THANK  you  that  ye  are  desirous  to  hear  of  my 
health.  I  thank  God,  I  am  well,  pro  meo  more^ :  and  my 
household  is  also  well.  I  have  not  witten  to  you  of  late, 
because  I  would  not  trouble  you,  being  otherwise  occupied 
in  affairs  of  greatest  importance.  I,  and  such  other  poor 
men,  pray  daily  unto  Grod,  that  he  may  give  unto  my  lords 
and  you  of  the  council  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  fortitude, 
that  ye  may  bene  explicare  cons  ilia-,  for  the  Queen's  majesty's 
safety  and  surety.  Yesternight  I  received  a  letter  from  Lon-: 
don,  wherein  were  M'ritten  these  words  following : 

"  The  bishop  of  Ross^  mustered  this  day  in  Paul's  church, 
in  a  gown  of  damask,  with  a  great  rout  about  him,  and  attend- 
ing upon  him,  as  it  were  to  be  seen  and  known  to  the  world,  &;c." 

What  may  be  gathered  of  such  doings,  1  refer  to  your 
judgment. 

I  have  done  for  the  chancellor  of  Peterborough  as  you 
wished  me.  I  pi-ay  you,  help  to  get  me  discharged  of  mine 
Irish  guest ^  whose  petition  I  send  you  herewith.  In  mine 
opinion  (under  your  correction)  it  were  good  he  were  sent 
by  a  pursuivant  at  his  charge  to  my  lord  deputy,  there  to 
be  ordered  as  you  shall  send  instructions,  or  as  my  lord 
deputy  and  the  lord  chancellor  and  bishops  of  the  council 
there  shall  think  requisite.  Cyprian  would  have  things  judged 
in  the  countries  where  the  faults  be  committed.  God  keep 
you!    From  my  house  at  Fulham,  22**  Octob.  1569. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honouralle  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 

\}  After  my  manner.]       P  Successfully  accomplish  your  counsels.] 
P  John  Leslie,  queen  Mary's  agent  in  England.    He  was  continually 
endeavouring  to  promote  her  cause  by  fomenting  rebellions  in  England, 
and  kept  up  a  secret  correspondence  with  the  pope  for  that  purpose. 
Strype,  Grind.  222.] 

["  Milerus.    See  p.  307.] 


316 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LXI. 


TO  THE  LORDS  AND  OTHERS  OF  THE  PRIVY  COUNCIL. 

Jan.  4,  1569. 
[Lansdown  MS.  12.  No.  28.] 

It  may  please  your  lordships  to  be  advertised,  that  I 
have  received  your  letters  of  the  29th  of  December  last,  and 
withal  a  bill  exhibited  to  your  lordships  for  maintenance  of 
singularity  in  religion,  in  certain  disordered  persons*.   In  which 

The  chief  teachers  of  these  separatists  were  Bonham  and  Crane ; 
who  at  these  house-meetings  did  use  to  preach  and  expound  the  scrip- 
tures, to  baptize,  administer  the  communion,  marry  according  to  the 
Geneva  hook,  and  withal  very  vehemently  would  inveigh  against  the 
government  and  religious  usages  of  the  Church  of  England :  for  which 
they  had  been  taken  up,  but  obtained  their  liberty  again ;  yet  with  some 
promise  to  carry  themselves  with  more  moderation  and  forbearance  for 
the  future.  This  promise  they  broke :  whereupon  Bonham  was  taken 
up  again  by  the  bishop's  order,  and  Crane  was  forbid  to  preach  any  more 
in  his  diocese. 

Upon  this,  the  Londoners  of  their  party  were  much  displeased  with 
Grindal,  and  took  the  confidence  to  make  a  complaint  against  him  to  the 
Privy  Council,  as  though  he  had  broke  liis  word  with  them.  To  this 
tenor  ran  their  supplication  to  the  council: 

"  We  beseech  your  honours  for  God's  cause  favourably  to  consider  of 
these  few  lines.  The  effect  is  to  certify  you,  that  whereas  a  certain  of 
us  poor  men  of  the  city  were  kept  in  prison  one  whole  year  for  our  con- 
science sake,  because  we  would  serve  our  God  by  the  rule  of  his  holy 
word,  without  the  vain  and  wicked  ceremonies  and  traditions  of  papistry ; 
and  being  delivered  forth  the  23d  of  April  last  past,  by  authority  of  the 
honourable  council's  letter,  as  the  bishop  declared  to  us  all  at  liis  house 
the  third  of  May,  saying,  that  means  had  been  made  to  your  honours  for 
our  liberty ;  the  effect  thereof,  he  said,  was,  that  we  were  freed  from  our 
parish  churches,  and  that  we  might  hear  such  preachers  whom  we  liked 
best  of  in  the  city:  also,  whereas  we  requested  to  have  baptism  truly 
ministered  to  our  children  according  to  the  word  and  order  of  the  Geneva 
book ;  he  said,  that  he  would  tolerate  it,  and  appoint  two  or  three  to  do 
it ;  immediately  after,  at  our  request,  he  appointed  two  preachers,  called 
Bonham  and  Crane,  under  his  hand-writing  to  keep  a  lecture. 

"  But  now  of  late,  because  Bonham  did  marry  a  couple,  and  baptize 
one  of  our  children  by  tlie  order  of  the  said  book,  which  is  most  sincere, 
he  hath  commanded  him  to  be  kept  close  prisoner;  and  Mr  Crane  also 
he  hath  commanded  not  to  preach  in  his  diocese. 

"  By  these  means  were  we  driven  at  the  first  to  forsake  the  churches, 


TO  THE    LORDS  AND  OTHERS   OF   THE  PRIVY  COUNCIL.  317 

letters  also  your  lordships  require  to  know,  in  what  sort  I  a.d.  iseg. 
have  heretofore  proceeded  towards  them,  and  also  to  know, 
■what  order  in  mine  opinion  is  best  to  be  taken  with  them. 

For  the  first.  In  April  last  past,  I  wrote  my  letters  to 
Mr  Secretaiy,  declaring  unto  him,  that  if  the  said  disordered 
persons  were  then  after  a  year's  imprisonment,  simply  and 
without  condition,  set  at  liberty,  saving  only  an  earnest  ad- 
monition to  live  in  good  order  hereafter ;  both  I,  and  many 
other  that  were  their  friends,  and  yet  conformable  subjects, 
had  conceived  very  certain  hope,  that  taste  of  liberty  and 
experience  of  your  clemency  should  in  time  work  good 
obedience  in  them,  which  by  compulsion  of  imprisonment 
could  not  be  wrought ;  and  that,  if  by  trial  it  were  found,  that 
this  proceeding  did  no  good,  then  might  they  easily  be  con- 
mitted  again.  The  motion  of  these  letters  shewed  unto  your 
lordships  was  approved  by  the  same,  as  appeareth  in  your 
letters  of  the  28th  of  tlie  said  April ;  wherein  also  your 
lordships  referred  the  order  of  them  to  my  discretion.  I 
thereupon,  calling  the  principals  of  them,  read  unto  them  your 
letters,  wherein,  amongst  other  things,  is  contained  this  ad- 
monition following : 

'■'■Letting  them  understand,  when  you  shall  release  them,  that 
if  any  of  them,  after  their  enlargement,  shall  hehave 
themselves  factiously  or  disorderly,  they  shall  not  fail 
to  receive  such  punishment,  as  may  he  an  example  to 
others  of  their  sort  hereafter:  and  so  with  such  further 

and  to  congregate  in  our  houses.  Now  we  protest  to  your  honours,  we 
never  yielded  to  no  condition  in  our  coming  forth  of  prison,  but  minded 
to  stand  fast  in  tlie  same  sincerity  of  tlie  gospel,  that  we  did  when  we 
were  in  prison,  approved  and  commanded  of  God  in  his  word.  And 
therefore  we  humbly  beseech  your  honours  to  let  us  have  your  further- 
ance and  help  in  so  good  a  cause :  that  our  bodies  and  goods  be  no  more 
molested  for  standing  in  this  good  purpose,  which  we  most  heartily 
desire  to  see  flourish  throughout  this  realm,  to  God's  high  honour,  the 
preservation  of  your  honourable  personages,  and  safeguard  of  this  realm." 

Hereupon  the  lords  wrote  a  letter  to  the  bishop,  and  sent  witlial  the 
said  supplication.  The  accusation  wherewith  they  had  charged  him  in 
their  supplication  touched  the  reverend  father  somewhat  closely:  for 
therein  he  saw  they  had  wi-ongfully  represented  his  doings  with  them, 
and  thereby  dealt  very  ingratefully  with  him,  who  had  used  gentleness 
and  mercy  towards  them;  hoping  by  that  means  the  better  to  bring 
them  off  from  their  singularity.    See  Strype,  Gi-ind.  pp.  226 — 228.] 


318 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1539.        admonition  as  you  shall  thinJc  convenient^  yoiir  lordship 
may  deal  with  them,  as  you  shall  see  caused 

And  after  the  reading  of  your  said  letters,  with  further 
and  earnest  admonition  by  nie  given  to  like  effect,  in  the 
presence  of  a  good  number,  I  caused  them  to  be  enlarged. 

And  herein  your  lordships  may  easily  perceive  how  un- 
truly these  men  burden  me.  For  how  could  I  say,  that  your 
lordships  had  exempted  them  from  the  laws,  when  as  by  your 
letters,  read  unto  them  openly  at  that  very  instant,  the  con- 
trary did  manifestly  appear  I  And  whether  I  licensed  Bonham 
or  Crane  to  preach  to  them  according  to  their  phantasies,  it 
may  appear  also  by  a  promise  made  by  the  said  Bonham^, 
sent  herewith  in  writing,  before  he  had  my  license  to  preach ; 
the  said  license  being  granted  afore  their  enlargement,  and 
not  after,  as  they  suggest.  And  furthermore.  Crane  was  ad- 
mitted only  by  woi'd  of  mouth  upon  like  promise.  But  now 
of  late,  perceiving  tliat  these  disordered  persons,  and  their 
preachers,  did  keep  no  promise,  but  began  to  enter  into  open 
breach  of  the  laws  and  disturbance  of  good  order,  I  have 
imprisoned  and  discharged  some  of  them,  as  is  alleged ;  and 
was  appurposed  now  in  the  end  of  these  holidays  to  deal 
with  more  of  them  to  like  effect,  though  your  letters  had 
not  come.  Wherein  my  lord  of  Canterbury  and  I  have 
had  divers  conferences. 

\}  A  promise  made  by  'William  Bonham,  preacher: 
"  Memorandum,  That  I,  William  Bonham,  do  faithfully  promise, 
that  I  will  not  at  any  time  hereafter  use  any  public  preaching,  or 
open  reading,  or  expounding  of  the  scriptures ;  nor  cause,  neither 
be  present  at,  any  private  assemblies  of  prayer,  or  expounding  of 
the  scriptures,  or  ministering  the  communion,  in  any  house  or  other 
place,  contrary  to  the  state  of  religion,  now  by  public  authority 
established,  or  contrary  to  the  laws  of  this  realm  of  England. 
Neither  will  I  inveigh  against  any  rites  or  ceremonies  used  or  re- 
ceived by  common  authority  within  this  realm." 
"  This  promise  was  read  and  declared  by  the  said  "William  Bonham, 
before  Thomas  Huick,  doctor  of  law,  and  vicar  general  to  the 
right  reverend  father  in  God,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  at  his 
house  in  Pater-noster  Row,  in  London,  the  first  day  of  May  1569. 
For  the  performance  whereof,  the  said  William  Bonham  hath  faith- 
fully promised  for  to  observe  the  same ;  being  also  at  present  at  the 
reading  thereof,  Thomas  Jones,  deputy  to  Mr  Bedell,  clerk  to  the 
Queen's  majesty's  commissioners  for  causes  ecclesiastical.''^ 


TO   THE  LORDS    AND   OTHERS  OF   THE  PRIVY   COUXCIL.  319 

But  now  that  the  matter  is  opened  unto  your  lordships,  a.d.  iseg. 
and  that  by  their  own  means,  mine  opinion  is,  that  all  the 
heads  of  this  unhappy  faction  should  be  with  all  expedition 
severely  punished,  to  the  example  of  others,  as  people  fana- 
tical and  incurable :  which  punishment,  if  it  proceed  by 
order  from  your  lordships,  shall  breed  the  greater  terror. 
And  because  all  prisoners,  for  any  colour  of  any  religion, 
be  it  never  so  wicked,  find  great  supportation  and  comfort 
in  London,  in  my  opinion,  (under  your  lordships""  correction,) 
•it  were  not  amiss  that  six  of  the  most  desperate  of  them 
should  be  sent  to  the  common  gaol  of  Cambridge,  and  six 
likewise  to  Oxford,  and  some  other  of  them  to  other  gaols 
near  hereabouts,  as  to  your  wisdoms  shall  be  thought  expe- 
dient. The  names  of  those  that  Avere  enlarged  by  me,  I 
send  to  your  lordships  in  a  schedule  annexed.  And  thus, 
praying  pardon  for  troubling  your  lordships  Avith  so  long  a 
letter,  I  commend  your  good  lordships  to  Almighty  God, 
"who  ever  have  you  in  his  blessed  keeping !  From  my  house 
at  PauFs  in  London,  this  4th  of  January,  1569. 

Your  lordships''  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  Lords,  my  Lords  and  others 
of  the  Queen's  Majesty''s  most 
Honourable  Privy  Council. 


LETTER  LXII. 


TO  THE  LORDS  OF  THE  PRIVY  COUNCIL. 
Jan.  14,  ISfil). 
[^Lansdown  MS.  12.  No.  SO.] 

It  may  please  your  good  lordships  to  be  advertised,  that 
Michael  Hare,  Esq.',  by  order  from  your  lordships,  hath 

P  Another  Poi)ish  guest,  put  upon  our  bishop  by  the  council  about 
this  time,  was  Michael  Hare,  Esq.  whom  they  sent  to  him,  November  15, 
with  an  order  prescribed  by  them,  and  brought  by  those  that  were  the 


320 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  15C9.  remained  in  my  house  sithence  the  1 5th  of  November  last,  in 
which  time  I  have  conferred  and  travailed  with  him,  (as  my 
other  businesses  would  permit  me,)  to  persuade  him  to  resort 
to  common  prayer,  to  communicate  with  us  in  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  generally  to  assent  to  all  points  of  godly  religion 
by  law  established  in  this  realm.  Notwithstanding,  finding 
the  said  Mr  Hare  in  all  other  matters  very  courteous  and 
tractable,  I  cannot  yet  persuade  him  hereunto,  alleging  always 
that  he  is  not  yet  satisfied  in  conscience,  and  that  for  con- 
science sake  only  he  doth  forbear  so  to  do,  and  not  of  malice. 
The  principal  ground  whereon  he  most  stayeth  himself  in 
all  conferences  is  the  long  continuance  of  the  contrary  religion, 
in  the  times  that  have  gone  before ;  notwithstanding  sundry 
allegations  by  me  made,  and  divers  authorities  shewed,  that 
the  most  ancient  times  agree  with  us.  Thus  much  I  thought 
it  my  duty  to  signify  to  your  good  lordships,  according  to 
the  order  prescribed  me  in  your  letters  sent  by  those  that 
brought  the  said  Mr  Hare  unto  me.  Referring  the  rest  to 
your  wisdoms,  and  so  ceasing  further  to  trouble  your  lordships, 
I  commend  the  same  to  the  grace  of  Almighty  God. 

From  my  house  at  Fulham,  this  14th  of  January,  1569. 
Your  Lordships"'  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 


LETTER  LXIII. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Feb.  3,  15C9. 
[Lansdown  MS.  ]2.  No.  32.] 

Sir, — I  pray  you  most  instantly  to  be  a  mean  that 
I  be  not  troubled  with  the  bishop  of  Ross.  He  is  a  man 
of  such  quality  as  I  like  nothing  at  all.  If  needs  I  must 
have  a  guest,  I  had  rather  keep  Mr  Hare  still.  The  dean 
of  St  Paul's,  his  wife  and  household,  is  at  Hadham.  He 

bringers  of  the  said  Hare;  which  was  to  tliis  effect,  that  tlie  bishop 
should  according  to  liis  prudence  and  learning  deal  -with  him  to  bring 
him  to  conformity  in  the  religion  established.    Strype,  Grind,  jj.  223.] 


TO    SIR    W.  CKCIfj. 


321 


himself  is  commonly  with  me  at  meals.  And  if  it  please  you  a.  d.  1570. 
to  know  mine  opinion  in  penere,  surely  I  think  it  were  good 
that  such  as  deserve  to  be  committed  should  be  sent  ad 
custodias  publicas^.  Experience  declareth,  that  none  of  those 
are  reformed  which  are  sent  to  me  and  others ;  and  by 
receiving  of  them  the  punishment  lighteth  upon  us. 

God  keep  you!  From  my  house  at  PauFs,  this  Sunday 
morning,  between  eight  and  nine,  immediately  after  the  re- 
ceipt of  your  letter.    3°  Febr.  1569.  [1570.] 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary  to 
the  Queens  Majestty. 


LETTER  LXIV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 
Feb.  27,  1570. 
[Lansdown  MS.  12.    No.  34.] 

Sir, — I  pray  you  give  me  leave  to  trouble  you  with  a 
suit  of  such  nature,  as  I  have  not  used  to  trouble  you 
heretofore ;  whereunto  I  am  by  necessity  enforced  for 
the  benefit  of  three  orphans,  very  near  unto  me  in  blood  ; 
praying  you  also  to  give  me  leave  to  open  some  part  of  the 
circumstances  of  my  said  suit,  for  the  plainer  understanding 
thereof. 

So  it  is,  that  my  only  brother,  Robert  Grindal,  of  St 
Bees2,  in  the  county  of  Cumberland,  and  Elizabeth  his  wife, 
and  Edmund  Grindal,  their  only  son,  died  all  three  within 
the  space  of  three  weeks,  to  my  no  small  grief,  about  eighteen 
months  ago.  My  said  brother  left  four  daughters  orphans, 
and  by  testament  made  the  second  daughter,  whose  name  is 
Anne  Grindal,  his  sole  executrix :  wherein  she  had  the  pos- 
session of  two  leases,  both  by  me  obtained  of  Sir  Thomas 
Challoner,  knight,  for  the  which  also  I  paid  the  fines.  The 
one  lease  is  of  the  house  wherein  I  was  born,  and  the  lands 

['  To  the  public  prisons.]  ['•'  MS.  St  Beghes'.] 

21 


322 


LETTERS. 


A.D.  1570.  pertaining  thereto,  being  a  small  matter,  under  twenty  shillings 
rent,  but  well  builded  at  the  charges  of  my  father  and  brother. 
The  other  lease  is  of  certain  tithes  of  the  parsonage  of  St 
Bees  aforesaid.  Now  the  said  Anne  Grindal,  notwith- 
standing her  father  in  his  testament  willed  her  in  all  tilings 
to  be  directed  by  me,  clean  contrary  to  my  mind,  and  utterly 
against  my  will,  mairied  with  one  William  Dacres,  son  of 
Eichard  Dacres,  who  dweUeth  beside  Carlisle,  gentleman ; 
which  AVilliam  Dacres  (as  I  hear  repeated,  for  I  know  no 
certainty  thereof.)  hath  combined  himself  ^vith  Leonard  Dacres, 
and  others,  in  the  late  traitorous  rebellion',  moved  in  those 
parts.  Now  my  suit  is  this,  that  if  it  fall  forth  that  the 
said  WiUiam  Dacres,  who  married  my  niece,  as  is  aforesaid, 
do  forfeit  his  goods  and  chattels  (for  lands  he  hath  none)  to 
the  Queen's  ^Majesty,  that  you  would  be  a  mean  to  her 
Higlmess  aforehand,  for  avoiding  of  prevention-,  that  her 
]\Iajesty  would,  of  her  gracious  inclination,  grant  that  the 
portions  and  interests,  which  the  other  three  sisters,  oi-phans, 
have,  or  ought  to  have,  in  the  said  two  leases,  may  be 
reserved  unto  them.  And  also  whatsoever  may  accrue  to  her 
[Majesty  by  forfeiture  or  attainder  of  the  said  AN'iUiam  Dacres, 
concerning  the  said  two  leases  of  the  house  and  tithes  afore- 
said, that  it  would  please  her  ^Majesty  to  grant  me  prefer- 
ment of  the  same  before  another ;  papng  to  her  Majesty,  or 
any  other  by  her  Highness  to  be  assigned,  as  much  (and 
more)  as  the  thing  is  worth.  How  much  I  am  bound  both 
in  nature  and  in  charity  to  make  this  suit,  I  trust  you  wiU 
consider.    1  pray  you  be  a  mean  for  me  in  it  to  her  Majesty. 

God  keep  you  I    From  my  house  at  Fulham,  this  27th 
of  Februar}",  1569.  [1570.] 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  LONDON. 

P.  S. — I  perceive  the  common  opinion  at  St  Bees  is, 
that  the  forfeiture  should  fall  to   Sir  Thomas  Clialloner's 

[^^  This  Leonard  was  a  younger  son  of  A^'illiam,  lord  Dacres,  of  the 
north.  He  raised  a  rebellion  a.d.  1569,  ostensibly  to  deliver  the  Scottish 
queen;  but,  as  Str^-pe  asserts,  in  reality  to  gain  possession  of  the  estates 
of  his  elder  brother.  He  was  defeated  by  lord  Hunsdon.  See  Strype, 
Annals  i.  ii.  pp.  324 — 327.]] 
Anticipation  by  others.] 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 


823 


executors,  whereof  I  suppose  you  are  one,  by  reason  of  charter  a.  d.  1570. 
of  Hberties,  which  the  abbey  there  had,  and  Sir  Thomas 
piu'chased  :  but  I  think  no  such  Hberty  hath  traitor's  goods. 
If  it  fall  with  you,  I  pray  you  let  me  compound  with  you. 

To  the  Right  Homurahle  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  principal  Secretary 
to  the  Queeti's  Majesfi/. 


LETTER  LXV. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL, 

June  24,  1570. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Sir, — I  am  to  move  you  for  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
which  if  you  help  not  speedily,  your  authority  will  shortly 
grow  to  great  disorder.  There  is  one  Cartwright,  and 
Beader  of  my  Lady  Maigarefs  Divinity  Lecture,  who,  as 
I  am  very  credibly  informed,  maketh  in  his  lectures  daily 
invections  against  the  extern  policy  and  distinction  of  states 
in  the  ecclesiastical  government  of  this  realm.  His  own 
positions,  and  some  other  assertions  which  have  been  uttered 
by  him,  I  send  herewith \  The  youth  of  the  University, 
which  is  at  this  time  very  toward  in  learning,  doth  frequent 

P  Thomas  Cartwright,  of  Trinity  college,  and  reader  of  the  lady 
Margaret's  lecture,  had  carried  away  a  considerable  number  of  scholars 
with  him,  and  brought  thcni  to  a  dislike  of  the  present  settlement  of 
the  ecclesiastical  state :  iusoiiiuch  tliat  the  graver  sort,  and  heads  of  the 
university,  were  mightily  disturbed,  and  had  convented  him  before  them. 
Some  of  them  thought  it  convenient  also  to  make  their  application  to  the 
archbishop ;  who  hereupon  wrote  thus  earnestly  to  the  secretary  of  state, 
their  chancellor,  shewing  also  particularly  what  his  doctrines  were. 
Strype,  Grind,  p.  240.] 

\_*  Cartwright's  positions,  written  and  delivered  by  him  to  the  vice- 
chancellor,  were  as  follows: 

Archiepiscoporum  et  archidiaconorum  nomina  suspecta  sunt. 

1.  Archiepiscoporum,  archidiaconorum,  cancellariorum,  commissa- 
riorum,  etc.  (ut  hodie  apud  nos  sunt)  munera  apostolica  institutione  noa 
nituntur,  cui  restituendse  quisque  pro  vocations  sua  studere  debet;  intel- 
ligo  autem  id  'pro  vocatione  sua,'  ut  magistratus  auctoritate,  ecclesise 

21—2 


324 


LETTERS. 


A. D.  1570.  his  lectures  in  great  numbers;  and  therefore  in  danger  to  be 
poisoned  by  him  with  love  of  contention  and  liking  of  novelties, 
and  so  become  hereafter  not  only  improfitable,  but  also  hurtful 
to  the  church.  The  Vice-chancellor  and  heads  of  houses 
proceed  not  so  roundly  in  this  case  as  were  requisite,  in  my 
judgment.  For  reforming  whereof,  if  it  please  you  to  know 
my  opinion,  I  wish  you  WTote  your  letters  to  the  Vice-chan- 
cellor with  expedition,  willing  him  to  command  the  said 
Cartwright  ^ith  all  liis  adherents  to  silence,  both  in  schools 
and  pulpits ;  and  afterward,  upon  examining  and  heai'ing  the 
matters  past,  before  him  and  some  of  the  heads,  or  all,  either 
to  reduce  the  offenders  to  conformity,  or  to  proceed  to  their 
punishment,  by  expulsion  out  of  their  colleges,  or  out  of  the 
university,  as  the  cause  shall  require  :  and  also,  that  the  Vice- 
chancellor  do  not  suffer  the  said  Cart\\Tight  to  proceed  doctor 
of  di\'inity  at  this  commencement,  which  he  now  sueth  for: 
for,  besides  the  singxJarity  above  rehearsed,  the  said  Cartwright 
is  not  conformable  in  his  apparel ;  contemning  also  many 
other  laudable  orders  of  the  imiversity.  Thus  I  cease  to 
trouble  you,  and  commend  you  heartily  to  the  grace  of  God. 
From  St  Paul's,  June  24,  1570. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR'. 

To  the  Honourable  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight.,  Secretary  to 
the  Queen's  Majesty. 

ministri  verbo,  singuli  earn  promoveant.  Ita  tamen  ut  nihil  tumultuarie 
aut  seditiose  fiat. 

2.  Ministroram  electio  quae  apud  nos  est  ab  institutione  apostoUca 
deflexit :  cui  restituendEC,  sicut  pr«dictum  est,  singuK  studere  debent. 
Nolim  autem  me  putet  quispiam  omnes  damnare,  tanquam  a  ministerio 
alienos,  qui  ad  illam  institutionem  hactenus  non  fuerint  cooptati. 

Other  assertions  uttered  at  other  times  by  the  said  CartT\Tight : 

1.  That  he  himself,  being  a  reader  of  divinity,  is  a  Doctor  exercising 
the  office  named,  Ephes  iv.^  and  therefore  must  only  read,  and  may 
not  preach. 

2.  No  ministers  are  to  be  made,  nor  no  pastors  to  be  admitted; 
without  election  and  consent  of  the  people. 

3.  He  that  hath  a  cure  may  not  preach,  but  only  to  his  own  flock. 
With  many  other  such  falsities. 

\}  Grindal  was  translated  to  the  see  of  York  May  1st,  1.570,  and  was 
installed  by  prox>',  June  0th. ^ 


•JO   .silt   W.  CECIL. 


LETTER  LXVI. 


TO  SIR  W.  CECIL. 

Au(j.  21),  lr.70. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. — The  17th  of  this  month  I  came 
to  this  house,  clearly  delivered  of  mine  ague,  and  so  continue 
at  this  present  in  good  health,  I  thank  God.  I  stand  in 
doubt  of  this  air  of  Cawood%  for  it  is  very  moist  and  gross. 
Bishopsthorp  is  said  to  be  an  extreme  cold  house  for  winter; 
}et,  because  I  would  be  near  York,  to  deal  in  mattei-s  of 
commission,  I  purpose  to  remove  thither  at  Michaelmas.  I 
was  not  received  with  such  concourse  of  gentlemen  at  my  first 
coming  into  this  shire,  as  I  looked  for.  Sir  Thomas  Gargrave, 
with  his  son,  Mr  Bunnie,  Mr  Watterton,  one  of  the  Savyls, 
and  four  or  five  more  gentlemen,  met  me  near  unto  Doncaster, 
and  brought  me  unto  Sir  Thomas  his  house,  where  I  lodged 
one  night ;  and  the  next  day  met  me  all  ray  church,  Mr  Ask, 
Mr  Hungate,  and  four  or  five  more  inferior  gentlemen,  and 
brought  me  to  Cawood.  Notwithstanding,  divers  have  come  to 
me  sithence,  and  excused  themselves  for  sickness  of  themselves 
or  their  families ;  as  Sir  William  Babthorp,  Mr  Slingsby, 
Mr  Goodrick,  Mr  ]?eckwith,  and  some  others.  And  indeed 
agues  are  universal  throughout  all  this  country.  Sir  Henry 
Gates  was  then  with  my  lord  lieutenant  in  the  north,  and 
will  be  with  me  this  night. 

I  cannot  as  yet  write  of  the  state  of  this  country,  as  of 
hiine  own  knowledge ;  but  I  am  informed  that  the  greatest 
part  of  our  gentlemen  are  not  well  affected  to  godly  religion, 
ilnd  that  among  the  people  there  are  many  remanents  of  the 

"On  the  1st  of  August,  1570,  I  left  London;  two  days  after  I 
was  seized  on  my  journey  with  a  tertian  ague,  arising  from  fatigue,  (for 
during  my  residence  in  London  I  had  not  been  accustomed  to  riding  on 
horseback, )  on  which  account  I  was  forced  to  rest  ten  days  in  the  midst 
of  my  journey.  At  length,  on  the  17th  of  August,  I  arrived  at  Cawood, 
wliere  I  liave  a  palace  on  the  banks  of  tlie  Ouse,  about  seven  miles  from 
the  city." — Grindal  to  Bullinger.  Zurich  Letters,  No.  C.  p.  2.58.  Par- 
ker Soc.^ 


32G 


LETTERS. 


A. D.  1570.  old'.  They  keep  holydays  and  fasts  abrogated:  they  offer 
money,  eggs,  &c.  at  the  burial  of  their  dead :  they  pray  on 
beads,  &;e. :  so  as  this  seemeth  to  be,  as  it  were,  another 
church,  rather  than  a  member  of  the  rest.  And  for  the 
little  experience  I  have  of  this  people,  methinketh  I  see  in 
them  three  evil  qualities ;  which  are,  great  ignorance,  much 
dulness  to  conceive  better  instructions,  and  great  stiffness  to 
retain  their  wonted  errors.  I  will  labour,  as  much  as  I  can, 
to  cure  ever)'  of  these,  committing  the  success  to  God.  I  for- 
bear to  WTite  unto  her  Majest}-  of  these  matters,  till  I  may  write 
upon  better  knowledge.  In  tlie  mean  time  I  shall  not  cease  in 
my  daily  prayers  to  commend  her  Majesty  to  Almighty  God. 
God  keep  you  !    From  Cawood,  this  29th  August,  1570, 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Honoiirahle  Sir  William 
Cecil,  Knight,  Secretary/  to 
the  Queeii's  Majesty. 


LETTER  LXVIl. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 

Aug.  28,  1571. 
[Petyt  MSS.  47.  Fo.  38.] 

Salutem  in  Christo. — According  to  the  letters  sent  from 
your  grace  and  my  lords  of  Winton  and  Ely,  I  have  sent  for 
Mr  Whittingham-,  and  look  for  his  appearance  here  within 

P  Compare  Letter  C,  of  the  Zurich  collection,  Parker  Soc,  p.  259, 
in  which  Grindal  makes  a  similar  statement  to  Bullinger.] 

\^  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  together  with  the  bishops  of 
Winton  and  Ely,  chief  of  tlie  ecclesiastical  commissioners  for  the  pro- 
vince of  Canterbuiy,  had  been  called  upon  by  the  queen  to  have  regard 
to  uniform  order  in  the  church,  and  to  reform  abuses  of  such  persons  as 
sought  to  make  alteration  in  what  was  established.  Many  of  these  were 
ministers  who  enjoyed  benefices  and  places  of  profit  in  the  church,  and 
yet  lived  not  in  obedience  to  the  rules  and  injunctions  of  it.  The  men 
of  this  rank  of  the  most  fame  were,  Goodman,  Level',  Sampson,  Walker, 
AVyburne,  GofF,  Whittingham,  Gilby.  These  the  said  commissioners 
thought  very  fit  to  convent  before  them,  and  to  press  their  duty  upon 
them ;  and  if  they  persisted  in  refusal  of  it,  to  deprive  them.  Some  part 
of  this  work  would  lie  upon  the  archbishop  of  York :  for  Lever,  Whit- 


TO    ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 


327 


these  three  days  ;  and  I  will  not  fail  to  advertise  you  what  a.  d.  1571. 
his  answers  shall  be  to  the  matters  objected,  trusting  to  find 
conformity  in  him,  because  he  subscribed  concerning  apparel 
in  my  predecessor's  days,  as  I  take  it. 

But  as  for  Mr  Gilby,  I  cannot  deal  with  him  ;  for  he 
dwelleth  at  Leicester,  out  of  this  province,  and  much  nearer 
to  London  than  to  York.  I  would  gladly  see  Mr  Goodman's 
book^.  I  never  saw  it  but  once,  beyond  seas  ;  and  then  I 
thought,  when  I  read  it,  that  his  arguments  were  never  con- 
chident,  but  always  I  found  more  in  the  conclusion  than  in 
the  premises.  These  articles  that  your  grace  hath  gathered 
out  of  it  are  very  dangerous,  and  tend  to  sedition. 

I  thank  your  grace  for  the  Book  of  Articles  and  Discipline*. 
I  stand  in  doubt,  whether  they  have  vigor  em  lepis%  unless  they 
had  either  been  concluded  upon  in  synod,  and  after  ratified  by 
her  Majesty's  royal  assent,  in  scriptis,  (for  words  fly  away  as 
wind,  and  would  not  serve  us,  if  we  were  impleaded  in  a  case 
of  premunire or  else  were  confirmed  by  act  of  parliament. 
I  like  the  book  very  well;  and  if  hereafter  I  shall  doubt  in  any 
point,  or  wish  it  enlarged  in  any  respect,  I  shall  signify  to 
your  grace  hereafter.  If  there  be  want  of  sufficient  authority, 
it  is  yet  well  that  the  book  is  ready,  and  may  receive  more 
authority  at  the  next  parliament. 

tingham  (Dean  of  Durham),  and  Gilby,  being  of  the  north,  and  so  of  his 
province,  were  thought  to  fall  under  his  cognizance.  These  two  last  had 
been  exiles  at  Geneva  in  the  days  of  queen  Mary,  and  the  heads  of  those 
that  then  opposed  the  Communion  book.  Whittingham  was  he  that  had 
wrote  a  preface  before  that  dangerous  wild  book  of  Goodman,  against 
the  lawfulness  of  women's  government,  and  exciting  the  deposing  of 
queen  Mary.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  2-52.] 

P  The  title  of  this  book  was,  "  How  superior  powers  ought  to  be 
obeyed  of  their  subjects,  and  wherein  they  may  lawfully  be  disobeyed 
and  rejected ;  wherein  also  is  declared  the  cause  of  all  this  present 
misery  in  England,  and  the  only  way  to  remedy  the  same.  By  C'hr. 
(Joodman.  Printed  at  Geneva,  by  John  Crispin,  mdlviu."  For  an  ac- 
count of  this  tract,  see  Strype,  Ann.  i.  i.  181 — 185-3 

\^  Liber  quorundam  canonum  disciplinse  ecclesiie  Anglicanse.  See 
Sparrow's  collection,  p.  240.  "  These  canons,  though  subscribed  by  the 
bishops  of  both  provinces,  wanted  the  queen's  ratification.  The  queen 
was  acquainted  with  what  passed  in  the  synod,  and  approved  the  pro- 
ceedings ;  but,  as  it  happened,  the  royal  assent  was  not  given  in  form." 
Collier,  Eccl.  Hist.  Vol.  11.  p.  500.  Ed.  1840.] 
The  force  of  law.] 


328 


The  day  of  NevilPs  feast'  I  cannot  yet  learn.  The  records 
here  have  been  kept  very  neghgently  ;  but  I  will  cause  further 
search  to  be  made.  I  suppose  my  lords  of  Winton  and  Ely 
will  be  gone  home  before  the  receipt  hereof :  if  not,  I  pray 
your  grace  that  I  may  be  heartily  commended  unto  them. 

I  received  a  written  book  from  Mr  Bullinger  against  the 
Bull".  Like  copies,  I  perceive,  were  sent  to  my  lords  of 
Ely  and  Sai-um^.  I  doubt  not  but  your  grace  hath  seen  it. 
I  stand  in  doubt  whether  her  Majesty  and  the  council  would 
be  contented  that  it  were  publislied  in  Latin  or  English,  or 
both.  It  is  possible  they  would  not  have  the  multitude  to 
know,  that  any  such  vile  railing  bull  had  passed  from  that 
see.  I  would  be  glad  to  know  your  grace's  opinion  in  it. 
Thus  I  end,  commending  your  grace  to  the  custody  of  the 
Almighty. 

From  Cawood,  being  here  to  sit  upon  the  subsidy.  The 
28th  of  August,  1571. 

Your  grace's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

Archbishop  Parker  wanted  now  to  know  a  particular  (and  one 
would  think  a  slight)  piece  of  history  of  the  church  of  York :  but  such 
was  his  exactness  in  tliis  kmd  of  knowledge,  that  he  sent  twice  to  our: 
archbishop  to  be  informed  about  it ;  viz.  what  the  punctual  day  was  of 
that  great  and  celebrated  installation  feast  of  archbishop  Nevyl,  brother 
to  the  great  earl  of  W arwick,  in  Edward  the  Fourth's  time,  which  was  so 
extravagantly  sumptuous  and  expensive,  that  the  like  had  hardly  ever 
been  heard  of.  Perhaps  the  most  splendid  entertainments  that  that 
brave  prelate  had,  or  was  about  to  make  at  Canterbury,  occasioned  this 
his  inquisitiveness.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  254. 

Some  idea  of  the  sumptuousness  of  Nevyl's  feast  may  be  formed 
from  the  following  specimen :  "  Fatted  oxen,  80 ;  sheep,  1004 ;  calves, 
400 ;  geese,  3000 ;  peacocks,  100 ;  pigeons,  4000 ;  roes,  400,  &c.  &c." 
Vid.  Godwin,  de  praesulibus,  ii.  275.    Cambridge,  1743.] 

The  celebrated  bull  of  pope  Pius  V.,  in  which  he  deposed  th(! 
queen,  absolving  her  subjects  of  their  allegiance,  and  authorising  them 
and  all  christian  princes  to  take  up  arms  against  her.  For  a  copy  of 
the  bull,  see  Cardwell,  Doc.  Ann.  No.  lxxiv.  Vol.  i.  p.  328.] 

P  Bishops  Cox  and  Jewel,  who  were  well  acquainted  with  Bul- 
linger during  their  exile  in  queen  Mary's  days.] 


TO   THE   LORD    TREASUUER  KUKLEIGH. 


329 


LETTER  LXVIII. 


TO  THE  LORD  TREASURER  BURLEIGH*. 
Jan.  29,  1572. 
[State  Paper  Office.] 
Salutem  in  Christo. — My  very  good  lord,  your  letters, 
dated  the  15th  of  this  instant  January,  I  received  at  the 
hand  of  Anthony  Stringer  the  22nd  of  the  same;  by  whose 
order  I  send  you  these  of  mine.  The  beginning  and  ending 
of  your  said  letters,  declaring  the  continuance  of  your  old 
assured  friendship  towards  me,  were  much  to  my  comfort, 
and  put  me  in  assured  hope,  that  I  shall  easily  satisfv  you 
for  matters  contained  in  the  midst  of  the  same,  which  are 
in  number  two ;  the  one  for  Mr  Webster's  case*,  the  other 
for  Broxburn  parsonage.  I  must  crave  pardon  of  your 
lordship,  if  I  be  longer  in  making  mine  answer,  for  plainer 
declaration  of  my  mind  in  the  said  matters,  than  otherwise 
in  reason  I  ought  to  be,  your  business  in  most  weighty  affairs 
considered. 

First,  for  Mr  Webster's  case.  1  must  plainly  confess 
unto  yom-  lordship,  that  sithence  I  was  called  to  the  office  of 
a  bishop,  and  long  before,  I  never  liked  the  granting  out  of 
advowsons,  or  (as  the  ecclesiastical  law  termeth  them)  expec- 
tationes,  and  especially  by  ecclesiastical  persons,  for  that  they 
are  by  the  said  laws,  vei-y  agreeable  to  reason,  condemned 

In  1571,  Sir  W.  Cecil  was  created  Baron  Burleigh,  and  shortly 
afterwai-ds,  lord  high  treasurer.] 

Toward  the  latter  end  of  the  year,  the  archbishop  shewed  his 
resolution,  as  well  as  his  care  of  providing  his  church  of  York  with 
worthy  men.  For  a  good  prebend  there  this  year  falling  void,  the 
presentation  to  which  fell  in  contest  between  three  ;  viz.  the  archbishop, 
Webster,  and  Woodroff.  The  title  W^eljster  (who  was  by  calluig  a 
cook)  claimed  by,  was  some  pretended  right  of  tlie  next  advowson  made 
over  to  him  by  Young,  the  last  archbishop ;  which,  wliatever  it  were, 
was  lodged  in  Woodroff,  by  some  conveyance  from  Webster  to  him. 
And  perhaps  neither  of  them  were  innocent  of  some  unlawful  dealings 
herein.  But  now  Webster  and  Woodroff  were  themselves  fallen  to 
pieces  about  the  right  of  presenting.  The  archbishop  notwithstanding 
esteemed  the  true  right  to  be  in  himself:  and  for  this  he  had  the 
judgment  of  the  best  lawyers.  For  whatsoever  the  former  arcliliishop 
liad  done  to  the  contrary,  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  «iant  a\v;iy  the 
advowson.    Strype,  Grindal,  p.  254.] 


330 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1572.  as  occasions  of  uncharitable  affections  and  simoniacal  pacts, 
and  first  practised  in  papacy,  when  it  was  grown  to  the  greatest 
corruption.  Secondly,  for  Mr  Webster's  advowson  in  par- 
ticular, I  did  ever  think  that  my  predecessor  did  in  that,  as 
in  some  other  things,  prccter  ojficium^,  in  taking  away,  as  much 
as  in  him  was,  the  nominating  and  presenting  of  a  canon  in 
his  church  from  himself  and  his  successors,  bishops,  who  by 
common  supposition  are  thought  to  be  men  learned,  and  most 
able  to  judge  in  such  cases,  and  to  grant  the  same  to  a 
master-cook,  unlearned,  and  therefore  less  able  to  judge.  It 
were  more  reason  that  every  man  should  deal  in  his  own  faculty, 
according  to  the  old  proverb,  Tradent  fahr'illa  fahrv-;  and  so 
likewse,  Tractent  culinaria  coci^.  So  as  Mr  Webster's  case, 
being;  both  against  a  reasonable  and  good  law,  and  having  a 
corrupt  original,  both  in  my  predecessor  and  himself,  is  a 
cause  odious,  and  deserveth  no  favour  before  any  judge.  If 
Mr  Webster  be  only  desirous,  as  he  ought  to  be,  that  a 
very  good  preacher  should  be  placed  in  the  prebend,  then  I 
have  satisfied  his  good  meaning ;  for  I  have  placed  a  better 
preacher  in  it  than  he  presented  unto  me,  and  such  a  one 
as,  if  he  seek  both  the  universities,  he  will  hardly  (of  those 
that  be  unpreferred)  find  his  like.  If  he  have  other  indirect 
meaning,  the  same  is  not  to  be  favoured.  I  was  not  ignorant 
that  there  was  no  great  friendship  between  ]Mr  Webster  and 
^\'"oodro^f.  But  when  Woodroff,  (who  neither  hath,  nor  shall 
have,  any  commodity  of  the  said  prebend,)  after  I  had  refused 
one  or  two  of  his  clerks,  did  simply  offer  to  present  such  a  one 
as  I  should  nominate;  then  I  thought  that  by  God's  providence 
that  thing  was  restored  unto  me,  which  my  predecessor, 
against  all  good  order,  had  taken  from  me ;  and  so  (as  I 
WTote  in  my  last  letters)  I  was  content  to  follow  St  Paul's 
counsel,  which  is,  to  take  benefit  of  all  occasions,  whereby 

[Phil.  i.  18.]  Christ  may  be  the  better  preached ;  and  yet  for  all  that  no  injury 
done  to  Mr  Webster.  For  if  a  man  may  trust  either  spiritual 
or  temporal  lawyers  in  these  parts  that  I  have  talked  withal, 
besides  the  common  practice  used  here  in  like  cases,  Wood- 
roff's  presentation  is  good  in  law;   and  then,  qui  suo  jure 

[}  Beside  his  duty.^ 

P  Let  carpenters  handle  carpenters'  tools.] 
Let  cooks  deal  with  culinary  affairs.] 


TO   THE   LORD  TREASURER  BURLEIGH. 


331 


utitur  nemini  facit  injiiriam*.    And  as  for  equity,  it  is  all  a. d.  1572. 
on  my  side,  both  for  nominating  the  best,  and  for  other  causes 
before  alleged.    Thus  much  for  Mr  Webster's  title. 

Now,  as  touching  the  consideration  of  your  lordship's 
request ;  surely,  my  Lord,  the  Queen's  Majesty  only  ex- 
cepted, there  is  no  creature's  request  upon  earth  can  weigh 
more  with  me  than  yours.  And  therefore,  in  all  your  re- 
quests made  unto  me,  either  at  London  or  here  before  this, 
(which  I  confess  have  not  been  many,)  I  either  did  that  you 
requested,  or  else  satisfied  your  lordship  by  answer  to  your 
contentation,  as  I  trust  I  shall  do  in  this.  In  this  matter  your 
lordship's  first  letter  came  qunm  res  non  erat  Integra^:  for 
Mr  Eoo,  my  chaplain,  was  then  presented,  and  also  under 
my  hand  and  seal  instituted ;  and  so  there  was  a  right  grown 
unto  him,  till  law  reverse  it.  How  could  I  know  aforehand 
that  you  would  write  for  Mr  Webster,  much  less  that  you 
would  so  earnestly  write?  The  poor  man  that  hath  the  pos- 
session of  the  prebend,  fell  into  a  double  quartan  about 
Hallowe'en-tide,  and  hath  the  single  quartan  still,  and  like 
to  have  till  Midsummer,  as  a  fruit  of  earnest  study.  He  is 
studious,  godly,  learned,  and  eloquent.  If  your  lordship  knew 
him  as  I  do,  you  would  favour  his  case.  I  myself,  in  honesty 
and  credit,  cannot  do  and  undo,  nor  in  conscience  remove 
the  better  and  take  the  worse.  Wherefore  I  am  earnestly 
and  heartily  to  pray  your  lordship,  that  ye  will  also  have 
consideration  of  me  in  this  matter,  as  well  as  of  Mr  W^ebster. 
Let  it  be  his  own  matter,  and  none  of  your  lordship's.  He 
hath  presented  within  the  time  of  lapse;  let  him  ask  counsel 
of  law  above  ;  it  is  a  matter  of  short  resolution  and  small  suit. 
If  this  man  be  removed  by  order  of  law,  both  he  and  I  will 
give  place;  and  I  will  take  order  that  every  farthing  of  the 
profits  shall  be  answered  to  him  that  prevaileth.  My  suit  is, 
that  your  lordship  will  not  require  me  to  undo  mine  own  act, 
which  I  am  surely  persuaded  to  be  lawful,  both  in  law  and 
conscience,  and  that  at  Mr  Webster's  request. 

For  Broxburn,  truly  my  lord,  coram  Domino^,  to  the 
uttermost  of  my  remembrance,  (and  I  think  I  should  not  forget 

["  He  who  uses  his  own  right  does  injustice  to  no  man.] 
P  When  the  matter  was  settled.] 
["  Before  the  Lord.] 


LETTEUS. 


A.  n.  1572.  any  matter  that  so  much  pertaineth  to  yourself,)  ye  never 
moved  me  for  any  lease  of  Broxburn  parsonage ;  for  if  ye 
had,  or  if  I  could  but  have  conjectured  that  ye  had  been 
desirous  of  it,  ye  should  have  had  all  my  furtherance  to  the 
uttermost.  A  terrier  only  ye  desired  of  me,  which  I  procured 
to  be  made  for  you  of  new,  for  old  I  had  none.  But  it  is 
well  in  one  respect ;  for  I  have  done  nothing  in  it,  that  can 
prejudice  your  lordship.  Thus  standeth  the  case.  Upon 
importune  suit  of  Sir  George  Penruddock,  and  from  the  old 
Earl  of  Pembroke,  I  granted  to  the  said  Sir  George  twenty- 
one  years  in  reversion,  to  begin  after  twenty-six  or  twenty- 
seven  years  of  a  lease,  then  in  possession,  were  expired.  I 
told  Mr  Penruddock  oftentimes,  that  my  grant  in  that  case 
was  void  by  statute,  as  it  was,  and  is  in  deed.  He  was 
still  importune  to  have  it,  with  all  faults  ;  and  so  in  the  end 
I  passed  unto  him  a  void  grant.  I  think  he  hath  yet  twenty- 
four  yeai's  to  come  in  his  old  lease,  granted  by  Bonner :  if  a 
reversion  after  that  term  may  do  your  lordship  pleasure,  there 
be  ways  enow  to  bring  it  to  pass ;  and  sure  I  am,  that  my 
grant  to  Sir  George  cannot  hinder  the  same  by  any  means. 
My  long  writing  in  these  matters  argueth,  that  I  am  very 
desirous  that  your  lordship  should  be  fully  satisfied. 

My  Lord,  I  am  advertised  from  London,  that  certain 
are  apprehended  which  had  conspired  your  death'.  God  be 
thanked  for  your  delivery!  As  this  may  be  a  warning  for 
you  to  use  all  wariness  and  ordinary  means  for  avoiding 
the  like  danger  hereafter,  as  your  own  wisdom  can  well 
consider,  so  I  take  it  to  be  a  necessary  warning  for 
her  Majesty.  For  she  is  the  mai'k  they  shoot  at,  and 
at  you  and  other  of  her  council,  for  her  sake.  The  num- 
ber of  obdurate  papists  and  Italianate  atheists  is  great 
at  this  time,  both  desperate  and  grown,  as  it  evidently 
appeareth,  to  the  nature  of  assassins.  Whei'efore  I  would 
y/ish  that  her  Majesty  should  not  be  tarn  facilis  aditu^^  as 

{}  Tlie  said  lord  Burgliley,  that  wise  statesman  and  sound  counsellor 
of  the  qXieen's,  in  this  dangerous  juncture,  was  so  hated  by  her  enemies, 
l)ut  especially  the  Spaniard,  that  Borgest,  that  ambassador's  secretary, 
had  hired  two  desperate  men,  viz.  Mather  and  Berny  (alias  Vcrny),  to 
niui-dcr  him ;  nay,  and  the  queen  too.  They  were  executed  in  February, 
bciiiy;  iumged,  drawn,  and  quartered.  Sec  Strype,  Annals  ii.  i.  p.  124.^ 
So  easy  of  access.] 


TO    THE    LORD   TREASURER    HURI.KIGH.  333 

she  has  hoen,  especially  to  mean  strangers  ;  nor  walk  abroad 
so  slenderly  accompanied  as  she  was  wont ;  nor  her  pnvy 
gardens  to  be  so  common  as  they  have  been.  I  pray  your 
lordship  give  me  leave  to  be  so  bold,  as  to  desire  you  to 
signify  so  much  of  my  poor  opinion  to  her  Majesty ;  for 
whose  preservation  I  daily  pray  to  the  Almighty ;  to  whose 
grace  and  protection  I  also  heartily  commend  your  lordship. 
From  Cawood,  2.9°  Januarii,  1571.  [1572.] 
Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 


LETTER  LXIX. 


AD  HIERONYMUM  ZANCHIUM  FRAGMENTUM  EPISTOL^. 

[Harl.  MSS.  416.    No.  160.] 

S.  Ex  postremis  meis  ad  te  literis,  ad  decimum  octavum 
Decembris  datis,  intelligere  potuisti,  doctissime  Zanche,  causas 
extitisse  justas  et  graves,  cur  de  tuis  ad  regiam  majestatem 
reddendis  literis  deliberationem  mihi  cum  viris  piis  et  doctis 
suscipiendam  statuissem.  Quamobrem  liberatus  ilia,  qua  tum 
me  impeditum  dixi,  prselonga  et  plena  sollicitudinis  circa 
Hispaniensem  legatum  cura,  probatissimos  quosque  capiendi 
consilii  causa  adibam,  exque  iis,  re  coram  explicate,  quid 
ipsis  videretur  diligenter  exquirebam.  In  iis  et  ecclesiastic! 
ordinis  viri  lectissimi  longeque  principes,  et  regise  majestatis 
consiliarii  ahquot,  et  alii  quidam  magni  judicii  viri  Deumque 
timentes,  sententiam  rogati,  de  literis  minime  exhibendis, 
pluribus  in  medium  adductis  rationibus,  ad  unum  omnes  sta- 
tuerunt.  Eorum  autem  ad  quos  nuperrime  datis  ad  me  literis 
scripsi.sti  neminem  prjetermisi,  cujus  vel  consilium  diligenter 
percontando  non  petiverim,  vel  a  quo,  sive  per  literas,  sive 
in  congressu  familiari,  responsura  in  eandem  sententiam  non 
tulerim.  Quas  autem  singuli  sui  judicii  attulerunt  rationes, 
eas  sigillatim  referre  omnes  et  longum  esset,  nec  fortasse 
expedit.  Sunt  qui  dissentientium  inter  se  partes  non  te  recte 
perspexisse,  alii  ne  rei  quidem  controversae  statum  plene  te 
percepis.se,  ex  illis  quas  ad  amicos  quosdam  scripsisti  literis 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1572.  non  temere  conjecturam  facere  videntur.    Sed  nec  facilis  forte 
erit  explicatio. 

Verura  quo  certius  et  melius  e  re  nata  negotii  certitudi- 
nem,  varietatem,  magnitudinem,  ipse  tibi  expiscari  possis, 
conabor  quidem  sedulo,  ut  ab  ipsis  fundamentis,  re  paulo 
altius  repetita,  omnia  tibi  reddam  quam  explicatissima.  Sic 
ergo  habeto. 

Quo  primum  tempore  serenissima  Elizabetha  felicissimis 
auspiciis  regni  gubernacula  susceperat,  doctrina  cultuque  pro- 
fligato  papistico,  ad  earn  administrandi  verbi  Dei  sacramen- 
torumque  et  totius  religionis  normam,  qute,  regnante  beatse 
quidem  sed  et  luctuosissimse  memorise  Edwardo  Sexto,  in 
nostris  ecclesiis  descripta  constitutaque  fuerat,  omnia  revocavit. 
In  banc  celeberrimo  convocato  concilio,  quod  pervulgata  ser- 
monis  consuetudine  Parlamentmn  vocamus,  ab  omnibus  regni 
ordinibus  plenis  suffragiis  assensum  est.  Hujus  tanta  est 
auctoritas  concilii,  ut  quae  in  eo  scribuntur  leges,  illse,  nisi 
jubente  eodeni,  dissolvi  nulla  ratione  poterunt.  Quare  cum 
in  hac  ipsa,  de  qua  jam  dixi,  olim  a  Rege  Edwardo  con- 
scripta  religionis  forma,  multa  de  vestiendi  ratione  ad  ecclesise 
ministros  proprie  accommodata  prsecipiantur,  deque  rebus  aliis, 
quae  vel  aboleri  vel  emendari  nonnuUi  viri  boni  cuperent,  quo 
minus  buic  operi  manum  quispiam  admovere  potuit,  legis 
auctoritate  prohibebatur.  Regise  vero  majestati,  ut  ex  epis- 
coporum  quorundam  consilio  qusedam  immutare  possit,  lex 
ipsa  concedit.  At  vero  de  lege  nihil  nec  rautatum  nec  im- 
niinutura  est.  Nec  sane  episcoporum,  quod  sciam,  quisquam 
reperitur,  qui  non  et  ipse  prsescriptis  pareat  institutis,  et 
ceteris,  ut  idem  faciant,  ducem  se  suasoremque  prsebeat. 
Quamobrem,  in  quo  ipsi  tibi  jam  ante  ultro  concesserint, 
non  est  quod  persuadendo  magnopere  labores,  ut  scilicet  vel 
ipsi  in  sua  maneant  statione,  vel  Regina  erga  eosdem  tergi- 
versantes  mitius  se  gerat.  In  eandem  cum  episcopis  senten- 
tiam  ceteii  quoque  ecclesiarum  ministri,  docti  indoctique 
fere  omnes,  non  invite  concedere  sane  videntur. 

QaoBdam  desiderantur. 

Doctrinam  inconcussara  liactenus  illibatamque  in  nostris 
ecclesiis  tenemus.  A  disciplina  igitur  cum  omnis  nostra  de- 
fluxerit  controversia,  ista  sunt  de  quibus  queri  plerunique 


AD  HIERONYMUM  ZANCHIUM. 


S35 


solet.  In  vestitu  ministrorum  communi  ex  prsescripto  requi-  a.  d.  1573. 
ritur  vestis  talaris,  pileum  quadratuin,  coUoque  circumducta 
stola  qufedam  ab  utroque  humero  pendula,  et  ad  talos  fere  di- 
missa.  In  publicis  precibus  omnique  administratione  sacra, 
praiter  ista  communia,  lineum  quoddani  indumentum,  quod 
novo  vocabulo  superpelliceum  dici  solet,  ministrantibus  ut  ac- 
commodetur,  ecclesiastica  jubet  disciplina.  Ex  quibus  cum 
dejiravatse  religionis  sacerdotes  ab  iis  qui  evangelii  lucem  ad- 
rainistrent,  quasi  tesseris  quibusdam,  discriniinari  causentur 
nonnulli,  talibus  obsequiis  vel  idololatrarum  probare  hypocrisin, 
vel  suum  foedare  ministerium,  non  sibi  licere  dicunt.  Mo- 
deratiores  vero,  licet  ut  edictis  pareant  ritibus  nullo  se  mode 
cogi  patiantur,  tamen  nee  aliis,  quod  obedientiam  prsestent, 
vitio  verti  volunt,  nec  rerum  illarum  usum  ut  impium  haben- 
dum ducunt.  Sunt  autem  nonnulli,  qui  peculiarem  ilium  ves- 
tiendi  morem  sic  tuentur,  ut  eo  remoto  et  sacra  omnia  tantum 
non  profanari,  et  magno  cum  ministerium  ornamento,  turn 
populum  documento  f'raudari,  acriter  contendant.  At  enira 
ordinis  ecclesiastici,  ut  dixi,  pars  major  in  ea  persistere  vi- 
dentur  sententia,  ut  quantumvis  aboleri  ista  posse  putent,  (et 
plurimi  certe  desiderant,)  tamen  cum  in  deserta  statione,  quam 
in  suscepta  veste,  plus  inesse  statuant  peccati,  tanquam  ex 
nialis  minimum,  parere  jussis  quam  loco  cedere  satius  ducunt. 
Atque  in  tanta  sententiarum  varietMe,  sui  cujusque  animi 
sensa  solidis  se  rationibus  probe  munita  tenere  quisque  con- 
fidit.  Sed  mitto  rationes :  res  enim  nudas  commemorare 
statu  i. 

In  Baptismi  sacramento  administrando  interrogationes 
responsionesque,  qua;  de  more  adhiberi  solent,  alii  ut  e  mero 
papatu  deductas,  alii  ut  infantibus  inutiles,  ipsis  autem  sus- 
ceptoribus  duriores  quam  ut  praestand(j  pares  esse  poterint, 
severe  criminantur.  Item,  ejusdem  administrandi  sacri  quse- 
dam  ratio  prtescribitur,  quam  et  privatam  dicunt,  et  de  vita 
periclitantibus  nominatim  conceditur  :  hsec  cum  ad  mulieres, 
quibus  adesse  solis  parientibus  licet,  verbis  non  apertis  sed 
tacitis  devolvi  videatur,  multorum  reprehensione  non  caret. 
In  CoenfB  celebratione  genuflexio  prajcipitur ;  deque  pane 
azymo  nonnihil  controversum  est.  Ordines  ecclesiastici  peten- 
tibus  ex  solius  episcopi  arbitrio  dispensantur.  (^ui  autem 
per  nianuum  imi)ositionem  ad  sacrum  ministerium  consig- 


LETTEKS. 


A. I).  1572.  nantur,  iis  preces  pubHcas  ceteraque  administrare  sacra  licet; 

evangelium  autem,  nisi  nova  aliunde  accersitte  potestatis 
impetrata  accessione,  annunciare  non  licet.  Episcopi  nisi  ex 
raandato  regio  nee  eliguntur  nec  ordinantur ;  iique,  ut  siio 
quisque  archiepiscopo  obedientiam  prtestent,  sacramento  obli- 
gantur.  Sunt  autem  qui  archiepiscoporum,  archidiaconorum, 
et  similium  nomina  auctoritatemque,  quasi  quae  dorainatum 
quendam  in  ecclesia  sacris  libris  vetitum  constituant,  aboleri, 
presbyterium  autem  per  singulas  ecclesias  ex  apostolorum 
praescripto  instaurari,  oportere  contendant.  Ad  summam,  ne 
singula  persequar,  ita  per  omnes  partes  nostram  isti  disci- 
plinam  et  niancam  et  corruptam  esse  queruntur,  ut  de  totius 
etiam  ecclesise  (quam,  disciplina  remota,  nullam  esse  volunt) 
incolumitate  certitudineque  dubitationes  aspergere  subobscure 
videantur. 

Quae  cum  ita  sint,  auctoritate  quadam  eeclesiastica  cave- 
tur,  nequis  sacrum  administrandi  evangelii  munus  suscipiat, 
susceptamve  retineat,  qui  non  et  ista,  de  quibus  jamdiu  lo- 
quimur,  generisque  ejusdem  alia,  libro  quodam  comprehensa, 
pro  ratis  habeat,  et  nihil  eo  libro  contineri,  quod  cum  verbo 
Dei  pugnet,  suo  quisque  ascripto  chirographo  profiteatur. 
Nec  vero,  siquis,  quo  minus  id  sibi  facere  liceat,  conscientiae 
queratur  aculeos,  vel  siquid  aliud  contra  afferat,  ad  causae 
presidium  valere  ea  quicquam  possunt ;  rectene  an  secus 
in  medio  relinquo.  Neque  enim  alicujus  vel  factum  vel  in- 
stitutum  improbandi  causa  hunc  mihi  laborem  susceptum 
putes  :  ipsos  enim  homines  sententiis  inter  se  variantes,  prop7 
ter  summam  eorum  pietatem,  doctrinam,  auctoritatem,  utro- 
bique  colo  venerorque.  De  rebus  nullum  meum  interpono 
judicium.  Siquid  inter  narrandum  in  alteram  partem  prae- 
ponderare  videbitur,  id  ad  rei  majorem  explicationem  accom- 
raodatum,  non  affectibus  indultum,  existimabis.  Ego  enira 
ad  ista  scribenda,  non  animi  aliqua  perturbatione,  sed  officio 
ducor.  Nam  cum  et  banc  tibi,  de  qua  scriberes,  materiem 
suscepisses,  et  meum  aliquod  in  eo  desiderasses  officium;  cum 
quas  ob  causas  tuo  minus  satisfecerim  rogatui,  reddendam 
mihi  rationem  putavi,  tum  nequa  via  per  errorem  a  recto 
propositi  argument!  scopo  calamum  deflecteres,  qua  potui  cura 
et  diligentia  adesse  tibi  volui ;  ita  tamen  ut  ego  tibi  ad  earn 
quam  instituisti  scribendi  provinciam  auctor  esse  nolim ;  multo 


TO  ZANCHirs. 


337 


minus,  ut,  nuUo  prteeunte  ad  parandani  gratiain  adjumento,  a.  n.  isri. 
principis  aniraum  rei  novitate  percellas.    Res  eniin  lubrica 
incertique  est  eventus,  ut  quse  non  semel  ante  prsetentata 
ex  parvis  scintillulis  magnas  saepe  flammas  excitaverit. 

Sin  omnino  hoc  vobis  curae  erit,  ut  ope  aliqua  vestra  con- 
siliisque  nostras  juvetis  ecclesias,  alia  vobis  ingrediendum  esse 
via  videtur.  Primum  enim,  ipsos  episcopos  per  literas  exci- 
tandos  esse,  ut  cum  regiae  majestati  ad  ea  emendanda  quae 
offensiones  pariant,  ciu-sumque  impediverint  evangelii,  qui- 
bus  poterint  modis  accommodatissimis  suasores  impulsoresque 
se  prsebeant,  turn  etiam,  si  quae  volent  minus  impetraverint 
omnia,  ut  in  poenis  exequendis  erga  fratres  et  comministros 
suos,  praesertim  eos  quibus  grave  conscientiae  onus  incumbet, 
aliquanto  leniores  esse  velint,  et  ad  tolerantiam  propensiores. 
Non  quod  viros  tantos  vero  pietatis  erga  fratres  affectu  carere 
cuiquam  unquam  in  raentem  venerit :  nam  et  aliis  laudatis- 
simis  in  amplificanda  fovendaque  Clu-isti  ecclesia  amoris  sui 
testimoniis  abundant ;  et  severitatem  illam,  qua  in  tuenda 
legum  auctoritate  uti  plerunque  solent,  ad  vitandam  in  eccle- 
siis  ara^lav.,  qua  pestis  nulla  major  esse  potest,  a  piis 
patribus  

Cetera  {lieu!)  desiderantur. 

Translation. 
TO  HIEROM  ZANCHIUS, 

GIVING  HIM  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  PRESENT  DIFFERENCES  IN  RELIGION. 

Health.  From  my  last  letter  to  you,  dated  the  18th 
of  December,  you  would  understand,  most  learned  Zanchius, 
that  there  existed  just  and  weighty  reasons,  why  I  resolved  to 
hold  a  consultation  with  some  pious  and  learned  men  con- 
cerning the  deliveiy  of  your  letter  to  the  Queen's  majesty'. 

There  is  another  excellent  letter  in  my  possession,  of  the  said 
bishop  to  Zancliy  about  the  present  controversy,  writ  about  1571  or 
1572.  Therein  it  appeared,  that  Zanchy  had  intended  to  send  a  letter 
to  the  Queen  in  behalf  of  these  refusers,  to  entreat  that  she  would  not 
enforce  the  use  of  these  rites.  This  intention  of  his  he  communicated 
to  Grindal,  with  whom,  as  we  have  seen,  he  held  a  correspondence,  re- 
quiring liis  advice  thereupon ;  and,  as  it  seems,  sent  his  letter  for  her 
Majesty  to  him  to  deliver.    To  which  Grindal,  December  the  18th,  wrote 

22 

[f}RINT>A  r,.] 


338 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1571.  Accordingly,  when  I  was  set  free  from  that  over-long  and 
anxious  business  respecting  the  Spanish  ambassador,  in  which, 
as  I  told  you,  I  was  then  involved,  I  applied  myself  to  those 
of  the  highest  character  for  advice,  and  laying  the  matter 
open  before  them,  diligently  inquired  their  sentiments  there- 
upon. Amongst  them  were  the  most  distinguished  ecclesi- 
astics of  the  highest  rank,  and  some  privy  councillors,  and 
certain  others  of  excellent  judgment,  men  fearing  God ;  who, 
being  asked  their  opinion,  all  to  a  man  agreed,  assigning 
many  reasons,  that  it  were  better  not  to  present  your  letter. 
But  of  those,  to  whom  you  very  lately  wrote  in  letters  sent 
to  me,  I  have  omitted  none,  whose  opinion  I  have  not  dili- 
gently sought  by  inquiry,  or  from  whom  I  have  not  received 
a  reply  to  the  same  effect,  either  by  letter  or  in  familiar 
conversation.  The  several  reasons  which  each  assigned  for 
his  opinion  it  were  long,  and  perhaps  inexpedient,  to  relate. 
Some,  not  without  reason,  seem  to  conjecture,  from  the  let- 
ters which  you  have  written  to  some  friends,  that  you  have 
not  rightly  understood  the  parties  of  the  dissentients  ;  others, 
that  you  have  not  fully  apprehended  even  the  state  of  the 
matter  in  controversy.  And,  pei'haps,  it  will  not  be  easy  to 
explain  it.  But  that  you  may  yourself  more  surely  and  cor- 
rectly find  out  from  the  circumstances  the  certainty,  and  va- 
riety, and  magnitude  of  the  business,  I  will  diligently  endea- 
vour, by  recounting  the  matter  from  its  very  foundation,  to 
make  things  as  plain  to  you  as  possible.  This  then  is  the 
state  of  the  case. 

When  first  her  highness  Elizabeth,  under  most  happy 
auspices,  began  her  reign,  the  popish  doctrine  and  worship 
being  cast  off,  she  restored  all  things  to  that  standard  of 
the  administration  of  the  word  of  God,  and  the  sacraments, 

him  this  answer :  "  That  he  would  speedily  consult  with  learned  and 
godly  men  for  their  thoughts  thereof."  And  accordingly  soon  after  he 
applied  himself  to  men  of  the  best  rank  both  for  learning  and  godliness, 
and  some  of  high  quality ;  some  whereof  were  in  the  highest  place  in 
the  church,  and  some  privy  councillors :  among  whom  we  may  conclude 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  secretary  Cecil  to  be  two.  And  all 
these  did  unanimously  conclude  it  best  to  present  no  letter  to  the 
Queen  upon  this  argument.  See  Strype,  Grind,  p.  157.  The  letter  of 
Zanchius  to  queen  Elizabeth  is  extant  in  his  printed  works.  Epist. 
Lib.  I.] 


TO  ZANCHIUS. 


339 


and  the  whole  of  religion,  which  had  been  drawn  up  and  ^• 
established  during  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  of  happy,  but 
also  of  most  lamented  memory.  To  this  all  the  states  of  the 
kingdom  with  full  consent  gave  their  voices  in  the  great  council 
of  the  nation,  which  in  our  vernacular  language  we  call  the 
Parliament.  The  authority  of  this  council  is  so  great,  that 
the  laws  made  therein  cannot  by  any  means  be  dissolved, 
except  by  the  sanction  of  the  same.  Whereas,  then,  in  this 
form  of  religion  of  which  I  have  spoken,  drawn  up  by  king 
Edward,  there  were  many  commands  respecting  the  habits 
properly  adapted  to  ministers  of  the  church,  and  also  con- 
cerning other  things  which  some  good  men  wish  to  be  abo- 
lished or  amended,  it  was  forbidden  by  the  authority  of  the  law 
that  any  one  should  meddle  with  this  matter.  Yet  the  law 
itself  allowed  the  Queen's  majesty,  with  the  advice  of  some 
of  the  bishops,  to  alter  some  things.  Nothing  however  of  the 
law  is  either  altered  or  diminished ;  nor,  as  far  as  I  know,  is 
there  a  bishop,  who  does  not  himself  obey  the  prescribed  rides, 
and  also  lead  or  persuade  the  rest  to  do  the  same.  Where- 
fore there  is  no  reason  why  you  should  give  yourself  the 
trouble  to  persuade  what  they  themselves  have  some  time 
ago  willingly  yielded  to  you,  viz.  either  that  they  should  re- 
main in  their  several  posts,  or  that  the  Queen  should  deal 
more  gently  with  those  who  decline  conformity.  Almost  all 
the  other  ministers  of  the  church  also,  learned  and  unlearned, 
seem  not  unwillingly  to  give  in  to  the  same  opinion  with  the 
bishops. 

[A  part  of  the  letter  is  here  wanting.] 

As  for  doctrine^  hitherto  we  retain  it  unshaken  and  un- 
adulterated in  our  churches.  And  therefore,  since  all  our  con- 
troversy has  flowed  from  discipline^  these  are  the  usual  grounds 
of  complaint.  Ministers  are  required  to  wear  commonly  a  long 
gown,  a  square  cap,  and  a  kind  of  tippet  over  the  neck  hang- 
ing from  either  shoulder,  and  falling  down  almost  to  the  heels. 
In  public  prayers  and  every  sacred  administration,  besides  this 
ordinary  dress,  the  ecclesiastical  discipline  requires  the  minis- 
ters to  wear  a  linen  garment,  called,  by  a  new  appellation,  a 
surplice.  And  since  the  priests  of  corrupt  religion  are  dis- 
tinguished from  those  who  administer  the  light  of  the  gospel 

22—2 


l.ETTERtf, 


A.  D.  1571.  by  these  things,  as  it  were  by  certain  tokens,  some  allege 
that  it  is  not  lawful  for  them  by  such  compliances  either  to 
approve  the  hypocrisy  of  idolaters,  or  to  pollute  their  own 
ministry.  The  more  moderate,  though  they  \viU  by  no  means 
allow  themselves  to  be  compelled  to  obey  the  prescribed  rites, 
yet  neither  are  willing  to  censure  others  as  sinful  for  yielding 
obedience,  nor  esteem  the  use  of  these  things  as  impious.  But 
some  there  are  who  so  defend  that  peculiar  mode  of  dress, 
that  without  it  they  eagerly  contend  that  all  sacred  offices 
are  all  but  profaned,  and  both  the  ministry  deprived  of  a 
great  ornament,  and  the  people  of  instruction ;  but  the 
greater  part,  as  I  have  said,  of  the  ecclesiastical  order  seem 
to  persist  in  this  opinion,  that  however  they  think  that  these 
things  may  be  abolished,  (and  many  certainly  desire  it,)  yet, 
whereas  they  conceive  that  there  is  more  sin  in  deserting  their 
posts  than  in  taking  the  garments,  they  think  it  better,  as 
the  smallest  of  evils,  to  obey  the  commands  than  to  give  up 
their  places.  And  in  so  great  a  variety  of  sentiment,  each 
man  is  confident  that  he  holds  his  own  opinions  well  sup- 
ported by  solid  arguments.  But  I  let  arguments  pass ;  for 
I  resolved  to  relate  naked  facts. 

In  the  administration  of  the  sacrament  of  Baptism,  the 
interrogatories  and  answers,  which  are  accustomed  to  be  put, 
are  severely  censured  by  some,  as  derived  from  mere  popery ; 
by  others,  as  useless  to  the  infants,  and  too  hard  to  be  per- 
formed by  the  sponsors  themselves.  Moreover,  there  is  pre- 
scribed a  certain  form  of  administering  the  same  sacrament, 
which  is  called  private ;  and  it  is  expressly  conceded  to  those 
who  are  in  danger  of  death.  This  does  not  escape  the  re- 
prehension of  many,  since  it  seems,  not  indeed  in  plain  terms 
but  by  implication,  to  be  devolved  upon  women,  who  alone 
are  allowed  to  be  present  at  child-birth.  In  the  celebration 
of  the  Lord's  Supper  kneeling  is  enjoined  ;  and  there  is  some 
controversy  about  unleavened  bread.  Ecclesiastical  orders  are 
conferred  upon  those  who  seek  them  at  the  discretion  of  the 
bishop  alone.  But  those  who  are  ordained  to  the  sacred 
ministry  by  imposition  of  hands  may  conduct  public  prayer 
and  other  holy  rites :  they  may  not  however  preach  the  gospel 
without  obtaining  an  additional  authority  derived  from  ano- 
ther source.    Bishops  are  neither  chosen  nor  consecrated  but 


TO  ZANCHIUS. 


341 


by  royal  mandate;  and  these  are  bound  by  an  oath,  each  a. d.  1571. 
to  render  obedience  to  his  archbishop.  There  are  some  who 
contend,  that  the  names  and  authority  of  archbishops,  arch- 
deacons, and  the  hke,  should  be  abohshed,  as  if  they  con- 
stituted a  kind  of  lordship  in  the  church  forbidden  by  holy 
scriptm-e ;  but  that  a  presbytery  ought  to  be  estabhshed  in 
every  church  according  to  the  ordinance  of  the  apostles.  In 
short,  that  I  may  not  follow  out  every  particular,  they  complain 
that  our  discipline  is  in  all  respects  so  lame  and  corrupt, 
that  they  seem  darkly  to  scatter  abroad  doubts  as  to  the 
soundness  and  certainty  of  the  entire  church,  which,  they  say, 
without  discipline  is  no  church  at  all. 

Such  being  the  case,  it  is  ordained  by  ecclesiastical  autho- 
rity, that  no  man  shall  take  upon  himself  the  sacred  office  of 
the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  or  shall  retain  it  when  received, 
who  shall  not  allow  of  those  things  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
and  others  of  the  same  kind,  contained  in  a  certain  book, 
and  acknowledge,  each  under  his  own  hand  subscribed,  that 
nothing  is  contained  in  that  book  wliich  is  contrary  to  the 
word  of  God.  Nor,  should  any  one  plead  compunctions  of 
conscience  as  a  barrier  to  his  doing  this,  or  allege  any 
other  objection,  would  these  things  avail  aught  as  a  defence 
of  his  cause  ;  whether  justly  or  otherwise,  I  do  not  determine. 
For  do  not  think  that  I  have  undertaken  the  task  of  wTiting 
to  you  for  the  sake  of  impugning  either  the  act  or  the  pur- 
pose of  any  man.  I  respect  and  venerate  the  men  themselves 
on  either  side,  for  their  piety,  learning,  and  authority,  al- 
though differing  in  opinion  amongst  themselves.  I  do  not 
interpose  my  own  judgment  in  these  matters.  If  in  my  nar- 
ration any  thing  seems  to  preponderate  in  favour  of  one  side  or 
the  other,  you  will  reckon  that  to  be  intended  for  the  fuller 
explication  of  the  matter,  not  for  an  indulgence  of  party  spirit ; 
for  I  am  induced  to  write  these  things,  not  by  any  bias 
of  mind,  but  by  a  sense  of  duty.  For  when  you  had  un- 
dertaken to  write  on  this  subject,  and  also  had  desired  ray 
assistance  therein,  I  thought  myself  bound  both  to  render  an 
account  to  you,  why  I  could  not  fully  satisfy  your  request ; 
and  I  also  wished  with  the  utmost  care  and  diligence  to 
assist  you,  lest  in  any  way  through  mistake  you  should  miss 
the  exact  scope  of  the  proposed  argument ;  yet  so,  that  I 


342 


LETTERS. 


'•1571.  am  iimvilling  to  persuade  you  to  the  office  of  writing  which 
you  have  undertaken,  much  less  that,  without  any  previous 
arrangement  for  securing  a  gracious  reception,  you  should 
alarm  the  Queen's  mind  by  the  novelty  of  the  matter.  For 
it  is  a  slippery  thing  and  of  doubtful  issue,  as  one  which, 
having  been  more  than  once  attempted  before,  has  often  from 
small  sparks  kindled  a  great  fire. 

But  if  you  will  make  it  your  study  to  assist  our  chiurches 
by  your  help  and  counsels,  it  seems  that  you  must  proceed  in 
some  other  way.  For  first,  the  bishops  should  be  stirred  up 
by  letter  to  persuade  and  urge  the  Queen's  majesty,  by  all  con- 
venient methods,  to  amend  those  things  which  breed  offences, 
and  hinder  the  course  of  the  gospel ;  and  also,  if  they  cannot 
obtain  all  they  wish,  that  in  inflicting  penalties  upon  their 
brethren  and  fellow-ministers,  especially  those  whose  con- 
sciences are  heavily  burdened,  they  would  be  somewhat  more 
gentle,  and  more  disposed  to  toleration.  Not  that  any  one 
should  suppose  that  these  great  men  are  destitute  of  the  true 
spirit  of  pious  afiection  towards  their  brethren ;  for  they  abound 
in  other  notable  testimonies  of  their  love  in  enlarging  and 
cherishing  the  Church  of  Christ'. 

[No  date,  probably  ]  571-2.] 


LETTER  LXX. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Jan.  24,  1572. 
[Lansdown  MS.  16.    No.  24.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  My  lord,  I  have  written  to  her 
Majesty  for  renewing  of  our  ecclesiastical  commission  for  this 
province,  both  for  that  it  is  requisite  (as  I  think)  that  my 
lord  President^  be  in  the  said  commission,  and  also  for  that 
some  of  the  old  commissioners  are  dead,  and  some  removed 
out  of  this  province.    My  lord  President's  good  government 

The  last  sentence,  being  imfinished,  has  not  been  translated ;  the 
manuscript  ends  here  abruptly.] 
P  Henry,  earl  of  Huntingdon.] 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 


343 


here  among  us  daily  more  and  more  discovereth  the  rare  A-  d-  i572. 
gifts  and  virtues  which  afore  were  in  him,  but  in  private  Hfe 
were  hid  from  the  eyes  of  a  great  number.  The  old  pro- 
verb is  well  verified  in  hira,  Magistratus  prohat  mrum^.  I 
wish  still  that  some  of  her  Majesty's  houses  and  grounds 
in  these  parts  might  be  procured  for  him,  towards  his  neces- 
sary provision ;  for  surely,  without  that,  I  cannot  see  but  his 
lordship  shall  far  overcharge  himself,  I  know  your  lordship 
is  his  good  friend :  that  maketh  me  bold  sometimes  to  put 
your  lordship  in  mind  hereof.  Thus  I  cease  further  to  trouble 
your  lordship,  heartily  commending  the  same  to  the  grace  of 
God.  From  Cawood,  this  24th  of  Jan.  1572, 
Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR, 

To  the  Eight  Honourahle  my 
very  good  lord^  the  Lord 
Burleigh,  Lord  high  Trea- 
surer of  England. 


LETTER  LXXI. 


TO  THE  LORD  TREASURER  BURLEIGH, 

COSfPLAINING  OF  INJURIES  OFFERED  TO  THE  CLERGY  BY  THOSE  THAT 
WERE  SENT  DOWN  UPON  CONCEALMENTS*. 

June  29,  1573, 

[Lansd.  MS.  17.   No.  86.] 

After  my  very  hearty  commendations  to  your  good  lord- 
ship. I  can  be  very  well  contented,  that  the  gentlemen  pen- 
sioners, in  whose  behalf  your  lordship  wrote  unto  me,  ma^ 

P  The  office  of  a  magistrate  puts  a  man  to  the  test.] 
P  The  archbishop  had  now  observed  great  abuses  offered  to  the 
clergy  of  his  diocese  by  a  parcel  of  needy,  unjust  men,  who  pretended 
commissions  from  the  Queen,  to  recover  from  them  penalties  incurred. 
She  had  indeed  granted,  by  her  letters  patent,  to  her  gentlemen  pen- 
sioners penalties  forfeited  by  the  clergy,  under  pretence  of  concealment 
of  lands  and  rents  given  for  superstitious  uses,  belonging  now  by  act  of 


3U 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1573.  have  the  penalties,  forfeited  by  the  clergy'  of  ruy  diocese. 

according  to  their  letters  patents ;  neither  did  I  ever  mind 
to  abridge  them  of  any  part  thereof.  But  I  find  fault  witli 
the  manner  of  proceeding,  which  hath  been  used  here,  about 
the  le^7ing  of  the  same.  For  first,  their  deputies  have  been 
bare  men,  and  noted  for  evil  dealing  heretofore,  and  so  the 
liker  to  commit  extortions  and  briberies.  "Whereof  some,  as 
I  hear,  have  been  opened  in  the  Star-chamber ;  and  of  some 
we  have  suffered  in  these  parts.  Secondly,  their  manner  of 
deahng.  by  composition  for  offences  past  and  to  come,  tendeth 
not  to  the  restraint  of  abuses,  but  is  rather  a  mean  to  in- 
crease the  same.  Moreover,  (as  they  use  the  matter,)  men 
of  good  worsliip  and  calling,  which  are  no  way  culpable,  and 
generally  all  the  whole  clerg>%  as  well  the  innocent  as  the 
faulty,  are  compelled  to  appear  before  the  said  deputies,  being 
men  qualified  as  before,  and  to  attend  upon  them  as  com- 
missioners (where  indeed  they  have  no  such  commission),  to 
their  great  charge,  molestation,  and  discredit. 

Wherefore,  if  the  said  gentlemen  would  send  me  down 
in  articles  a  form  of  proceeding  to  be  observed  by  their  de- 
puties, whereby  the  said  inconvenience,  and  some  other  now 
for  brevity  omitted,  may  be  avoided,  I  shall  be  willing,  in 
all  reasonable  order,  to  further  their  commodity,  or  otherwise 
leave  them  to  the  execution  of  their  commission  according 
to  their  own  discretion,  so  as  no  injur}'  be  offered  to  my 
clerg\'  and  me :  which  I  asstu"e  myself  was  not  meant  at 
their  granting  of  their  said  letters  patents.  And  thus,  ceas- 
ing further  to  trouble  your  lordsliip  at  this  time,  I  heartily 
commend  tlie  same  to  the  grace  of  God.  From  Bishops- 
thorp,  this  2f9th  of  June.  1573. 

Yoiu-  lordship's  in  Clu-ist, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Biaht  Homiirahle  my 
very  good  lord^  the  Lord 
Burleigh,  Lord  high  Trea- 
surer of  England. 

parliament  to  the  crown.  ^Vhercu}"lon  they  sent  their  deputies  about 
through  the  kingdom ;  who,  behig  indigent  men,  used  great  extortion, 
and  wofuUy  oppressed  and  vexed  the  poor  clcrgA%  Strype,  Grind, 
p.  264.] 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH.  o45 


LETTER  LXXII. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Oct.  21,  1573. 
[Lansdown  MS.  17.    No.  50.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  My  lord,  I  am  bold  to  send  to 
your  lordship  this  letter  inclosed',  concerning  Sir  Rowland 
Stanley,  not  in  respect  of  any  private  querela  of  mine  own, 
nor  upon  any  extraordinary  credit  of  the  informer,  because 
I  know  enmity  to  be  between  the  parties ;  but  rather  to 
offer  to  your  lordship''s  consideration,  whether  the  said  Sir  He  tiesiretii 
Rowland  be  a  meet  man  to  supply  that  office  this  year :  for  of  Cheshire, 
that  now  lately  he  hath  contemned  divers  and  suadry  pro- 
cesses, proceeding  from  my  lord  President  and  me  by  virtue 
of  the  ecclesiastical  commission^ ;  of  which  contempts  we  have 
determined  about  the  end  of  the  terra  to  certify  the  whole 
board  of  your  council,  and  to  pray  assistance.  The  said 
Sir  Rowland  would  not  vouchsafe  to  salute  my  lord  Presi- 
dent, at  his  late  being  in  Cheshire  to  take  his  mle^  of  my 
lord  of  Essex^ ;  burdened  (belike)  with  a  guilty  conscience. 
I  know  it  is  odious  to  hinder  any  man's  preferment ;  but 
yet  I  know  also,  that  it  is  good  to  let  the  highest  magis- 
trates understand  of  the  conditions  of  those  that  are  to  be 
preferred,  that  they  may  consider  whether  they  be  worthy 
of  preferment,  according  as  circumstances  may  minister  oc- 
casion. He  is  seldom  a  good  sheriff,  that  setteth  to  be  a 
sheriff.    Many  sheriffs  abuse  their  offices,  to  the  bolstering 

A  letter  mitten  to  archbishop  Grindal  by  one  Mr  Robert  Fletcher, 
a  gentleman  of  Clicsliire,  containing  heavy  complaints  against  Sir  Ro^v- 
land  Stanley.  The  letter  is  pi'eserved  in  the  British  Museum  with  the 
archbishop's  letter.] 

p  Upon  some  disagreement  between  iiim  and  his  wife,  divers  and 
sundry  pi-ocesses  were  issued  out  from  the  lord  President  and  our  arch- 
bishop, by  virtue  of  the  ecclesiastical  commission;  all  which  he  had 
contemned.    Strypc,  Grind,  p.  265.] 

P  Farewell.] 

Then  on  his  Avay  to  Ireland.  ( 


346 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1573.  out  of  their  own  evil  private  causes.  The  whole  matter  I 
refer  to  your  lordship  s  good  consideration ;  and  so  commend 
the  same  to  the  grace  of  God.  From  York  this  21st  of  Oc- 
tober, 1573. 

Your  lordsliip's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

Of  Myrrick  and  GUpin\ 

P.  S.  MjTrick  is  an  unlearned  Welsh  doctor  of  law, 
that  hved  long  in  concuhinatu,  and  was  presented  to  a  bene- 
fice in  Cheshire  by  Sir  Rowland  Stanley's  means,  of  purpose 
that  Sir  Rowland  might  have  the  profits,  &c. 

Mr  Gilpin  of  Cambridge  was  also,  at  my  suit  to  Mr 
Fletcher,  presented  to  the  same  benefice  by  one  of  the  feof- 
fees in  the  same  advowson  that  presented  Myrrick,  in  which 
case  the  choice  is  free  to  the  ordinary. 

I  chose  Gilpin,  as  the  better  learned.  Sir  Rowland  sueth 
Quare  impedit  at  Chester. 

Some  fear  there  is  of  indifferent  justice  in  those  parti- 
cular jurisdictions,  especially  when  a  stranger  is  one  party. 
To  the  Right  Honourahle  my 

very  good  lord,  the  Lord 

Burleigh,  Lord  high  Trea- 
surer of  England. 

\}  There  was  a  suit  depending  between  Sir  R.  Stanley  and  the  arch- 
bishop and  his  court :  and  he  thought  that  by  being  slierifF  he  might 
have  power  in  liis  hands  to  obtain  his  will  the  better  against  the  arch- 
bishop ;  and  therefore  it  was,  that  his  friends  sought  that  place  now  for 
him.  The  cause  was  this:  Bebington,  a  benefice  in  Cheshire,  being 
void,  and  the  presentation  being  in  certain  feoiFees,  Sir  Rowland  laboured 
to  get  one  MjTrick  to  be  preferred  to  it,  on  purpose  that  Sir  Rowland 
might  have  the  profits  of  it.  But  to  prevent  Myrrick 's  coming  in,  one 
Mr  Robert  Fletcher,  a  gentleman  in  those  parts,  (either  one  of  the 
feoffees  of  this  advowson,  or  that  had  an  interest  with  them,)  procured 
one  Mr  Gylpin  of  Cambridge  to  be  presented.  By  which  means  the 
choice  became  free  to  the  ordinary;  and  he  presented  Gylpin,  as  the 
best  learned.    Strj-pe,  Grind,  p.  266.] 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 


347 


LETTER  LXXIII. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 
Dec.  9,  1573. 
[Petyt  MS.  47,  fo.  26.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  Your  grace's  so  large  description  of 
the  entertainments  at  Canterbury  ^  did  so  lively  set  forth  the 
matter,  that  in  reading  thereof  I  almost  thought  myself  to  be 
one  of  your  guests  there,  and,  as  it  were,  beholding  the  whole 
order  of  all  things  done  there.  I  think  it  shall  be  hard  for 
any  of  our  coat  to  do  the  like  for  one  hundred  years,  and 
how  long  after  God  knoweth. 

The  late  proclamation  and  the  counciFs  late  letters  seem 
to  lay  a  very  heavy  burden  upon  our  shoulders,  and  that 
generally  and  equally,  without  respect  of  difference,  whereas 
indeed  there  is  not  like  occasion  of  offence  given  of  all.  I 
assure  your  grace,  it  was  to  me  a  great  grief,  and  should  have 
been  tenfold  greater,  had  they  not  thereby  so  well  beaten 
down  the  other  arrogant  innovating  spirits :  which  I  trust 
shall  work  some  benefit  to  the  church,  if  the  captains  be  not 
countenanced  (as  they  have  been)  by  those  that  are  no 
bishops^.  In  very  deed,  in  my  diocese  the  uniform  order 
allowed  by  the  book*  is  universally  observed.  I  think  some 
of  my  province  have  some  novelties.  I  have  written  to  them 
to  reform  them  without  delay,  or  else  I  will.  If  my  successor 
at  London*  have  ministered  any  occasion  of  his  own  disquiet, 
I  am  sorry.  But  surely  he,  the  bishop  of  London,  is  always 
to  be  pitied ;  for  if  burning  were  the  penalty  of  these  curi- 
osities, yet  should  he  never  lack  a  number  of  that  generation. 
I  hear  say  that  Cartwright  is  lodged  in  Cheapside,  at  Mr 

\^  For  the  archbishop's  account  of  these  festivities,  see  Strj-pe, 
Parker,  ir.  296.] 

P  "Meaning  undoubtedly  some  of  the  great  men  of  the  com-t." 
Strype,  Grind,  p.  268.] 

Of  Common  Prayer.] 

Bishop  Sandys,  afterward  archbishop  of  York.] 


348 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1573.  Martyn's  house,  the  goldsmith.    His  wife  was  the  stationer 
for  all  the  first  impressions  of  the  book'. 

I  marvel  that  Dr  Penny,  (who  is  a  chief  doer  in  these 
matters,)  and  who  is  become  of  a  preacher  a  layman  and  a 
physician,  should  be  suffered  to  enjoy  a  good  prebend  in 
Paul's.  And  the  like  is  to  be  said  of  Wibm-n,  Johnson^  &c. 
They  are  content  to  take  the  livings  of  the  Enghsh  church, 
and  yet  affii'm  it  to  be  no  church.  Beneficium  datur  propter 
officium^.  If  they  will  do  no  office,  let  them  receive  no 
benefit. 

I  think  long  to  hear  what  shall  follow  after  the  great 
inquisition  at  London      God  send  us  aU  humble  and  quiet 
spirits,  and  thankfully  to  acknowledge  God's  great  mercy 
towards  us ;  to  whose  tuition  I  heartily  commend  your  grace. 
From  Bishopsthorp,  9°  Decemb.  1573. 

Your  grace's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 


LETTER  LXXIV. 

TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 

April  12,  1574. 
[Lansdown  MS.  19.   No.  2.] 

My  vei*y  good  lord,  I  have  nothing  to  write  to  your  lord- 
ship at  this  time,  but  only  by  occasion  of  my  good  lord 
President's  repair  to  the  court,  to  salute  you.  Of  my 
lord  President's  good  government  here  I  need  not  to  write  : 
yoiu-  lordship  hath  daily  experience  of  it  by  his  advertisements 
from  hence.  We  are  in  good  quietness  (God  be  thanked  !) 
both  for  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  state.    My  lord  President 

\}  "  Tlie  Admonition  to  the  Parliament,"  of  which  Cartwright  was 
the  priiicip.al  author.  For  an  account  of  this  book,  see  Stiype,  ^Fliit- 
gift,  I.  pp.  54,  seq.] 

P  Leading  men  amongst  the  puritans.] 
P  A  benefice  is  given  for  the  performance  of  duty.] 
[''  This  "  great  inquisition"  was  that  inspection,  that  was  now  set  on 
foot  in  London,  into  the  order  and  confoimity  of  the  ministers  there, 
upon  the  council's  letters  to  the  bishop  for  that  purpose.    See  Strvpe, 
Parker,  ii.  238—241.] 


TO    LORD  IlllRLEIGH. 


349 


Berveth  here  very  honourably  and  ehargeably,  as  I  have  hereto-  a.  d.  1574. 
fore  signified  to  your  lordship.  I  fear  he  surchargeth  him- 
self :  I  know  not ;  but  if  it  be  otherwise,  I  may  say,  Amice 
timni\  Surely  I  trust  God  hath  prepared  him  to  be  a  special 
good  instniment  for  this  commonwealth.  Thus  I  take  my 
leave  of  your  good  lordship,  heartily  commending  the  same 
to  the  grace  of  God. 

From  Bishopsthorp,  12"  Aprilis,  1574. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 


LETTER  LXXV. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 

April  2fi,  1074. 
[Lansdown  MS.  19.    No.  4.] 

My  very  good  lord,  I  and  others,  by  virtue  of  her  Ma- 
jesty's commission,  obtained  by  your  lordship's  good  means, 
took  pains,  visiting  the  hospital  of  Savoy  almost  four  years 
ago ;  and  finding  the  said  hospital  to  have  been  universally 
spoiled  by  parson  Thurland,  then  master  there,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  his  deprivation  by  sentence  according  to  the  law, 
and  agreeable  to  the  statutes  of  the  house.  Now  I  am  in- 
formed, that  tlie  said  Thm-land  maketh  earnest  suit,  and  is 
in  some  hope,  to  be  restored  to  his  place  again ;  which  were 
a  pitiful  case.  I  moved  her  Majesty  in  it  at  my  last  being 
at  the  parliament ;  praying  her  Majesty  to  remember,  that  it 
was  her  grandfather's  foundation,  and  that  it  was  the  case  of 
the  poor,  and  therefore  Christ's  own  cause.  Her  Highness 
was  then  resolutely  determined,  that  Thurland  should  never 
be  restored  to  that  room  any  more.  I  pray  your  good  lord- 
ship, finish  that  good  work  which  ye  began,  and  move  her 
Majesty,  that  some  other  fit  man  (as  Mr  Wickham,  her 
chaplain,  or  one  of  like  godly  zeal  towards  the  poor  members 
I  feared  as  a  friend.^ 


350 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1574.  of  Christ)  may  be  admitted  to  that  place,  and  that  the  other 
spoiler  may  be  put  out  of  all  hope  to  recover  that  room ;  and 
then,  by  reforming  of  some  imperfections  in  the  statutes,  which 
were  incident  to  all  foundations  of  that  age,  the  house  may 
be  employed  to  a  great  relief  of  the  poor,  and  her  Majesty 
shall  do  as  good  a  deed  in  it,  as  if  her  Highness  should  erect 
a  new  one  of  her  own  foundation.  Thus  ceasing  any  further 
to  trouble  your  lordship,  I  heartily  commend  the  same  to  the 
grace  of  God.   From  Bishopsthorp,  this  26th  of  April,  1574. 

Your  lordship''s  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Bight  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 


LETTER  LXXVI. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH, 

CONCEKNING  PROCEEDINGS  IN  THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  COMMISSION  WITH 
PAPISTS  IN  THE  NORTH. 

Nov:  13,  1574. 
[Lansdown  MS.  19.   No.  13.] 

My  very  good  lord.  We  of  the  ecclesiastical  commission 
here  have  sent  a  certificate  to  my  lords  of  the  council,  of 
our  proceedings  this  term.  Only  five  persons  have  been  com- 
mitted for  their  obstinacy  in  papistical  religion.  For  the 
number  of  that  sect  (thanks  be  to  God !)  daily  diminisheth, 
in  this  diocese  especially.  None  of  note  was  committed, 
saving  only  your  old  acquaintance  Doctor  Vavasor,  who  hath 
been  tolerated  in  his  own  house  in  York  almost  three  quar- 
ters of  a  year.  In  his  answer,  made  in  open  judgment,  he 
shewed  himself  the  same  man  which  you  have  known  him 
to  be  in  his  younger  years :  which  was  sophistical,  disdain- 
ful, and  eluding  arguments  with  irrision,  when  he  was  not 
able  to  solute  the  same  by  learning.  His  great  anchor-hold 
was  in  urging  the  literal  sense  of  hoc  est  corpus  meum, 
thereby  to  prove  transubstaniiation :  which  to  deny  (saith 
he)  is  as  great  an  heresy  as  to  deny  consubstantiation,  de- 


TO   LORD  BURLEIGH. 


351 


creed  in  the  Nicene  council.  The  diversity  was  sufficiently  a.  d.  1574. 
declared  unto  him  by  testimonies  of  the  Fathers.  Sed  ipse 
sihi  plaudit\  My  lord  President  and  I,  knowing  his  dispo- 
sition to  talk,  thought  it  not  good  to  commit  the  said  Dr 
Vavasor  to  the  castle  of  York,  where  some  other  like  affected 
remain  prisoners ;  but  rather  to  a  solitary  prison  in  the 
Queen's  majesty's  castle  at  Hull,  where  he  shall  only  talk  to 
walls. 

The  imprisoned  for  religion  in  these  parts  of  late  made 
supplication  to  be  enlarged ;  seeming,  as  it  were,  to  require 
it  of  right,  by  the  example  of  enlarging  of  Fecknam,  Wat- 
son, and  other  papists  above.  We  here  are  to  think,  that 
all  things  done  above  are  done  upon  great  causes,  though 
the  same  be  to  us  unknown.  But  certainly  my  lord  Pre- 
sident and  I  join  in  opinion,  that  if  such  a  general  jubilee 
should  be  put  in  use  in  these  parts,  a  great  relapse  would 
follow  soon  after.  Your  lordship,  and  other  of  my  lords, 
may  consider  of  it,  if  any  such  suit  should  be  made. 

I  am  glad  to  understand  by  yovu*  chaplain,  Mr  Ramsden, 
that  your  lordship  hath  of  late  been  better  than  afore.  My 
fits  of  colic,  stone,  and  strangury  are  very  grievous  when 
they  come;  but  God  sendeth  me  some  intervalla,  else  they 
were  intolerable.    From  York,  13th  Nov.  1574. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Bight  Honourahle  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 


LETTER  LXXVir. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Feb.  3,  1575. 
[Lansdown  MS.  19.   No.  G2.] 
After  my  right  hearty  commendations,    T  am  moved  to 
commend  to  your  good  lordship  Mr  Lever's  suit,  for  the 

^'  But  he  is  self-satisfied.] 


852 


LETTERS. 


1.  1575.  hospital  of  Sherborne  house',  whereof  he  is  governor.  The 
said  hospital,  which  hath  been,  and  now  is,  by  him  very  well 
ordered,  both  for  corporal  and  spiritual  nutriment  of  the  poor 
members  thereof,  is  like  to  go  to  utter  decay,  by  means  of 
unreasonable  leases  and  grants  made  by  his  popish  predecessor, 
whom  I  deprived  for  papistry  in  the  beginning  of  her  Majesty's 
reign ^;  unless  her  Majesty's  confirmation  of  an  instrmnent, 
made  by  the  now  bishop  of  Durham  ^  for  the  benefit  of  the 
said  hospital,  may  be  obtained ;  which  confirmation,  upon 
hearing  of  the  cause  before  my  lord  President  and  the 
coimcil  here,  is  thought  by  learned  in  the  laws  (as  I  am 
informed  and  am  fully  persuaded  to  be  true)  to  be  the  only 
mean  to  preserve  that  hospital  from  utter  ruin,  which  were 
a  case  pitiful.  I  pray  your  lordship  therefore,  among  your 
manifold  weighty  businesses,  to  take  opportunity  to  fiurther 
this  suit,  for  the  relief  of  Clirist's  poor  members,  according 
to  your  accustomed  goodness  in  all  such  cases.  For  mine 
own  part  I  think  often,  that  those  men  whick  seek  spoil  of 
hospitals,  be  it  by  lease  or  any  other  fetch  of  law,  did  never 
read  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  Matthew ;  for  if  they  did, 
and  believed  the  same,  how  durst  they  give  such  adven- 
ture? If  any  hospitals  be  abused,  (as  I  think  some  are,)  it 
were  a  more  christian  suit  to  seek  reformation  than  destruc- 
tion :  but  I  refer  these  matters  to  your  lordship's  good  con- 
sideration, and  so  commend  the  same  to  the  grace  of  God. 

From  Bishopsthorp,  beside  York,  this  third  of  February, 
1574  [1.575.] 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord^  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 

\}  Sherbom  hospital,  near  Durham,  founded  by  Pudsey,  bishop  of 
Durham,  for  sixty-five  poor  lepers.  Thomas  Lever,  though  deprived  of 
his  stall  at  Durham  for  non-conformity,  yet  retained  the  mastership  of 
the  hospital  until  his  death.] 

Grindal  was  one  of  the  queen's  commissioners  for  the  visitation 
of  the  north,  a.d.  1559.] 

P  Bishop  Pilkington."! 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 


853 


LETTER  LXXVIII. 


TO  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 

March  4,  lo/o. 
[Petj-tMS.47,  fo.  21.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  It  is  too  long  to  trouble  your  grace 
\\ith  Lowth's  disordered  dealinofs^  He  writeth  out  letters 
full  of  slander,  terming  my  doings  and  the  other  commis- 
sioners"' to  be  hke  the  Spanish  Inquisition.  I  think  it  will 
fall  forth  that  he  was  never  ordered  priest  or  minister ;  and 
yet  hath  he  these  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  exercised  that 
function.  I  hear  that  he  maketh  suit  for  a  pardon  from  the 
Queen's  majesty,  or  your  grace,  for  this  offence,  which  is  very 
intolerable.    I  pray  your  grace,  stay  it  if  you  can. 

Mr  Aylmer  ''  was  a  fit  man  to  answer  the  Latin  book  of 
Discipline" ;  but  1  think  neither  he  nor  Mr  Dean'  will  take 
the  pains  :  of  the  latter  I  am  sure.  Some  think  that  Mr 
Still''  were  a  fit  man  to  do  it.  Sure  I  wish  it  were  done, 
and  that  Mr  Dean  of  Paul's  and  Mr  Watts"  had  a  %iew  of 
it  afore  it  were  published. 

There  is  a  great  talk  here  of  new  sects  and  heresies  sprung 
about  London'",  of  Judaism,  Arianism,  &c.    I  would  be  glad 

Though  there  were  not  so  many  puritans  in  these  northern 
quarters  as  in  the  south,  (the  ecclesiastical  commissioners  being  chieily 
employed  in  taking  cognizance  of  papists,)  yet  some  there  were;  whereof 
one  was  named  LoA\"th,  of  Carlisle  side,  who  for  many  disorders  was  had 
up  before  the  commissioners.  He  was  one  of  those  that  varied  from  the 
orders  of  the  church,  and  neglected  the  i-ules  of  it.  See  Strype,  Grind. 
275,  and  Parker  ii.  400.] 

p  .\rchdeacon  of  Lincoln,  afterwards  bishop  of  London.] 
["  Towards  the  latter  end  of  this  year  (1574)  came  forth  a  Latin 
book  De  DiscipUna,  in  behalf  of  the  puritans'  way  of  discipline.  Strype, 
Parker,  n.  p.  399.] 

\J  Nowell,  dean  of  St  Paul's.] 

\^  Afterwards  master  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  and  bishop  of 
Bath  and  M'ells.] 

P  Thomas  Watts,  archdeacon  of  Middlesex.] 

Next,  as  to  the  reports  of  strange  sects  and  heresies  sprung  up  in 
London,  which  our  archbishop  had  inquired  after ;  the  archbishop  of 
Canterburj-  discovered  that  to  be  occasioned  from  Corranus,  a  Spanish 
divine  and  reader  in  the  temple;  who  spake  not  wisely,  he  said,  of 
predestination,  and  suspiciously  of  Arianism:  but  that  this  was  all  he 

23 

[grindal.] 


354 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1575.  to  understand  the  truth.  We  are  here  now  in  certain  ex- 
pectation of  her  Majesty's  progress  into  these  parts  the  next 
summer.  The  lord  Treasurer  hath  so  signified  to  my  lord 
President.  It  shall  be  a  great  comfort  to  us  all  to  see  her 
Majesty  among  us,  and  to  me  especially ;  only  I  am  sorry  that 
my  ability  is  so  small  as  it  is.  I  shall  strain  myself  to  the 
uttermost,  trusting  that  my  good  will  shall  be  accepted, 
where  ability  faileth.  I  am  to  pay  in  Michaelmas  term  next, 
for  the  last  payment  of  my  first-fruits,  no  less  than  £380 ; 
which  how  well  it  will  stand  with  a  progress,  your  grace  may 
consider,  especially  in  one  that  hath  not,  communihus  annis^, 
above  £1300.  clear  yearly  value.  I  pray  your  grace,  send 
me  some  notes  of  instruction,  both  of  charges  for  one  or 
two  days'  diet,  &c.,  and  for  other  circumstances,  especially 
at  what  place  her  Highness  is  to  be  met  by  me ;  at  the 
entry  of  my  diocese,  or  otherwise.  We  have  had  here  the 
26th  of  February  last,  about  5  o'clock  at  night,  an  earth- 
quake, which  (as  is  certified)  passed  through  this  shire, 
Nottinghamshire,  Derbyshire,  and  Leicestershire,  and  we  sup- 
pose it  extended  into  the  south  parts  also.    It  was  not  very 

It  lasted  not  great ;  for  in  York  it  shaked  not  down  so  much  as  a  tile; 

an  hour,     yet  it  putteth  us  in  great  fear  of  some  great  matter  to  follow^. 

I  remember  there  was  the  like  at  Croydon,  in  bishop  Cranmer's 
time,  in  king  Edward's  days,  not  long  before  his  death,  as 
I  suppose.  The  certain  time  would  be  learned.  God  be 
merciful  to  us !  to  whose  protection  I  remit  yom*  grace. 
From  Bishopsthorp,  4  Martii,  1574  [1575]. 

Your  grace's  in  Clirist, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

P.  S.  The  bishop  of  Carlisle  hath  in  comrmndam  a 
benefice  of  my  patronage,  named  Stokesley,  tiU  the  first  of 
August  next :  if  he  make  suit  to  have  his  commendam  re- 
newed, I  pray  your  grace  stay  for  Stokesley.  It  is  a  market 
town,  and  hath  been  very  evil  served  ever  sith  he  had  it.  I 
would  place  a  preacher  to  be  resident  upon  it. 

knew,  that  gave  occasion  of  those  reports  that  came  thither  to  York, 
except  the  Precisians  in  London.    Strype,  Grind.  278.] 
One  year  with  another.3 
P  Archbishop  Parker,  in  his  reply,  observed :  "  As  for  the  prog- 
nostications, Dominus  est;  facial  quod  bonum  est  in  oculis  suw."] 


TO   LORD  BURLEIGH. 


355 


LETTER  LXXIX. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Oct.  17,  1575. 
[Lansdown  MS.  20.    No.  65.] 

I  COULD  not  omit  to  salute  your  good  lordship,  now  upon 
my  lord  President's  repair  to  the  court.  I  think  your  lord- 
ship findeth  true  by  experience  that  wliich  I  wrote  unto  you 
at  my  lord's  first  entry  to  this  office'^,  which  was  thus  much 
in  effect ;  that  this  ofiice  hath  made  manifest  to  many  those 
excellent  virtues  and  good  gifts  which  afore  were  in  a  manner 
hid  in  him.  This  last  service  towards  Scotland \  in  my 
opinion,  hath  made  a  good  proof  thereof ;  wherein,  although 
the  highest  commendation  is  to  be  ascribed  to  her  Majesty 
as  the  fountain,  yet  his  lordship,  as  a  good  instrument,  is  not 
to  be  defrauded  of  his  praise.  And  surely,  so  far  as  I  can 
learn,  all  good  men  in  these  parts  do  much  rejoice  in  so 
happy  an  end  of  so  unfortunate  an  accident.    If  any  mislike, 

P  See  Letter  LXX.  p.  343.3 

In  the  Middle  March  towards  Scotland  a  sudden  bickering 
happened,  about  July,  1575,  between  the  borderers,  Sir  John  Forster, 
Warden  of  the  Middle  March,  meeting  with  Carmichel,  Warden  of 
Liddisdale  in  Scotland;  both  were  attended  with  a  rabble  of  thieves 
and  malefactors  belonging  to  the  borders,  who  took  some  occasion  to 
quarrel,  bearing  a  deadly  feud  one  to  another ;  where  the  English  first 
beat  back  the  Scots,  and  took  Carmichel  prisoner.  Afterwards  a  fresh 
company  of  Scots  coming  on,  the  English  were  put  to  flight,  and  Sir 
George  Heron,  knight,  Warden  of  Tindal,  and  others,  were  slain; 
Forster  himself,  the  governor,  and  the  earl  of  Bedford's  eldest  son, 
and  other  gentlemen,  taken  prisoners,  and  carried  into  Scotland.  Murray 
the  regent  was  hereupon  so  threatened  by  the  queen,  that  he  came 
unarmed  to  the  very  borders  of  both  kingdoms,  and  there  met  the 
earl  of  Huntingdon,  the  foresaid  lord  president  of  the  north,  and  the 
English  commissioner :  and  by  his  prudent  managery  this  scurvy 
accident  was  wisely  made  up,  and  the  regent  brought  to  promise  to 
repair  the  honour  of  the  English  nation  by  the  best  offices  he  could ; 
and  sent  Carmichel  into  England,  who  was  kept  awhile  at  York  a 
prisoner,  and  after  sent  home  with  honour  and  certain  presents :  and 
thus  amity  was  renewed  between  the  queen  and  the  regent,  by  the  earl's 
good  and  dexterous  management  of  this  affair.    Strypc,  Grind,  p.  280.] 

23—2 


356 


LETTERS. 


they  be  of  the  worst  sort  of  men,  who  in  all  commonwealths 
are  cuj)idi  rerum  noi'aru.m\  But  this  is  more  than  needeth 
to  your  lordship,  to  whom  my  said  lord's  good  service  and 
godly  wisdom  is  very  well  known ;  and  yet  I  thought  it  not 
amiss,  that  your  lordship  should  partly  understand  what  I 
and  others  of  these  pai-ts  unfeignedly  think  of  his  lordship's 
good  government  among  us  ;  fearing  nothing  but  that  his 
lordsliip  surchargeth  himself  in  ser%nng  her  Majesty  in  so 
honourable  and  chargreable  wise  as  he  doth.  But  I  cease 
further  to  trouble  your  lordship,  and  heartily  commend  the 
same  to  the  grace  of  God.  From  York,  this  17th  of  October, 
1575. 

Yom*  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Bight  Honourahle  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 


LETTER  LXXX. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Dec.  10,  1575. 
[Lansdown  MS.  20.  No.  69.] 

I  rxDERSTAND  by  your  lordship's  letters  of  the  25th  of 
November  last,  which  I  received  the  26th  thereof,  what  your 
lordsliip  thinketh  of  her  Majesty's  inclination  for  my  remove*. 

\}  Desirous  of  revolution.]] 

P  The  arclibisliopric  of  Canterbury  lay  now  void  since  the  decease 
of  the  most  pious  and  reverend  Matthew  Parker,  who  died  in  May, 
1.575.  The  queen,  after  tliree  months'  deliberation  who  was  the  fittest 
to  succeed  in  that  metropolitical  station,  pitched  upon  Grindal,  re- 
commended to  her  by  the  lord  treasurer,  his  friend ;  who  therefore 
gave  him  the  first  notice  of  it  in  a  letter,  dated  Nov.  25,  in  these  words : 
1  do  let  your  grace  understand,  that  I  do  think  assuredly  her  majesty 
Avill  have  your  grace  to  come  to  this  proraice  of  Canterbury-,  to  take 
care  thereof ;  and  that,  now  at  this  parliament."    Strype,  Grind,  p.  282. 

This  honour  was  not  of  our  archbishop's  own  ambitious  seeking: 
nay,  he  had  many  inward  motions  to  decline  it.   He  was  possessed  with 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 


If  her  Majesty  should  so  resolve,  although  I  have  had  hereto-  a.  d.  1573. 
fore  many  conflicts  with  myself  about  that  matter,  yet  have  I 
in  the  end  determined  to  yield  unto  the  ordinary  vocation ;  lest 
in  resisting  the  same  I  might  with  Jonas  offend  God,  occasion 
a  tempest,  &c.;  beseeching  God  to  assist  me  with  his  grace, 
if  that  weighty  charge  be  laid  upon  me,  to  the  sustaining 
whereof  I  find  great  insufficiency  in  myself.  And  I  most 
heartily  thank  your  good  lordship,  that  it  pleaseth  you  to  have 
such  a  care  over  me,  and  to  take  such  pains  in  giving  direc- 
tion for  the  extern  commodities^  pertaining  to  that  place.  I 
have  appointed  one  William  Marshall,  my  servant,  to  attend 
upon  your  lordship  from  time  to  time,  and  to  follow  your  lord- 
ship's direction  in  all  things,  as  the  case  shall  require.  And 
thus  ceasing  further  to  trouble  your  lordship  at  this  time,  I 
heartily  commend  the  same  to  the  grace  of  God. 
From  Bishopsthorp,  Decimo  Dec.  1575. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  EBOR. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 

an  humble  spirit,  and  low  conceit  of  liis  own  abilities  for  so  high  a 
function  in  the  chui-ch ;  but  was  swayed  by  the  vocation  thereto,  and 
the  fears  of  giving  offence.    Ibid.  p.  283.] 

In  the  letter  alluded  to  in  the  former  note  the  treasurer  added : 
"  That  he  meant  to  give  order  to  the  officers  of  the  temporal  ties  to 
take  care  of  the  preserving  thereof ;  and  where  the  officers  would  be 
felling  of  Woods,  that  they  should  not.  He  told  him  that  the  last  arch- 
bishop was  wont  at  Christmas  to  fell  wood  for  lus  fuel  and  coal ;  and 
so  were  it  necessary  to  be  done  for  his  grace,  if  he  should  have  that 
place.  He  therefore  desired  him,  by  his  letters  or  otherwise,  to  ap- 
appoint  somebody  near  at  hand  to  attend  on  him  for  this  and  such 
like  cause ;  so  as  when  her  majesty  should  certainly  resolve,  as  he 
meant  to  procure  her  to  do  within  three  or  four  days,  he  might  direct 
order  for  his  benefit."  Ibid.] 


358 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LXXXI. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 

April  23,  1576. 
[LansdowTi  MS.  23.  No.  7.] 

I  AM  to  move  your  lordship  on  the  behalf  of  your  old  nurse, 
I  mean  St  John's  College  in  Cambridge.  That  famous  college 
hath  been  long,  and  yet  is,  (as  I  am  informed,)  troubled  with 
factions  and  contentions'.  Some  of  that  university,  which 
be  of  credit,  think  the  readiest  way  of  reformation  to  be,  if 
a  visitation  by  her  Majesty's  commission  may  be  procured, 
and  the  statutes  of  the  college  reduced  to  some  certainty, 
and  in  some  things  altered  by  the  report  of  the  visitors, 
understanding  the  state  of  the  house,  I  am  informed  that 
there  is  no  original  authentic  book  of  statutes  in  the  treasury 
of  that  college,  as  by  statute  ought  to  be,  and  is  in  all  other 
colleges  duly  observed.  The  copies  of  the  statutes  which  are 
now  abroad  in  that  house  are  rased,  blotted,  interlined,  and 
corrupted  with  marginal  additions,  so  as  indeed  no  man  can 
certainly  affirm  what  is  statute,  what  not.  I  think  therefore 
your  lordship  might  do  a  very  good  deed,  at  your  convenient 

The  bishop  of  Ely,  their  visitor,  had  perceived  how  contentions 
grew  and  were  nourished  here,  and,  in  a  visitation  he  had  made,  con- 
trived means  for  the  putting  an  end  thereunto ;  but  his  power  was  not 
strong  enough  without  some  greater  influence  from  above :  he  there- 
fore employed  Dr  Ithel,  master  of  Jesus  college,  and  his  chancellor, 
who  knew  well  how  the  matters  of  the  college  stood,  to  acquaint  the 
lord  treasurer  with  a  full  and  particular  account  how  things  were  found. 
As,  that  there  was  in  the  house  great  bandying  against  government; 
that  they  professed  openly  to  maintain  a  popular  state  in  the  college  ; 
and  for  that  purpose  the  seniors  held  together,  without  whom  the 
master  could  do  nothing.  That  when  disorder  was  to  be  punished^ 
they  would  hardly,  and  sometimes  not  at  all,  be  brought  to  consent 
to  the  inflicting  of  any  pimishment,  but  would  maintain  their  old 
liberty,  as  they  termed  it.  For  these  causes  the  bishop  of  Ely  desired 
a  commission,  to  reform  the  statutes  of  the  house  in  some  points ;  and 
that  the  commissioners  might  have  authority  to  hear  and  determine 
all  controversies  during  the  time  of  the  imperfection  of  the  statutes 
that  then  they  had.    See  Strype,  Grind,  p.  297-] 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 


859 


leisure,  to  procure  such  a  visitation  from  her  Majesty,  with  a.  d.  1576. 
such  good  instructions  as  your  lordship  shall  tliink  requisite 
in  such  a  case".  I  refer  the  matter  to  your  lordship's  good 
consideration.  I  have  inclosed  the  names  of  some,  who  in 
my  opinion  are  fit  to  be  visitors.  Your  lordship  may  alter 
and  add,  as  you  think  good.  God  keep  your  lordship! 
From  Lambeth,  23°  Aprilis,  1576. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

Visitors  for  St  John's  college  in  Cambridge: 

1.  The  lord  Treasurer.       5.  Dr  Hawford. 

2.  The  bishop  of  Ely.        6.  Dr  Ithel. 

3.  Dr  Whitgift.  7-  Dr  Bing. 

4.  Dr  Watts.  8.  Mr  Goade,  provost  of  the 


King's  college. 


To  the  Right  Honourable  my 
very  good  lord,  the  Lord 
high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 


LETTER  LXXXII. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 

May  2,  1576. 
[Lansdown  MS.  23.  No.  1.] 

I  SEND  to  your  lordship  the  order  taken  for  David  Thick- 
penny  %  the  bishop  of  Chichester  then  being  present.    I  heard 

P  Accordingly  in  tlie  latter  end  of  the  year  a  commission  was  sent 
down  to  the  college,  and  the  matters  rectified,  and  some  of  the  college 
punished.  Ibid.] 

This  man  was  curate  of  Brighthelmstone.  The  bishop  of  Chi- 
chester (Curtis)  had  suspended  him  from  his  office  for  some  irregu- 
larities, and  chiefly  on  suspicion  of  his  favouring  the  sect  called  the 
family  of  love.  Thickpenny  appealed  to  the  council  against  his  bishop, 
and  they  referred  the  matter  to  archbishop  Grindal.  Upon  inquiry 
into  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  the  archbishop  came  to  the 
resolution  of  restoring  him,  on  condition  of  his  submissively  purging 


360 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1576.  what  my  lord  of  Chichester  could  object  against  him ;  and 
indeed  it  was  nothing  in  effect,  saving  only  that  he  suspected 
Thickpenny  to  be  one  of  the  family  oflove\  and  yet  my  said 
lord  shewed  no  sufficient  ground  of  his  said  suspicion:  and 
moreover  the  said  Thickpenny,  by  open  protestation  and  of- 
fering of  his  oath,  did  utterly  deny  that  he  was  of  that  faction, 
&c.  Whereupon  I  moved  my  lord,  tliat  he  would  restore 
the  said  Thickpenny  (being  indeed  well  learned,  and  having 
a  very  good  testimony  of  his  parishioners)  to  the  serving  of 
his  cure  again,  by  my  lord's  own  authority ;  which  he  refused 
to  do.  Whereupon,  considering  the  sufficiency  of  the  said 
Thickpenny,  and  finding  that  my  lord  rather  upon  some 
private  affection,  than  any  just  ground,  had  displaced  the 
said  Thickpenny,  I  took  order  as  is  •  inclosed,  oftentimes 
monishing  the  said  Thickpenny,  that  he  should  use  all  dutiful 
submission  towai'ds  his  ordinary,  &c.  I  wiU  send  for  the 
said  Thickpenny  hither  again,  to  answer  to  the  objections  sent 
by  my  lord  of  Chichester. 

I  pray  your  lordship's  help  that  Mr  Redmayn,  who  made 
a  very  good  sennon  before  her  Majesty,  may  be  archdeacon 
of  Canterbury.  He  is  a  very  sufficient  man ;  and  the  annex- 
ing of  that  office  to  the  see  of  Rochester  hath  done  very 
much  harm  in  the  diocese  of  Canterbury*.  I  have  moved 
her  Majesty  twice  for  Mr  Redmayn  myself,  and  Mr  Secretaiy 
Walsingham  hath  done  the  like :  your  lordship's  good  Uking 

himself  in  writing  of  the  suspicions  under  which  he  lay,  and  solemnly 
promising  to  set  forth  God's  true  religion  and  doctrine  according  to 
the  thirty-nine  articles.  He  was  required  also,  on  two  several  Sundays, 
publicly  in  church  to  preach  against  and  confute  the  errors  of  that  sect. 
Thickpenny,  having  done  this,  was  reinstated.  But  the  archbishop 
was  deceived  ia  the  matter ;  for  immediately  after  his  restoration  Thick- 
penny  conducted  himself  with  so  much  irregularity,  that  he  was  again, 
at  the  instance  of  the  bisliop  of  Chichester,  cited  before  the  archbishop. 
See  Strype,  Grind,  pp.  293—296.] 

\}  The  founder  of  this  sect  was  Henry  Nicolas,  from  HoUand.  For 
an  account  of  their  wild  opinions,  see  Fuller,  Ch.  Hist.  Bk.  ix.  pp.  1 12, 
113 ;  also  Strj-pe,  Ann.  ii.  i.  556—562,  and  ii.  ii.  282—290.] 

P  The  bishops  of  Rochester  hitherto  during  the  queen's  reign  had 
held  the  archdeaconry  of  Canterbury  in  commendam.  Now  Freke,  the 
present  bishop,  being  to  be  removed  to  another  see,  the  archbishop 
laboured  to  break  that  custom,  which  he  saw  had  great  inconyenience 
in  it.   Strype,  Grind,  p.  312.] 


TO   THE   OFFICERS   OF   THE   ARCHBISHOp's  COURTS.  361 

t)f  this  suit,  known  to  her  Majesty,  would  much  further  the  a. d.  1576. 
cause  ^.    God  Iveep  your  lordship  ! 
From  Lambeth,  2"  Maii,  1576. 

Your  lordship's  in  Clirist, 

EDM.  OANTUAR. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 


LETTER  LXXXIII. 


TO  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  ARCHBISHOP'S  COURTS*. 
Nov.  7,  1576. 
[Regist.  Grindal.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  I  perceive  by  the  complaints  of 
my  brethi'en,  the  bishops,  and  other  inferior  ordinaries,  that 
the  ready  unadvised  inliibitions  from  my  courts  do  not  only 
hinder  the  correction  of  sins,  but  very  slanderously  discredit 
the  courts,  injuriously  molest,  and  much  discourage  the  judges, 
the  churchwardens  and  others,  by  order  and  oath  detecting 
faults.  I  require  you  therefore,  that  in  matters  of  correction 
you  temper  your  inhibitions,  neither  suffering  judges  by  lewd 
bodies  to  be  abused,  nor  sworn-men  for  their  presenting 
to  be  troubled :  but  rather  assist  them  in  all  justice,  and 
by  all  means  further  the  just  correction  of  the  evil,  nowise 
discharging  offenders  by  nullities  of  process,  where  faults 

The  application  was  successful.  Dr  William  Redmayn,  who 
afterwards  became  bishop  of  Norwich,  being  made  archdeacon.] 

[■*  In  November  he  had  occasion  given  him  to  look  into  a  particular 
abuse  of  his  courts ;  which  the  rest  of  the  bishops,  and  other  ordinaries 
of  his  province,  had  much  complained  of :  which  was  that  of  inhibitions, 
taking  cognizance  of  causes  that  lay  before  their  courts,  and  bringing 
them  into  his  own  ;  which  was  ordinarily  done  to  the  vexation  of  many, 
and  the  stopping  the  execution  of  justice:  for  churchwardens  were 
troubled  for  presenting,  and  offenders  escaped  by  commutations.  This 
the  archbishop  liked  not,  and  perceived  it  to  be  an  abuse  done  by  his 
officers;  and  therefore  despatched  this  mandate  to  the  officers  of  his 
courts.   Strype,  Grind,  p.  323.] 


362 


LETTERS, 


A.  D.  1576.  punishable  do  appear,  but  minister  due  punishment  without 
any  commutation. 

I  will  you  further,  that  you  send  out  no  double  quarrel 
for  admission  to  any  benefice  that  is  not  void,  both  de  jure 
and  de  facto ;  willing  you  to  give  public  notice  at  your  next 
court  for  the  premises,  that  the  same  may  be  by  all  men  the 
better  observed.    From  Lambeth,  the  7th  of  November,  1576. 

EDM.  CANTUAE. 


LETTER  LXXXIV. 


TO  THE  DEAN  AND  CHAPTER  OF  OXFORD. 
Nov.  18,  1577. 
[Grind.  Regist.  fo.  158.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  I  have  received  letters  from  the 
lords  of  her  Majesty's  most  honom-able  privy  council ;  the 
tenor  whereof  ensueth:  "  After  our  right  hearty  commendations 
unto  your  good  lordship,  Sic."  These  are  therefore  to  require 
you,  taking  unto  you  such  assistance  as  you  shall  think  con- 
venient in  that  behalf,  to  make  diligent  inquisition,  as  well 
by  the  searching  of  the  records,  as  by  the  public  fame  in  the 
country,  and  by  all  other  convenient  ways  and  means  that 
you  can,  of  the  names  of  all  such  persons  within  the  diocese 
of  Oxford,  as  refuse  to  come  unto  divine  service,  and  also  of 
the  value  of  their  lands  and  goods,  according  to  the  effect 
of  the  said  letters'.  And  that  you  will  certify  me  what  you 
shall  find  in  that  behalf  with  all  expedition  possible. 

I  am  informed,  that  the  diocese  of  Oxford  is  more  re- 
plenished with  such  recusants,  for  the  quantity  thereof,  than 
any  other  diocese  of  this  realm.  Thus  fare  you  heartily  well. 
From  my  house  at  Lambeth,  this  18th  of  November,  1577. 

The  popish  emissaries  had,  it  seems,  by  this  time,  by  their  dili- 
gence, drawn  over  great  numbers  from  going  to  church;  and  so  had 
made  a  dangerous  schism  among  the  queen's  subjects.  It  was  seriously 
debated  hereupon  concerning  the  best  course  to  stop  this  evil:  and  it 
was  thought  the  easiest  punishment,  and  withal  the  most  likely  way 
to  reduce  the  offenders,  and  such  as  wholly  absented  from  the  church, 
to  punish  them  in  their  purses,  by  the  forfeiture  of  money  for  that 
neglect.   Strype,  Grind,  p.  345.]  , 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 


36a 


LETTER  LXXXV. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
May  24,  1578. 
[Lansdown  MS,  24.  No.  14.] 
After  my  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good  lord- 
ship. Whereas  I  am  informed,  that  some  (who  have  autho- 
rity to  take  timber  for  her  Majesty's  provision)  have  appointed 
to  take  presently  some  timber  in  the  woods  of  this  see  of 
Canterbury,  standing  near  unto  the  city  of  Canterbury :  for 
so  much  as  there  is  but  small  store  of  timber  in  the  said 
woods,  and  that  not  only  three  of  the  archbishop's  own  man- 
sion houses,  standing  at  and  near  unto  Canterbury,  and  divers 
of  farmers'  houses  and  mills,  are  to  be  maintained  therewith, 
but  also  that  timber  is  necessarily  to  be  brought  from  thence 
hither  to  Lambeth  by  water,  for  maintenance  of  this  house, 
for  that  the  woods  of  this  see  in  these  parts  are  so  decayed 
that  there  is  not  therein  convenient  timber  to  make  (your 
honour  saved)  as  planchers  for  a  stable :  These  are  to  de- 
sire your  good  lordship  (if  it  may  so  seem  good  unto  you) 
to  give  order  either  for  the  staying  of  that  which  is  now  so 
appointed  to  be  taken,  or  otherwise  that  neither  now  nor 
hereafter,  during  your  lordship's  pleasure,  none  may  be  taken 
in  the  same  woods,  as  may  seem  to  your  lordship  most  con- 
venient. I  have  the  rather  been  bold  to  make  this  suit  unto 
your  lordship,  for  that  I  am  informed,  that  others  in  that 
part  of  Kent  have  such  store  that  they  can  spare,  and  do 
sell :  whereas,  for  mine  own  part,  as  I  have  ever  been  care- 
ful to  preserve  my  timber,  so  I  do  not  intend  during  my 
incumbency  to  make  any  sale  of  any  timber  that  shall  grow 
within  any  woods  of  this  see.  So  taking  my  leave,  I  most 
heartily  commend  your  good  lordship  to  the  grace  of  God. 
From  Lambeth,  this  24th  of  May,  1578. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Bight  Honmrable  my  mry 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  high  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. .     .  ,  - 


364 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LXXXVI. 


TO  QUEEN  ELIZABETH. 

March  22,  1579. 
[[State  Paper  Office.] 

It  may  please  your  most  excellent  Majesty  to  be  adver- 
tised, that,  whereas  by  your  Highness'  letters,  dated  the  20th 
day  of  February  last  past,  I  received  commandment  to  make 
a  tiTie  certificate  of  my  doings,  touching  any  spoil  or  waste 
by  me  made  or  committed,  in  felling  and  cutting  down  of 
timber  trees  upon  the  lands  belonging  to  my  see  of  Canter- 
bury ;  these  are  in  most  honourable  manner  to  signify  imto 
your  most  excellent  Majesty,  that  I  have  not,  sithence  my 
first  entry  into  this  see  of  Canterbury,  sold  any  of  the  tim- 
ber of  the  same  see,  no,  not  so  much  as  one  timber  tree, 
neither  have  I  caused  any  timber  trees  to  be  felled  for  any 
other  purpose,  (certain  given  trees  hereafter  mentioned  only 
excepted,)  but  only  for  the  necessary  convenient  reparations 
and  buildings  of  the  houses  belonging  to  the  said  see,  and 
for  the  making  and  repairing  of  bridges,  water-sewers,  and 
other  necessary  common  uses,  within  the  lands  and  liberties 
thereof,  for  the  which  I  and  my  successors  stand  bound  by 
law. 

I  confess  that  I  have  given  to  divers  persons,  upon  rea- 
sonable considerations,  some  small  timber  trees  of  oak,  that 
were  felled  in  the  woods  called  the  Bleane,  parcel  of  the 
possessions  of  the  said  see,  situated  in  the  county  of  Kent : 
but  the  number  of  the  trees  so  given,  during  my  four  years 
of  incumbency,  hath  not  exceeded  the  number  of  twelve  trees 
at  the  most.  And  as  for  my  doings  in  this  behalf  in  the 
bishoprics  of  London  and  York,  during  my  incumbency  in 
them,  I  was  no  spoiler,  but  a  careful  preserver  of  timber ; 
as  will  be  testified,  I  am  sure  (if  the  case  so  require)  by 
a  number  that  know  my  doings  in  those  places.  So  with 
my  continual  and  most  hearty  prayer  unto  God  for  the 
continuance  of  your  Majesty's  most  prosperous  and  happy 


TO   THE   queen's  MAJESTY. 


365 


estate,  I  most  humbly  commend  your  Majesty  to  the  grace  a.  d.  1579. 
and  protection  of  the  Ahnighty. 
Lambeth,  22"  Martii,  1579. 

Your  Majesty's  most  humble  subject 
and  daily  orator, 

To  the  QueeiCs  most  excellent  EDM.  CANTUAR. 

majesty,  my  most  gracious 
Sovereign  Lady. 


LETTER  LXXXVII. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH, 

CHANCELLOR  OP  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CAMBRIDGE. 
June  30,  1580. 
[Lansdown  MS.  30.   No.  62.] 
After  my  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good 
lordship.    According  to  the  request  of  your  lordship's  late 
letter',  I  have  had  before  me  this  forenoon  (being  accom- 
panied with  my  neighbour,  Mr  Dean  of  Westminster)  Mr 

P  In  the  month  of  June  his  experience  and  wisdom  was  required 
and  made  use  of  in  a  controversy  arisen  in  the  university  of  Cambridge ; 
where  a  contention  arose  between  the  vice-chancellor  and  doctors  of  the 
town  on  the  one  part,  and  the  masters  and  heads  of  the  colleges  on 
the  other,  touching  two  graces  lately  propounded  by  the  late  vice- 
chancellor  in  favour  of  the  doctors  of  the  town  and  others.  Wherewith 
the  doctors  being  heads  found  themselves  aggrieved,  for  that  such  graces 
should  be  propounded  and  proceeded  in  without  their  privity,  as  they 
pretended,  against  the  late  statutes  and  ordinances  of  her  majesty. 
Hereupon  the  lord  Burleigh,  cliancellor  of  that  university,  earnestly 
prayed  our  archbishop, — for  that  cither  party  had  sent  up  one,  viz.  for 
the  vice-chancellor  Dr  Barrow,  and  for  the  heads  of  the  colleges  Dr 
Howland,  master  of  St  John's  college,  to  open  unto  him  as  well  the 
reasons  of  the  one,  as  the  griefs  of  the  other,  for  the  proceedings, — that 
he  would  do  the  said  lord  the  pleasure  and  ease,  at  that  present  being 
busily  occupied  at  court  about  great  causes,  as  to  hear  both  parties, 
and  to  examine  the  same ;  which  he  the  rather  desired  his  grace's  travail 
in,  for  that  he  was  sure  the  university  and  their  statutes  were  better 
known  unto  his  gi-ace,  than  unto  him.    He  left  this  business  either  to 
himself  alone,  or  to  call  any  other  that  had  been  of  that  university  to 
assist  him  therein,  as  he  should  see  cause.    The  archbishop  accordingly 
took  this  matter  into  his  hand,  and  the  last  day  of  June  signified  to 
him  the  sum  of  his  thoughts  concerning  it.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  371.] 


S66 


LETTERS. 


Dr  Howland,  and  Dr  Barrow,  and  heard  at  some  length 
what  each  party  could  say ;  and  have  thought  good  to  send 
unto  your  lordship  herein  the  substance  of  that  which  was 
uttered  on  both  sides. 

The  controversy  did  stand  in  two  principal  points : 

First,  Whether  these  two  late  graces  were  disorderly 
and  somewhat  fraudulently  obtained. 

Secondly,  Whether  the  very  matter  and  substance  of  the 
graces  were  against  the  statutes. 

In  the  first  matter  we  did  not  dwell  long,  being  a  mat- 
ter of  circumstance.  Yet  thus  much  we  perceived ;  that  in 
the  manner  of  proceeding  for  the  obtaining  the  said  graces, 
things  were  handled  (though  not  directly  against  the  words 
of  the  statute,)  yet  with  some  cunning  and  finesse,  and 
not  so  sincerely  as  were  to  be  wished  in  such  cases,  and 
with  such  circumstance. 

About  the  second  we  stood  most :  wherein  Dr  Howland 
alleged  the  precise  words  of  the  statute,  cap.  34.  that  the 
pricking,  as  they  term  it,  of  officers  is  by  special  privilege 
in  the  same  statute  reserved  to  the  heads  of  houses,  and 
by  a  latter  interpretation  from  your  lordship,  to  the  heads 
or  their  deputies. 

To  that  Mr  Dr  Barrow  allegeth  another  statute,  cap.  42. 
entituled  De  Officio  Cancellarii,  wherein  is  a  branch,  that 
the  chancellor,  or  in  his  absence  the  vice-chancellor,  may 
make  new  statutes,  with  this  proviso.  Sic  ut  ea  iis  decretis 
nostris  nihil  detraJiant  aut  officiant^:  "  Which  in  this  case," 
saith  Dr  Barrow,  "  this  new  statute,  to  adjoin  the  doctors 
to  the  heads  of  colleges,  doth  not,"  although  Mr  Dean  and 
I  are  of  contrary  opinions,  referring  the  determination  to 
your  lordship.  The  said  Mr  Barrow,  for  further  defence,  al- 
legeth another  statute,  made  by  grace,  as  these  two  last 
were,  concerning  the  scrutators :  which  office  is  now  brought 
from  free  election  appointed  by  the  Queen's  Majesty's  statute, 
cap.  36.  to  go  in  course  by  combination,  as  the  office  of 
the  proctors  doth.  To  this  Dr  Howland  answered,  that  he 
believed  your  lordship  was  made  privy  to  the  alteration  of 
that  statute  for  the  scnitators ;  and  added  further,  that  if 
error  were  committed  in  that,  it  was  no  sufficient  warrantize 
for  other  errors  afterwards  to  be  attempted ;  and  especially 

So  that  they  detract  nothing  from  nor  prejudice  those  our  decrees.] 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 


367 


for  these  late  errors  in  these  two  last  graces.  And  thus  much  a.  d.  isso. 
in  substance  was  alleged  on  both  parts  for  the  former  grace, 
to  adjoin  doctors  to  the  heads  for  election  of  offices. 

For  the  second  grace,  that  heads  of  colleges,  being  di- 
vines, should  be  bound  to  preach  in  course  as  other  younger 
men  do :  Dr  Howland  alleging,  that  by  express  words  of 
her  Majesty's  statute,  cap.  11.  they  are  not  bound  fm-ther 
than  their  own  free  good-will  shall  move  them;  (the  words 
be  these,  Pod  tantum  laboris  susceptwm,  et  tot  pericula  at- 
que  examim,  nolumus  plus  laboris  doctoribus  imponere,  quam 
ipsi  volunt  sua  sponte  suscipere' ;)  Dr  Barrow,  besides  some 
glance  at  the  usual  commonplace,  that  heads  ought  to  give 
good  example,  &c.  alleged,  that  another  of  the  Queen's  sta- 
tutes, which  appointeth  order  only  for  sermons  to  be  had 
on  Simdays  before  noon,  was  altered  by  grace  to  sermons 
on  Sundays  and  holy  days,  both  forenoon  and  afternoon : 
which  was  answered  to  be  no  derogation  to  the  Queen's 
statute,  but  contrariwise  rather  a  more  ample  accomplishing 
of  the  same, 

A  little  was  said  also  by  Dr  Barrow  of  the  interpreta- 
tion of  another  statute,  wherein  is  declared  that  it  shall  suffice 
to  dispute  twice  against  a  Master  of  Art  answering  in  divi- 
nity, where  the  words  of  the  statute  be,  A  man  for  his  form  to 
proceed  in  divinity  should  dispute  twice  against  a  bachelor 
in  divinity.  And  yet  was  it  thought  by  Dr  Howland,  that 
your  lordship's  consent  was  given  to  all  the  said  interpreta- 
tions and  alterations.  And  surely  for  the  time  to  come,  I  wish 
your  lordship  should  give  strait  charge,  that  no  alteration  or 
interpretation  of  statute  hereafter  do  pass  by  grace,  before 
the  same  have  been  seen  and  allowed  by  your  lordship. 

Now,  where  your  lordship  is  desirous  to  know  mine  opinion 
for  quieting  and  ordering  of  this  contention,  I  know  your 
lordship  of  yourself  can  best  do  it ;  and  I  count  the  univer- 
sity happy,  that  it  hath  you  for  chancellor  in  these  unquiet 
times.  Your  wisdom  and  authority  may  work  more  good 
with  them  than  could  be  done  otherwise.  Notwithstanding 
I  will  most  gladly  impart  mine  opinion ;  which  is  this :  I 
think  it  very  requisite  that  these  last  graces  should  remain 

\}  After  enduring  so  much  labour,  and  so  many  trials  and  exa- 
minations, we  are  unwilling  to  impose  more  toil  upon  the  doctors,  than 
they,  of  their  own  accord,  are  willing  to  undertake.] 


368 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1580.  as  dashed,  and  not  put  in  execution.  The  example  will  do 
harm,  if  the  Queen's  statutes  be  thus  tossed,  and  the  plain 
meaning  of  them  overthrown.  So  that  some  mild  admoni- 
tion from  your  lordship,  joined  with  exhortation  to  concord 
and  amity,  I  trust,  will  pacify  the  now  vice-chancellor  and 
the  regents,  &c.  who  have  of  long  time  repined  at  that  sta- 
tute for  elections  by  the  heads :  although  the  altering  of  it 
(in  mine  opinion)  would  be  occasion  of  many  bitter  conten- 
tions. And  especially  they  \vill  remain  the  better  satisfied, 
if  your  lordship  some  way  signify,  that  if  the  heads  have 
any  way  abused  their  privileges,  they  will  see  it  reformed 
for  the  time  to  come. 

On  the  other  side,  (for  the  heads  I  mean,)  I  wish  that 
your  lordship  should  admonish  and  exliort  them  also  to  use 
their  authority  well  and  indifferently,  to  choose  the  best 
learned  for  their  lectures ;  and  for  the  vice-chancellor  always 
to  prick  two  fit  men,  and  never  hereafter  to  practise,  that 
of  the  two  nominated  one  should  be  an  unfit  man,  and  as 
it  were  a  siale\  to  bring  the  office  to  the  other,  (which  they 
did  now  in  nominating  Dr  Hatcher,  and  taste  of  the  fruits 
thereof,)  which  ministereth  a  just  offence  to  the  rest  of  the 
University. 

I  wish  also  that  the  heads  which  are  divines  should  be 
exhorted  to  preach  diligently  without  compulsion :  which  will 
satisfy  in  the  other  point. 

And  further,  when  the  vice-chancellor  sendeth  for  as- 
sistance in  conferences  in  public  matters,  I  would  like  well 
of  it,  if  he  sent  also  for  the  doctore  of  law  and  physic  to 
join  with  the  heads ;  it  would  be  some  contentation  to  them. 
And  indeed  so  it  was  most  usually  (though  not  always) 
practised  in  my  time. 

This  is  my  simple  opinion,  to  the  which  Mr  Dean  also 
agreeth  :  referring  notwithstanding  the  whole  order  to  your 
lordship.  I  have  warned  Dr  Rowland  and  Dr  Barrow  to  be 
with  your  lordship  to-morrow  morning.  I  make  the  more  haste, 
because  I  wish  things  quieted  before  the  commencement*. 

P  Stale:  a  bait,  a  pretence,  or  stalking-horse.  It  properly  means 
a  decoy  to  catch  birds.] 

[j'  Lord  Burleigh  wrote  the  following  letter  on  the  day  after  to  the 
heads  of  houses.  "  I  have  received  your  letters  by  Dr  Howlaud,  master 
of  St  John's  college.   By  which,  and  by  his  report,  I  have  understood 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 


369 


I  do  greatly  commend  the  sentences  of  humility  and  sub-  a.d.  isso. 
mission  contained  in  the  letters  of  the  university  to  your 
lordship.    God  keep  your  lordship  !   From  Lambeth,  this  last 
of  June,  1580. 

Yoiu-  lordship''s  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  High  Treasurer  of  En- 
gland. 

many  more  particular  things  than  presently  I  am  at  leisure  to  answer 
by  writing.  But  considering  the  state  of  the  controversies  arisen,  both 
for  lack  of  good  leisure,  and  doubting  mine  own  understanding  in  such 
academical  questions,  I  did  commend  tlie  whole  causes  with  all  ap- 
pendances  to  my  lord  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury's  good  grace,  to  be 
by  him  considered  at  length,  and  to  advertise  to  me  his  opinion :  which 
he  hath  done  at  good  length.  And  therein,  after  a  further  private  weigh- 
ing of  the  matters,  I  have  at  one  instant  time  imparted  my  determination 
to  both  the  messengers,  Mr  Dr  Howland,  and  Mr  Dr  Barrow.  And 
for  a  fuller  satisfaction  of  the  Vice-chancellor  and  the  body  of  the 
university,  I  have  at  more  length  than  well  my  leisure  served  me, 
for  greater  matters  at  this  time  concerning  her  majesty,  written,  or 
rather  in  haste  scribbled,  my  letters.  To  which  I  doubt  not,  but  Mr 
Vice-chancellor  will  make  you,  with  the  rest,  acquainted.  And  there- 
fore I  omit  to  repeat  the  same  unto  you,  praying  you,  as  heads  or 
fathers  of  great  famiUes,  so  to  behave  yourselves  in  temperance,  as  con- 
cord may  rest  in  your  famihes;  and  that  for  no  particular  interest  in 
gain  or  preferment  the  pubUc  bands  of  charity  be  broken.  But  as 
you  can  teach  us  your  scholars  under  your  pupils,  so  in  your  own 
actions  let  it  appear  that  every  one  of  yourselves  can  forgive  the  errors 
of  others.  And  though  I  do  disannul  both  the  graces,  which  are  dif- 
ferent in  nature,  yet  for  the  latter  tending  to  increase  preaching,  though 
by  any  new  law  you  be  not  compelled,  yet  see  that  you  be  a  law  to 
yourselves;  that  of  non  docendo  you  keep  not  the  name  of  Doctores.  And 
so  by  haste  I  end.  From  the  court  at  Norwich,  primo  Julii,  1580." 
Sti-j'pe,  Grind,  p.  376.] 


[grindal.] 


/ 

24 


870 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LXXXVIII. 


TO  JOHN  WHITGIFTS  BISHOP  OF  ^VORCESTER. 
Feb.  1582. 
[Grind.  Reg.  Fo.  140.] 

After  my  very  hearty  commendations  to  your  good  lord- 
ship. Where,  by  order  from  the  lords  and  others  of  the 
Queen's  majesty's  most  honourable  privy  council,  I  sent  to 
your  lordship  a  commission  to  \dsit  the  dean  and  chapter  of 
Litchfield,  being  then  in  hope  that  their  lordships  and  I  should 
be  able,  without  your  lordship's  trouble,  to  order  and  com- 
pound the  controversy  between  my  lord  of  Coventry  and 
Litchfield  and  Beacon  and  Babington,  for  the  office  of  chan- 
cellor within  that  diocese :  but  now  having  travailed  with 
my  lord  bishop  to  yield  his  conformity  and  consent,  that 
Beacon  and  Babington  together,  according  to  a  joint  com- 
mission of  his  own  granting,  might  quietly  exercise  the  ju- 
risdiction, until  the  right  and  validity  of  that  patent  might 
be  tried  by  order  of  law,  as  my  chancellor  and  Dr  Hammond, 
after  deliberate  hearing  of  the  cause,  did  also  think  reason- 
able, (as  by  the  copy  of  their  order  herein  inclosed  may 
appear  to  your  lordship,)  and  being  no  way  able  to  win  his 
lordship  to  suffer  that  order  to  take  place,  whereof  the  lords 
of  the  comicil  and  I  like  well,  I  am  enforced  to  execute  it 
by  my  own  authority,  which  I  could  not  so  conveniently  do 
any  way,  to  void  appeal  and  other  impeachments,  as  by  a 
visitation ;  the  burden  whereof,  partly  by  direction  of  the 
lords  of  the  council,  I  make  bold  to  lay  upon  your  lordship. 
Not  meaning,  notwithstanding,  to  trouble  you  and  the  rest 
to  travel  any  further  than  to  Litchfield  itself ;  and  there  only, 
while  you  are  in  visiting  of  the  cathedral  church,  to  call 

\}  The  archbishop  now  wrote  lettei-s  to  bishop  A^Hiitgift,  to  direct 
him  in  the  deciding  a  great  debate  between  two  civilians.  Beacon  and 
Babington,  contending  for  the  chancellorship  of  the  diocese  of  Litch- 
field and  Coventry  ;  which  controversy,  it  seems,  came  before  the 
council,  and  they  referred  it  to  the  archbishop.  See  Strype,  Grind. 
405.] 


TO   BISHOP  WHITGIFT. 


371 


my  lord  bishop  and  those  two  competitors  of  the  office  be-  ^' 
fore  you,  and  by  your  lordship's  good  wisdom  to  compound 
the  controversy  quietly,  if  you  can ;  and  if  your  lordship  can- 
not, then  to  take  the  pains  to  examine  the  matter ;  and 
to  certify  at  your  convenient  opportunity  in  whom  you  shall 
think  the  fault  to  be,  and  to  prorogue  the  visitation  of  the 
diocese  until  the  last  of  June,  and  the  other  for  the  church, 
as  your  lordship  shall  think  convenient. 

And  for  your  lordship's  better  information,  I  have  sent 
you,  sealed  in  a  packet  herewith,  all  such  writings  as  were 
exhibited  unto  me  by  my  lord  bishop  and  both  the  com- 
petitors ;  to  the  end  that  your  lordship,  if  the  necessity  of 
the  case  shall  so  require,  may  frame  articles  for  the  exa- 
mination of  all  whom  the  controversy  doth  concern.  I  have 
likewise  sent  to  your  lordship  a  commission,  in  your  lordship's 
name,  to  Beacon  and  Babington,  to  exercise  the  jurisdiction 
for  the  government  of  the  dioceses,  pendente  visitaiione,  being 
conformable  to  the  order ;  with  a  determination  notwithstand- 
ing, that  your  lordship  shall  alter  or  revoke  the  same  com- 
mission upon  any  cause,  making  me  privy  thereof  by  your 
lordship's  letter. 

And  for  that  this  only  controversy  is  the  cause  of  this 
visitation,  I  do  mean  that  it  shall  be  merely  charitative,  and 
not  to  burden  the  clergy  of  any  procurations  as  yet ;  and 
withal  not  to  trouble  your  lordship  much  longer  about  this 
matter  there,  than  you  shall  be  occasioned  otherwise  to  tarry 
for  the  speeding  of  the  visitation  of  the  church  :  yet  your 
lordship  may  direct  these  competitors  to  attend  upon  your 
lordship  elsewhere,  if  you  think  good,  and  find  occasion  for 
the  appeasing  of  the  controversy,  and  which  is  so  offensive 
in  the  opinion  of  the  lords  of  the  council  and  mine,  and 
so  scandalous  to  all  parties  whom  it  concerneth,  and  so  pre- 
judicial and  hurtful  to  the  quietness  of  the  diocese,  that  I 
trust  your  lordship  will  take  pains  to  end  it :  and  if  you 
cannot  so  do,  yet  until  it  may  be  otherwise  done,  to  have 
care  of  the  government  of  the  diocese,  in  effect  yours,  during 
this  commission.  And  thus  laying  many  burdens  upon  your 
lordship,  I  commit  the  same  to  the  grace  and  protection  of 

the  Almighty.    From  Lambeth,  this    day  of  Februai-y, 

1582. 

24.-2 


LETTERS  AND  DOCUMENTS 


RELATING  TO 


ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL'S  SEQUESTRATION  AND 
RESIGNATION. 

Introductory  Remarks. 


[The  following  extract  from  Strype,  (Grindal,  pp.  325 — seq.)  will 
put  the  reader  ia  possession  of  the  circumstances  wliich  gave  rise  to 
the  following  letters.] 


A. D.  1576.  I  SHALL  now  proceed  to  relate  a  matter  well-meant  by 
The  queen's  the  archbishoD,  and  therefore  wherein  he  took  much  pains  : 

offence  with  .  ^  _ 

him  about  but  it  proved  the  cause  of  much  trouble,  sorrow,  and  afflic- 

prophecies.    .  ^    .  .  ,         ,     .  . 

tion  to  him,  as  long  as  he  was  archbishop,  laying  him  under 
the  Queen's  lasting  displeasure.  The  matter  was  this :  he 
well  perceived  the  ignorance  of  the  clergy,  and  the  great 
need  there  was  of  more  frequent  preaching  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  people  in  the  grounds  and  truth  of  religion.  In 
order  to  which  he  encouraged  a  practice  that  was  taken  up 
in  divers  places  of  the  nation,  and  particularly  in  North- 
amptonshu-e,  and  allowed  by  many  bishops  in  their  dio- 
ceses: the  manner  whereof  was,  that  the  ministers  of  such 
a  division,  at  a  set  time,  met  together  in  some  church  be- 
longing to  a  market  or  other  large  town ;  and  there  each 
in  their  order  explained,  according  to  their  ability,  some 
particular  portion  of  scripture  allotted  them  before.  And 
after  all  of  them  had  done,  a  moderator,  who  was  one  of 
the  gravest  and  best  learned  among  them,  made  his  obser- 
vations upon  what  the  rest  had  said,  and  determined  the 
true  sense  of  the  place.  And  all  was  to  be  despatched  within 
such  a  space  of  time.  And  these  were  commonly  called 
exercises  or  prophesying s.  At  these  assemblies  there  were 
great  confluxes  of  people  to  hear  and  learn.  And  by  this 
means  the  ministers  and  curates  were  forced  to  read  authors, 
and  consult  expositors  and  commentatoi's,  and  to  follow  their 
studies,  that  they  might  speak  to  pui*pose  when  they  were 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


373 


to  appear  in  public  :  and  hereby  they  considerably  profited  a.  d.  1576. 
themselves  in  the  knowledge  of  the  scripture.  But  the  in- 
convenience was,  that  at  these  meetings  happened  at  length 
confusions  and  disturbances ;  some  affecting  to  shew  their 
parts,  and  to  confute  others  that  spake  not  so  appositely 
perhaps  as  themselves.  They  also  sometimes  would  broach 
heterodox  opinions.  And  some  that  had  been  silenced  from 
their  preaching,  for  their  incompliance  with  the  established 
worship,  would  intrude  themselves  here,  and  vent  themselves 
against  the  liturgy  and  hierarchy  ;  some  would  speak  against 
states  or  particular  persons.  The  people  also  fell  to  arguing 
and  disputing  much  upon  religion  :  sometimes  a  layman  would 
take  upon  him  to  speak ;  so  that  the  exercises  degenerated 
into  factions,  divisions,  and  censurings.  Hence  they  began 
to  be  by  some  cried  out  against,  and  disliked. 

The  archbishop  hereupon  laboured  to  redress  these  mis- 
chiefs and  irregularities,  by  setting  down  rules  and  orders 
for  the  more  useful  management  of  these  exercises,  which 
bore  this  title : 

Orders  for  reformation  of  abuses  about  the  learned  exercises 
and  conferences  amongst  the  ministers  of  the  church. 

[Cotton.  MS.  Cleopatra  F.  11.  p.  261.] 

1.  Imprimis,  The  said  exercises  are  to  be  used  only  in 
such  churches,  and  at  such  times,  as  the  bishop  of  the  dio- 
cese shall  under  his  hand  and  seal  appoint. 

2.  Item,  That  in  all  such  assembhes  for  the  said  con- 
ferences or  exercises,  either  the  archdeacon,  if  he  be  a  divine, 
or  else  some  one  other  grave  learned  graduate,  at  the  least,  to 
be  appointed  and  allowed  by  the  bishop  as  before,  be  pre- 
sent, and  moderate  the  said  exercises. 

3.  Item,  That  a  catalogue  of  names  be  made  and  al- 
lowed of  those  that  are  judged  meet  to  be  speakers  in  course 
in  the  said  exercises ;  which  are  known  to  be  able  to  speak 
aptly,  and  to  the  profit  and  edifying  of  the  hearers :  and 
such  parts  of  the  scripture  entreated  of  as  the  bishop  shall 
appoint. 

4.  Item,  That  the  rest  of  the  ministers,  not  able  to 
speak  publicly  with  commendation,  be  assigned  by  the  mode- 


374  DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP"'s  SEQUESTRATION. 

A.  D.  1576.  rators  some  task  for  the  increase  of  their  learning,  to  be 
comprised  in  writing,  or  otherwise,  concerning  the  exposi- 
tion of  some  part  of  scripture.  And  those  tasks  to  be  pub- 
hshed  privately  before  the  ministers  only,  and  not  before  the 
laity. 

5.  Item,  Ante  omnia,  that  no  lay  person  be  suffered  to 
speak  publicly  in  those  assemblies. 

6.  Item,  That  no  man  speaking  in  the  said  exercises 
shall  be  suffered  to  glance  openly  or  covertly  against  any 
state,  or  any  person  public  or  private.  If  he  do,  the  mode- 
rators shall  immediately  interrupt  him,  and  put  him  to  silence  ; 
and  notice  to  be  made  of  the  cause  of  interruption  to  the 
bishop ;  and  the  party  interrupted  not  to  be  again  admitted 
without  the  bishop's  approbation,  and  the  knowledging  of  his 
offence. 

7.  Item,  That  no  man  be  suflPered  in  the  said  exercises 
to  make  any  invection  against  the  laws,  rites,  policies,  and 
discipline  of  the  church  of  England  established  by  public 
authority.  If  any  attempt  the  contrary,  he  is  immediately 
to  be  commanded  to  silence.  And  the  moderator  or  mode- 
rators are  therein  to  satisfy  the  auditory.  And  the  speaker 
shall  not  be  admitted  to  speak  any  more,  till  he,  after  public 
satisfaction  made,  shall  obtain  a  new  admission  and  appro- 
bation of  the  bishop. 

8.  Item,  Forasmuch  as  divers  ministers,  deprived  from 
their  livings,  and  inhibited  to  preach,  for  not  obeying  the 
public  orders  and  discipline  of  the  church  of  England,  have 
intruded  themselves  in  sundry  places  to  be  speakers  in  the 
said  exercises ;  and  being  excluded  from  pulpits,  have  in  the 
said  exercises  usually  made  their  invections  against  the  orders, 
rites,  and  discipline  of  the  church,  which  hath  been  the  cause 
to  move  divers  to  a  mislike  of  the  said  exercises,  (being  of 
themselves,  if  they  be  well  used,  very  profitable  for  many 
respects,)  every  bishop  is  to  take  strict  order  in  his  diocese, 
that  hereafter  none  be  suffered  to  be  speakers  in  the  said 
exercises,  which  remain  deprived  or  inhibited  for  the  causes 
aforesaid,  except  they  shall  have  before  conformed  themselves 
to  order;  neither  any  other  which  shall  not,  both  by  sub- 
scription and  daily  practice,  conform  himself  to  public  orders 
and  discipline  of  this  church  by  law  established. 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 


INTRODtlCTORY  REMARKS. 


375 


All  this  pains  did  the  archbishop  take  to  rectify  and  a.d.  i576. 

1  ...  ,         ,        The  queen 

take  away  the  abuses  of  these  religious  exercises,  rather  than  likes^notof 
wholly  to  abolish  them.  However  the  Queen  liked  not  of 
them,  nor  would  have  them  continued;  as  seeing  probably 
how  very  apt  they  were  to  be  abused.  Nor  did  she  like 
that  the  laity  should  neglect  their  secular  affairs  by  repair- 
ing to  these  meetings;  which  she  thought  also  might  fill 
their  heads  with  notions,  and  so  occasion  dissensions  and 
unquiet  disputes,  and  it  may  be,  seditions  in  the  state.  And 
the  archbishop  being  at  court,  she  particularly  declared 
herself  offended  at  the  numbers  of  preachers,  as  well  as  at 
the  exercises,  and  warned  him  to  redress  both :  urging,  that 
it  was  good  for  the  church  to  have  few  preachers,  and  that 
three  or  four  might  suffice  for  a  county;  and  that  the  read- 
ing of  the  homilies  to  the  people  was  enough.  In  short, 
she  required  him  to  do  these  two  things,  viz.  to  abridge 
the  number  of  preachers,  and  to  put  down  the  religious  ex- 
ercises. The  speeches  she  used  to  him  were  somewhat  sharp ; 
and  she  was  very  resolute  to  have  no  more  exercises  of  this 
sort,  and  cared  not  for  any  great  increase  of  preachers ;  but 
that  the  licenses  for  preaching  should  be  more  sparingly 
granted  out' ;  and  she  expected  the  archbishop  should  give 
especial  orders  for  both. 

This  did  not  a  little  afflict  the  grave  man.    He  thought  The  arch- 
the  queen  made  some  infringement  upon  his  office,  to  whom  wAtes  to 
the  highest  trust  in  the  church  of  England,  next  to  herself,  about'them. 
was  committed ;  and  therefore,  that  she  was  somewhat  too 
peremptory  to  require  this  to  be   done,  without  advising 
at  all  with  him  in  a  matter  so  directly  respecting  religion 
and  the  souls  of  her  subjects :  nor  could  he  in  conscience 
comply  with  her  commands.    Therefore,  when  he  came  home, 
he  resolved  to  write  at  large  his  mind  to  her.    And  he  had 
to  back  him  two  great  men  at  the  court,  the  lord  Treasurer 
and  the  earl  of  Leicester :  the  latter  whereof  was  not  per- 
haps so  much  to  be  depended  upon ;  but  he  delivered  his 
letter  to  the  queen,  dated  December  20,  for  which  the  arch- 
bishop thanked  him. 

[}  See  her  letter  to  tlie  Bishops,  Appendix  I.] 


S76   DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISH0p"'s  SEQUESTRATION. 


LETTER  LXXXIX. 


TO  THE  QUEEN, 

CONCERNING  SUPPRESSING  THE  PROPHECIES,  AND  RESTRAINING  THE 
NUMBER  OF  PREACHERS. 

Dec.  20,  1576. 
[Lansdown  MS.  23.   No.  12.] 

With  most  humble  remembrance  of  my  bounden  duty 
to  your  Majesty :  It  may  please  the  same  to  be  advertised, 
that  the  speeches  which  it  hath  pleased  you  to  deliver  unto 
me,  when  I  last  attended  on  your  Highness,  concerning  abridg- 
ing the  number  of  preachers,  and  the  utter  suppression  of 
all  learned  exercises  and  conferences  among  the  ministers  of 
the  church,  allowed  by  their  bishops  and  ordinaries,  have 
exceedingly  dismayed  and  discomforted  me.  Not  so  much 
for  that  the  said  speeches  sounded  very  hardly  against  mine 
own  person,  being  but  one  particular  man,  and  not  much 
to  be  accounted  of ;  but  most  of  all  for  that  the  same  might 
both  tend  to  the  public  harm  of  God's  church,  whereof  your 
Esa.xiix.33.  Highuess  ouglit  to  be  nutricia,  and  also  to  the  heavy  burdening 

Queens  ■  • 

shall  be  thy  of  your  own  conscienco  before  God,  if  they  should  be  put  in 

nursings  .  .  ^  ■»«■■•>      i  i  i 

mothers,  stnct  execution.  Jt  was  not  your  Majesty  s  pleasure  then,  the 
time  not  serving  thereto,  to  hear  me  at  any  length  concerning 
the  said  two  matters  then  propounded :  I  thought  it  therefore 
my  duty  by  writing  to  declare  some  part  of  my  mind  unto  your 
Highness ;  beseeching  the  same  with  patience  to  read  over 
this  that  I  now  send,  written  with  mine  own  rude  scribbling 
hand  ;  which  seemeth  to  be  of  more  length  than  it  is  indeed  : 

Ambrosnis  for  I  say  with  Ambrose,  Scribo  manu  mea,  quod  sola  legas^. 

nian. 

Imperator.  MaDAM, 

First  of  all,  I  must  and  will,  diu-ing  my  life,  confess, 
that  there  is  no  earthly  creature  to  whom  1  am  so  much 
bounden  as  to  your  Majesty  ;  who,  notwithstanding  mine  in- 
sufficiency, (which  commendeth  your  grace  the  more,)  hath 
bestowed  upon  me  so  many  and  so  great  benefits  as  I  could 
never  hope  for,  much  less  deserve,  I  do  therefore,  accord- 
\}  I  write  with  mine  own  hand,  for  you  alone  to  read  it.] 


LETTER  TO  THE  QUEEN. 


377 


ing  to  my  most  bounden  duty,  with  all  thanl<sgiving,  bear  a.  d.  i576. 
towards  your  Majesty  a  most  humble,  faithful,  and  thankful 
heart;  and  that  knoweth  He  which  knoweth  all  things. 
Neither  do  I  ever  intend  to  offend  your  Majesty  in  any  thing, 
unless,  in  the  cause  of  God  or  of  his  church,  by  necessity 
of  office,  and  burden  of  conscience,  I  shall  thereunto  be  en- 
forced :  and  in  those  cases,  (which  I  trust  in  God  shall  never 
be  urged  upon  me,)  if  I  should  use  dissembling  or  flattering 
silence,  I  should  very  evil  requite  your  Majesty's  so  many  and 
so  great  benefits;  for  in  so  doing,  both  you  might  fall  into 
peril  towards  God,  and  I  myself  into  endless  damnation. 

The  prophet  Ezechiel  termeth  us,  ministers  of  the  church,  Ezekioi 

[xxxiii.J 

speculatores^,  and  not  adulatores^.  If  we  see  the  sword  coming 
by  reason  of  any  offence  towards  God,  we  must  of  necessity 
give  warning,  or  else  the  blood  of  those  that  perish  will  be 
required  at  our  hands.  I  beseech  your  Majesty  thus  to  think 
of  me,  that  I  do  not  conceive  any  evil  opinion  of  you,  al- 
though I  cannot  assent  to  those  two  articles  then  propounded. 
I  do  with  the  rest  of  all  your  good  subjects  acknowledge, 
that  we  have  received  by  your  government  many  and  most 
excellent  benefits,  as,  among  others,  freedom  of  conscience, 
suppressing  of  idolatry,  sincere  preaching  of  the  gospel,  with 
public  peace  and  tranquillity.  I  am  also  persuaded,  that  even 
in  these  matters,  which  you  seem  now  to  urge,  your  zeal 
and  meaning  is  to  the  best.  The  like  hath  happened  to 
many  of  the  best  princes  that  ever  were :  yet  have  they  not 
refused  afterwards  to  be  better  informed  out  of  God's  word. 
King  David,  so  much  commended  in  the  scriptures,  had  no  2  Sam.  xxiv. 
evil  meaning,  when  he  commanded  the  people  to  be  numbered  : 
he  thought  it  good  policy  in  so  doing,  to  understand  what 
forces  he  had  in  store  to  employ  against  God's  enemies,  if 
occasion  so  required.  Yet  afterward,  (saith  the  scripture,) 
his  own  heart  stroke  him  ;  and  God,  by  the  prophet  Gad, 
reprehended  him  for  his  offence,  and  gave  him  for  the  same 
choice  of  three  very  hard  penances,  that  is  to  say,  famine, 
war,  and  pestilence.  Good  king  Ezechias,  of  courtesy  and  2  King«  xx. 
good  affection,  shewed  to  the  ambassadors  of  the  king  of 
Babylon  the  treasures  of  the  house  of  God  and  of  his  own 
house ;  and  yet  the  prophet  Esay  told  him,  that  God  was 
Watchmen.]  P  Flatterers.] 


378    DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  AKCHBISHOP's  SEQUESTRATION. 


A.D.  1576.  therewith  displeased.  The  godly  king  Jehoshaphat,  for  making 
league  with  his  neighbour  king  Achab,  (of  like  good  mean- 
ing, no  doubt,)  was  likewise  reprehended  by  Jehu  the  pro- 

2  chron.  phet  in  this  form  of  words :  Impio  proehes  auxilium,  et  his 
qui  oderunt  Dominum  amiciiia  Jungeris,  &c.'  Ambrose, 
writing  to  Theodosius  the  emperor,  useth  these  words :  Novi 
pietatem  tuam  erga  Deum^  lenitatem  in  homines ;  ohligatus 
sum  heneficiis  tuis'.  And  yet,  for  all  that,  the  same  Ambrose 
doth  not  forbear  in  the  same  epistle  earnestly  to  persuade 
the  said  emperor  to  revoke  an  ungodly  edict,  wherein  he 
had  commanded  a  godly  bishop  to  re-edify  a  Jewish  syna- 
gogue, pulled  down  by  the  Christian  people. 

Prima  Pars.      And  SO,  to  come  to  the  present  case :  I  may  very  well 

Concerning'  _  ^  j  j 

suppressing  uge  unto  your  Highness  the  words  of  Ambrose  above  written, 

preachers.  jo  ' 

Novi  pietatem  tuam,  &c.    But  surely  I  cannot  marvel  enough, 
how  this  strange  opinion  should  once  enter  into  your  mind, 
that  it  should  be  good  for  the  church  to  have  few  preachers. 
Expostu-         Alas,  Madam !  is  the  scripture  more  plain  in  anv  one 

lates  with         .  ^  ,  '■  •'. 

the  queen  thmg,  than  that  the  gospel  of  Christ  should  be  plentifully 
nuiniier  of  prcached ;  and  that  plenty  of  labourers  should  be  sent  into 

preachers.  .  . 

Matt.  ix.  the  Lord's  harvest ;  which,  being  great  and  large,  standeth 
in  need,  not  of  a  few,  but  many  workmen? 

1  Kings  V.        There  was  appointed  to  the  building  of  Salomon's  ma- 

terial temple  an  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  artificers  and 
labourers,  besides  three  thousand  three  hundred  overseers : 
and  shall  we  think  that  a  few  preachers  may  suffice  to  build 
and  edify  the  spiritual  temple  of  Christ,  which  is  his  church  ? 
Christ,  when  he  sendeth  forth  his  apostles,  saith  unto 

Matt.xxviii.  them,  Ite,  prcedicate  evangelium  omni  creatures^.  But  all 
God's  creatures  cannot  be  instructed  in  the  gospel,  unless  all 
possible  means  be  used,  to  have  multitude  of  preachers  and 
•teachers  to  preach  unto  them. 

Colos.  iii.         Sermo  Christi  inhahitet  in  volis  opulente",  saith  St  Paul 

2  Tim.  iv.    to  the  Colossiaus ;  and  to  Timothy,  Prcedica  serm^nem,  insta 

['  Tliou  helpest  the  ungodly,  and  art  joined  in  friendship  with  those 
who  hate  the  Lord.] 

P  1  know  thy  piety  towards  God,  thy  kindness  towards  men;  I 
am  bounden  by  thy  benefits,  &c.  S.  Ambros.  Epist.  xxix.  Basil.  1567. 
Tom.  III.  p.  109.] 

P  Go  ye,  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.    Mark  xvi.  15.] 

p  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly.] 


LETTER  TO   THE  QUEEN. 


379 


tempestive,  intempestive^  argue,  increpa,  exhortare^.  Which  a.  d.  1576. 
things  cannot  be  done  without  often  and  much  preaching. 

To  this  agreeth  the  practice  of  Christ's  apostles,  Qui  con-  Acts  xiv. 
stituelant  per  sinfjulas  ecclesias  preshi/teros'^ .    St  Paul  like- 
wise, writing  to  Titus,  writeth  thus,  Hujus  rei  gratia  reliqui  te  Ad  Tit. 
in  Greta,  ut  quae  desunt  pergas  corrigere,  et  constituas  op- 
pidatim  preshi/teros'' .    And  afterwards  describeth,  how  the 
said  preshyteri  were  to  be  qualified ;   not  such  as  we  are 
sometimes  compelled  to  admit  by  mere  necessity,  (unless  we 
should  leave  a  great  number  of  churches  utterly  desolate,) 
but  such  indeed  as  wei'e  able  to  exhort  per  sanam  dodrinam,  ibid. 
et  contradicentes  convincere^.     And  in  this  place  I  beseech 
your  Majesty  to  note  one  thing  necessary  to  be  noted ;  which 
is  this.  If  the  Holy  Ghost  prescribe  expressly  that  preachers 
should  be  placed  oppidatim^,  how  can  it  well  be  thought,  that 
three  or  four  preachers  may  suffice  for  a  shire? 

Public  and  continual  preaching  of   God's  word  is  the  1  Pet.  ii.  2, 
ordinary  mean  and  instrument  of  the  salvation  of  mankind. 
St  Paul  calleth  it  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  of  man  unto  2  Cor.  v. 
God.     By  preaching  of  God's  word  the  glory  of  God  is 
enlarged,  faith  is  nourished,  and  charity  increased.    By  it 
the  ignorant  is  instructed,  the  negligent  exhorted  and  incited, 
the  stubborn  rebuked,  the  weak  conscience  comforted,  and 
to  all  those  that  sin  of  malicious  wickedness  the  wrath  of  God  Psai.  xxx. 
is  threatened.    By  preaching  also  due  obedience  to  Christian 
princes  and  magistrates  is  planted  in  the  hearts  of  subjects : 
for  obedience  proceedeth  of  conscience  ;  conscience  is  grounded 
upon  the  word  of  God;  the  word  of  God  worketh  his  effect 
by  preaching.     So  as  generally,  where  preaching  wanteth, 
obedience  faileth. 

No  prince  ever  had  more  lively  experience  hereof  than  Preachin? 
your  Majesty  hath  had  in  your  time,  and  may  have  daily.  mak(^Toyai 
If  your  Majesty  come  to  the  city  of  London  never  so  often,  London." 
what  gratulation,  what  joy,  what  concourse  of  people  is 

p  Preach  the  word,  be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season,  reprove, 
rebuke,  exhort.] 

Who  appointed  elders  in  every  church.] 

For  this  cause  I  left  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  mayest  go  on  to  set 
in  order  what  is  wanting,  and  appoint  elders  throughout  every  town.] 
P  By  sound  doctrine,  and  to  convince  gainsayers.] 
["  In  every  town.] 


SSO  DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISIIOp's  SEQUESTRATION. 


A.  D.  1576.  there  to  be  seen !  Yea,  what  acclamations  and  prayers  to 
God  for  your  long  life,  and  other  manifest  significations  of 
inward  and  unfeigned  love,  joined  with  most  humble  and 
hearty  obedience,  are  there  to  be  heard  !  Whereof  cometh 
this,  Madam,  but  of  the  continual  preaching  of  God's  word 
in  that  city,  whereby  that  people  hath  been  plentifully  in- 
structed in  their  duty  towards  God  and  your  ]\Iajesty  ?  On 
the  contrary',  what  bred  the  rebellion  in  the  north  ?  Was  it 
not  papistry-,  and  ignorance  of  God's  word,  through  want  of 
often  preaching?  And  in  the  time  of  that  rebelhon,  were 
not  all  men,  of  all  states,  that  made  profession  of  the  gospel, 
most  ready  to  offer  their  lives  for  your  defence  I  insomuch 
that  one  poor  parish  in  Yorkshire,  which  by  continual  preach- 

Haiifax.  ing  had  been  better  instructed  than  the  rest,  (Halifax  I 
mean.)  was  ready  to  bring  three  or  four  thousand  able 
men  into  the  field  to  serve  you  against  the  said  rebels. 
How  can  your  Majesty  have  a  more  lively  trial  and  ex- 
perience of  the  contrary  effects  of  much  preaching,  and  of 
little  or  no  preaching  I  The  one  working  most  faithful 
obedience,  and  the  other  most  unnatural  disobedience  and 
rebellion. 

But  it  is  thought  of  some,  that  many  are  admitted  to 
preach,  and  few  be  able  to  do  it  well.  That  unable  preachers 
be  removed  is  very  requisite,  if  ability  and  sufficiency  may 
be  rightly  weighed  and  judged :  and  therein  I  trust  as  much 
is,  and  shall  be,  done  as  can  be ;  for  both  I,  for  mine  own 
The  arch-    part,  (let  it  be  spoken  wthout  any  ostentation.)  am  verv  careful 

bishop  care-  ^  •■  ^  , 

fulwhat     in  allowinor  such   preachers  onlv,  as  be  able  and  sufficient 

preachers  o  i  . 

beaiiowed.  to  be  prcachers,  both  for  their  knowledge  in  the  scriptures, 
and  also  for  testimony  of  their  good  life  and  conversation. 
And  besides  that,  I  have  given  very  great  charge  to  the 
rest  of  my  brethren,  the  bishops  of  this  province,  to  do  the 
like.  We  admit  no  man  to  the  office,  that  either  professeth 
papistry'  or  puritanism.  Generally,  the  graduates  of  the 
university  are  only  admitted  to  be  preachers,  unless  it  be 
some  few  which  have  excellent  shifts  of  knowledge  in  the 
scriptures,  joined  with  good  utterance  and  godly  persuasion. 
I  myself  procured  above  forty  learned  preachers  and  graduates, 
within  less  than  six  years,  to  be  placed  within  the  diocese 
of  York,  besides  those  I  found  there ;  and  there  I  have  left 


LETTKB  TO   THE  QUEEN. 


381 


them :  the  fruits  of  whose  travail  in  preaching  your  Majesty  a.  d.  1570. 
is  hke  to  reap  daily,  by  most  assured,  dutiful  obedience  of 
your  subjects  in  those  parts. 

But,  indeed,  this  age  judgeth  very  hardly,  and  nothing 
indifferently  of  the  ability  of  preachers  of  our  time ;  judging 
few  or  none  in  their  opinion  to  be  able.  Which  hard  judg- 
ment groweth  upon  divers  evil  dispositions  of  men.  St  Paul 
doth  commend  the  preaching  of  Christ  crucified,  absque  1  Cor.  i. 
eminentia  sermonis\  But  in  our  time  many  have  so  delicate 
ears,  that  no  preaching  can  satisfy  them,  unless  it  be  sauced 
with  much  finess'^  and  exornation  of  speech:  which  the  same 
apostle  uttei-ly  condemneth,  and  giveth  tliis  reason,  Ne  emcaeter 
crux  Christi^. 

Some  there  be  also,  that  are  mislikers  of  the  godly  refor- 
mation in  religion  now  established ;  wishing  indeed  that  there 
were  no  preachers  at  all ;  and  so  by  depraving  the  ministers 
impugn  religion,  non  aperto  omrte^  sed  cuniculis* :  much 
like  to  the  popish  bishops  in  your  father's  time,  who  would 
have  had  the  English  translation  of  the  Bible  called  in,  as 
evil  translated ;  and  the  new  translating  thereof  to  have  been 
committed  to  themselves ;  which  they  never  intended  to  per- 
form. 

A  number  there  is,  (and  that  is  exceeding  great,)  whereof 
some  are  altogether  worldly-minded,  and  only  bent  covetously 
to  gather  worldly  goods  and  possessions;  serving  mammon, 
and  not  God.    And  another  great  sum  have  given  over  them- 
selves to  all  carnal,  vain,  dissolute,  and  lascivious  life,  volup-  2  Tim.  iii. 
tatis  amatores,  magis  quam  Dei :  ef  qui  semetipsos  dediderunt  Epii-  iv. 
ad  patrandum  omnem  immunditiam  cum  aviditate^.  And 
because  the  preaching  of  God's  word,  which  to  all  Christian 
consciences  is  sweet  and  delectable,  is  to  them,  having  can- 1  Tim.  iv. 
teriatas  conscientias",  bitter  and  grievous,  (for,  as  St  Ambrose 
saith,  Quomodo  possunt  verba  Dei  dulcia  esse  in  faucibus  tuis, 

Without  excellency  of  speech.] 
Q'^  Rhetorical  artifice.] 

P  Lest  the  cross  of  Christ  be  made  of  none  effect.] 
Not  by  open  opposition,  but  by  secret  undermining.] 
I  p  Lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  of  God,  and  who  have  given  them- 

selves over  to  commit  all  uncleanness  with  gi-eediness.] 
Consciences  seared.] 


382  DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHEISHOP's  SEQUESTRATION. 


Am?rl"'''  quihus  est  amaritudo  nequitice^?)  therefore  they  wish  also, 
fcxviii.]"''  there  were  no  preachers  at  all.     But  because  they  dare 

not  directly  condemn  the  office  of  preaching,  so  expressly 
commanded  by  God's  word,  (for  that  were  open  blasphemy,) 
they  turn  themselves  altogether,  and  with  the  same  meaning 
as  the  other  do,  to  take  exceptions  against  the  persons  of 
them  that  be  admitted  to  preach. 

But  God  forbid,  Madam,  that  you  shoidd  open  your  ears 
to  any  of  these  wicked  persuasions,  or  any  way  go  about 
to  diminish  the  preaching  of  Christ's  gospel :  for  that  would 
Prov.  xxix.  ruinate  all  together  at  the  length.    Quum  defecerit  prophetia, 

dissipahitur  populus^,  saith  Salomon. 
Readin?the      Now,  where  it  is  thought,  that  the  reading  of  the  godly 
and  preach-  homilies,  set  forth  by  public  authority,  may  suffice,  I  continue 
pared.       of  the  same  mind  I  was  when  I  attended  last  upon  your 
Majesty.    The  reading  of  homilies  hath  his  commodity ;  but 
is  nothing  comparable  to  the  office  of  preaching.    The  godly 
Matt.  xxiv.  preacher  is  termed  in  the  gospel  Jidelis  servus  et  prudens, 
qui  novit  famuUtio  Domini  cibum  demensum  dare  in  tempore^; 
who  can  apply  his  speech  according  to  the  diversity  of  times, 
places,  and  hearers,  which  cannot  be  done  in  homilies :  ex- 
hortations, reprehensions,  and  persuasions,  are  uttered  with 
more  affection,  to  the  moving  of  the  hearers,  in  sermons  than 
in  homilies.    Besides,  homilies  were  devised  by  the  godly 
bishops  in  your  brother's  time,  only  to  supply  necessity,  for 
want  of  preachers ;  and  are  by  the  statute  not  to  be  preferred, 
but  to  give  place  to  sermons,  whensoever  they  may  be  had ; 
and  were  never  thought  in  themselves  alone  to  contain  sufficient 
instruction  for  the  Church  of  England.    For  it  was  then 
Appropri-    found,  as  it  is  found  now,  that  this  Church  of  England  hath 
without  sa-  been  by  appropriations,  and  that  not  without  sacrilege,  spoiled 
cniege.  Hvings,  which  at  the  first  were  appointed  to  the  office 

of  preaching  and  teaching.  Which  appropriations  were  first 
annexed  to  abbeys;  and  after  came  to  the  crown;  and  now 
are  dispersed  to  private  men's  possessions,  without  hope  to 

['  How  can  the  word  of  God  be  sweet  in  thy  mouth,  in  which  is 
the  bitterness  of  sin?    Seiin.  13  in  Psal.  cxviii.  Tom.  iv.  p.  695.] 
When  prophesy  shall  fail,  the  people  shall  be  scattered.] 
A  faithful  and  wise  servant,  who  knoweth  how  to  give  his  Lord's 
family  their  apportioned  food  in  season.] 


LETTER  TO  THE  QUEEN. 


383 


reduce  the  same  to  the  original  institution.  So  as  at  this  a.  d.  1576. 
day,  in  mine  opinion,  where  one  church  is  able  to  yield 
sufficient  hving  for  a  learned  preacher,  there  are  at  the  least 
seven  churches  unable  to  do  the  same :  and  in  many  parishes 
of  your  realm,  where  there  be  seven  or  eight  hundred  souls, 
(the  more  is  the  pity,)  there  are  not  eight  pounds  a  year 
reserved  for  a  minister.  In  such  parishes  it  is  not  possible 
to  place  able  preachers,  for  want  of  convenient  stipend.  If 
every  flock  might  have  a  preaching  pastor,  which  is  rather 
to  be  wished  than  hoped  for,  then  were  reading  of  homilies 
altogether  unnecessary.  But  to  supply  that  want  of  preaching 
of  God's  word,  which  is  the  food  of  the  soul,  growing  upon 
the  necessities  afore-mentioned,  both  in  your  brother's  time, 
and  in  your  time,  certain  godly  homilies  have  been  devised, 
that  the  people  should  not  be  altogether  destitute  of  in- 
struction :  for  it  is  an  old  and  a  true  proverb,  "  better  half  a 
loaf  than  no  bread." 

Now  for  the  second  point,  which  is  concerning  the  learned  |ars"''con. 
exercise  and  conference  amongst  the  ministers  of  the  church :  <^ernin?  the 

o  exercises. 

I  have  consulted  with  divers  of  my  brethren,  the  bishops,  by 
letters ;  who  think  the  same  as  I  do,  viz.  a  thing  profitable 
to  the  church,  and  therefore  expedient  to  be  continued.  And 
I  trust  your  Majesty  will  think  the  like,  when  your  Highness 
shall  have  been  informed  of  the  manner  and  order  thereof; 
what  authority  it  hath  of  the  scriptures ;  what  commodity  it 
bringeth  with  it ;  and  what  incommodities  will  follow,  if  it 
be  clean  taken  away. 

The  authors  of  this  exercise  are  the  bishops  of  the  diocese  An  account 
where  the  same  is  used ;  who  both  by  the  law  of  God,  and  cises. 
by  the  canons  and  constitutions  of  the  church  now  in  force, 
have  authority  to  appoint  exercises  to  their  inferior  ministers, 
for  increase  of  learning  and  knowledge  in  the  scriptures,  as 
to  them  seemeth  most  expedient :  for  that  pertaineth  ad 
disciplinam  clericalem*.  The  times  appointed  for  the  as- 
sembly is  once  a  month,  or  once  in  twelve  or  fifteen  days, 
at  the  discretion  of  the  ordinary.  The  time  of  the  exercise 
is  two  hours :  the  place,  the  church  of  the  town  appointed 
for  the  assembly.  The  matter  entreated  of  is  as  followeth. 
Some  text  of  scripture,  before  appointed  to  be  spoken  of,  is 
To  the  discipline  of  ministers.] 


384   DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOp's  SEQUESTRATION. 

A.  D.  1576.  interpreted  in  this  order :  First,  the  occasion  of  the  place  is 
shewed.  Secondly,  the  end.  Thirdly,  the  proper  sense  of  the 
place.  Fourthly,  the  propriety  of  the  words  :  and  those  that 
be  learned  in  the  tongues  shewing  the  diversities  of  interpre- 
tations. Fifthly,  where  the  like  phrases  are  used  in  the 
scriptures.  Sixthly,  places  in  the  scriptures,  seeming  to  re- 
pugn, are  reconciled.  Seventhly,  the  arguments  of  the  text 
are  opened.  Eighthly,  it  is  also  declared,  what  virtues  and 
what  vices  are  there  touched  ;  and  to  which  of  the  com- 
mandments they  pertain.  Ninthly,  how  the  text  hath  been 
wrested  by  the  adversaries,  if  occasion  so  require.  Tenthly, 
and  last  of  all,  what  doctrine  of  faith  or  manners  the  text 
doth  contain.  The  conclusion  is,  with  the  prayer  for  your 
Majesty  and  all  estates,  as  is  appointed  by  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  and  a  psalm. 
The  orders      These  Orders  following  are  also  observed  in  the  said  exercise. 

of  them.  .  ^ 

First,  two  or  three  of  the  gravest  and  best  learned  pastors 
are  appointed  of  the  bishop  to  moderate  in  every  assembly. 
No  man  may  speak,  unless  he  be  first  allowed  by  the  bishop, 
with  this  proviso^  that  no  layman  be  suffered  to  speak  at  any 
time.  No  controversy  of  this  present  time  and  state  shall 
be  moved  or  dealt  withal.  If  any  attempt  the  contrary,  he 
is  put  to  silence  by  the  moderator.  None  is  suffered  to  glance 
openly  or  covertly  at  persons  public  or  private ;  neither  yet 
any  one  to  confute  another.  If  any  man  utter  a  wrong  sense 
of  the  scripture,  he  is  privately  admonished  thereof,  and  better 
instructed  by  the  moderators,  and  other  his  fellow-ministers. 
If  any  man  use  immodest  speech,  or  irreverent  gesture  or 
behaviour,  or  otherwise  be  suspected  in  life,  he  is  likewise 
admonished,  as  before.  If  any  wilfully  do  break  these  orders, 
he  is  presented  to  the  bishop,  to  be  by  him  corrected. 
Theprround       The  gi'ouud  of  this,  or  like  exercise,  is  of  great  and 

1  Sam.  xix.  auciont  authority.     For  Samuel  did  practise  such  like  ex- 

ercises in  his  time,  both  at  Naioth  in  Ramatha,  and  at  Bethel. 

2  Kings  ii.  So  did  Elizteus  the  prophet,  at  Jericho.    Which  studious 

persons  in  those  days  were  called  Jilii  prophetarum\  that  is 
to  say,  the  disciples  of  the  prophets,  that  being  exercised 
in  the  study  and  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  they  might  be 
able  men  to  serve  in  God's  church,  as  that  time  required. 
[}  The  sons  of  the  prophets.] 


LETTER  TO  THE  QUEEN. 


385 


St  Paul  also  doth  make  express  mention,  that  the  like  in  a.  d.  1576. 
effect  was  used  in  the  primitive  church ;  and  giveth  rules  1  Cor.  xiv. 
for  the  order  of  the  same ;  as  namely,  that  two  or  three 
should  speak,  and  the  rest  should  keep  silence. 

That  exercise  of  the  church  in  those  days  St  Paul  calleth  caiied  pro- 

phecies  in 

prophetiam^  and  the  speakers  prophetas :  terms  very  odious  scripture, 
in  our  days  to  some,  because  they  are  not  rightly  understood. 
For  indeed  prophetia,  in  that  and  like  places  of  St  Paul, 
doth  not,  as  it  doth  sometimes,  signify  prediction  of  things 
to  come,  which  gift  is  not  now  ordinary  in  the  church  of 
God ;  but  signifieth  there,  by  the  consent  of  the  best  ancient 
writers,  the  interpretation  and  exposition  of  the  scriptures. 
And  therefore  doth  St  Paul  attribute  unto  those  that  be 
called  prophetw  in  that  chapter,  doctrinam  ad  cedificationem,  1  Cor.  xiv. 
exhortationem,  et  consolationem^ . 

This  gift  of  expounding  and  interpreting  the  scriptures  Acts  ii. 
was,  in  St  PauFs  time,  given  to  many  by  special  miracle, 
without  study :  so  was  also,  by  like  miracle,  the  gift  to 
speak  with  strange  tongues,  which  they  had  never  learned.  Acta  x. 
But  now,  miracles  ceasing,  men  must  attain  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin  tongues,  &;c.  by  travail  and 
study,  God  giving  the  increase.  So  must  men  also  attain 
by  like  means  to  the  gift  of  expounding  and  interpreting  the 
scriptures.  And  amongst  other  helps,  nothing  is  so  necessary 
as  these  above  named  exercises  and  conferences  amongst  the 
ministers  of  the  church :  which  in  effect  are  all  one  with 
the  exercises  of  students  in  divinity  in  the  universities;  saving 
that  the  first  is  done  in  a  tongue  understood,  to  the  more 
edifying  of  the  unlearned  hearers. 

Howsoever  report  hath  been  made  to  your  Majesty  con-  cantuar. 
cerning  these  exercises,  yet  I  and  others  of  your  bishops,  winton.' 
whose  names  are  noted  in  the  margin  hereof,  as  they  have  Litchfield, 
testified  unto  me  by  their  letters,  having  found  by  experience,  Lincofn. 
that  these  profits  and  commodities  following  have  ensued  of  Exon/'"" 
them:  1.  The  ministers  of  the  church  are  more  skilful  and  sis, ai. Da- 
ready  in  the  scriptures,  and  apter  to  teach  their  flocks.    2.  It 
withdraweth  them  from  idleness,  wandering,  gaming,  &;c. 
3.  Some,  afore  suspected  in  doctrine,  are  brought  hereby  to 
open  confession  of  the  truth.     4.   Ignorant  ministers  are 

P  Teaching  unto  edification,  exhortation,  and  comfort. ] 

25 

[gkindal.] 


S86   DOCUAIENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  AKCHBISHOp''s  SEQUESTRATION. 


A.  D.  1576. 

Tlie  benefit 
of  these  ex- 
ercises. 


F-zek.  xiii. 
la. 


Abuses  of 
them. 


Epilogns 
partis. 


He  refuses 
tn  ^upprebs 
these  exer- 
cises. 


driven  to  study,  if  not  for  conscience,  yet  for  shame  and  fear 
of  discipline.  5.  The  opinion  of  laymen,  touching  the  idle- 
ness of  the  clergy,  is  hei'eby  removed.  6.  Nothing  by  ex- 
perience beateth  down  popery  more  than  that  ministers  (as 
some  of  my  brethren  do  certify)  grow  to  such  good  know- 
ledge, by  means  of  these  exercises,  that  where  afore  were  not 
three  able  preachers,  now  are  thirty,  meet  to  preach  at  St 
Paul's  Cross ;  and  forty  or  fifty  besides,  able  to  instruct 
their  own  cures.  So  as  it  is  found  by  experience  the  best 
means  to  increase  knowledge  in  the  simple,  and  to  continue 
it  in  the  learned.  Only  backward  men  in  religion,  and 
contemners  of  learning  in  the  countries  abroad,  do  fret  against 
it;  which  in  truth  doth  the  more  commend  it.  The  disso- 
lution of  it  would  breed  triumph  to  the  adversaries,  and 
great  sorrow  and  grief  unto  the  favourers  of  religion  ;  contrary 
to  the  counsel  of  Ezekiel,  who  saith,  Cor  justi  non  est  con- 
tnstandum\  And  althouoh  some  few  have  abused  this  good 
and  necessary  exercise,  there  is  no  reason  that  the  malice  of 
a  few  should  prejudice  all.  Abuses  may  be  reformed,  and 
that  which  is  good  may  remain.  Neither  is  there  any  just 
cause  of  offence  to  be  taken,  if  divers  men  make  divers  senses 
of  one  sentence  of  scripture ;  so  that  all  the  senses  be  good 
and  agreeable  to  the  analogy  and  proportion  of  faith :  for 
otherwise  we  must  needs  condemn  all  the  ancient  fathers 
and  doctors  of  the  church,  who  most  commonly  expound  one 
and  the  same  text  of  the  scripture  diversely,  and  yet  all  to 
the  good  of  the  church.  Therefore  doth  St  Basil  compai-e 
the  scriptures  to  a  well ;  out  of  the  which  the  more  a  man 
draweth,  the  better  and  sweeter  is  the  water. 

I  trust,  when  your  Majesty  hath  considered  and  well 
weighed  the  premises,  you  will  rest,  satisfied,  and  judge  that 
no  such  inconveniences  can  grow  of  these  exercises,  as  you 
have  been  informed,  but  rather  the  clean  contrary.  And 
for  my  own  part,  because  I  am  very  well  assured,  both  by 
reasons  and  arguments  taken  out  of  the  holy  scriptures,  and 
by  experience,  (the  most  certain  seal  of  sm-e  knowledge,) 
that  the  said  exercises,  for  the  interpretation  and  exposition 
of  the  scriptures,  and  for  exhortation  and  comfort  drawn 
out  of  the  same,  are  both  profitable  to  increase  knowledge 
The  heart  of  tlic  righteous  must  not  Lc  made  sad.] 


LETTER  TO   THE  QUEEN.  387 

among  the  ministers,  and  tendeth  to  the  edifying  of  the  a.  d.  isre. 
hearers, — I  am  forced,  with  all  humility,  and  yet  plainly,  to 
profess,  that  I  cannot  with  safe  conscience,  and  without 
the  offence  of  the  majesty  of  God,  give  my  assent  to  the 
suppressing  of  the  said  exercises :  much  less  can  I  send  out 
any  injunction  for  the  utter  and  imiversal  subversion  of  the 
same.    I  say  with  St  Paul,  "  I  have  no  power  to  destroy,  2  Cor.  x. 
but  to  only  edify;"  and  with  the  same  apostle,  "I  can  doacor. xiii. 
nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for  the  truth." 

If  it  be  your  Majesty's  pleasure,  for  this  or  any  other  o  episcopus 
cause,  to  remove  me  out  of  this  place,  I  will  with  all  humility  apostoUcus  t 
yield  thereunto,  and  render  again  to  your  Majesty  that  I 
received  of  the  same.     I  consider  with  myself.  Quod  ^or- Heb.x. 
rendum  est  incidere  in  manus  Dei  viventis^.    I  consider  also. 
Quod  qui  facit  contra  conscieniiam  (divinis  jurihus  nixam)  Q^jfp^"* 
ccdificat  ad  gehennam^.     "  And  what  should  I  win,  if  I 
gained"  (I  will  not  say  a  bishoprick,  but)  "the  whole  world,  Matt. xvi. 
and  lose  mine  own  soul?" 

Bear  with  me,  I  beseech  you.  Madam,  if  I  choose  rather  His  advice 
to  offend  your  earthly  majesty,  than  to  offend  the  heavenly  queen, 
majesty  of  God.    And  now  being  sorrj',  that  I  have  been  so 
long  and  tedious  to  your  Majesty,  I  will  draw  to  an  end, 
most  humbly  praying  the  same  well  to  consider  these  two 
short  petitions  following. 

The  first  is,  that  you  would  refer  all  these  ecclesiastical  Prima 
matters  which  touch  religion,  or  the  doctrine  and  discipline 
of  the  church,  unto  the  bishops  and  divines  of  your  realm ; 
according  to  the  example  of  all  godly  Clu-istian  emperors  and 
princes  of  all  ages.  For  indeed  they  are  things  to  be  judged, 
(as  an  ancient  father  writeth,)  in  ecclesia,  sew  synodo,  non 
in  palatio*.  When  your  Majesty  hath  questions  of  the  laws 
of  your  realm,  you  do  not  decide  the  same  in  your  court, 
but  send  them  to  your  judges  to  be  determined.  Likewise 
for  doubts  in  matters  of  doctrine  or  discipline  of  the  chm-ch, 
the  ordinary  way  is  to  refer  the  decision  of  the  same  to  the 
bishops,  and  other  head  ministers  of  the  chm-ch. 

P  That  it  is  a  fearful  tiling  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living 
God.] 

P  That  he  who  acts  against  his  conscience,  (resting  upon  the  laws 
of  God,)  builds  for  hell.] 

In  the  chui-ch,  or  a  synod,  not  in  a  palace.] 

25—2 


388   DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP''s  SEQUESTRATION. 


A.  D.  1576.       Ambrose  to  Theodosius  useth  these  words :  Si  de  rausis 

sium'^Epist  i'^^^'***'"^'*'^  comitcs  tuos  cousuUs,  quanto  magis  in  causa  re- 
ligionis  sacerdotes  Domini  cequum  est  consulas^f     And  like- 

Epist.  32.  wise  the  same  father  to  the  good  emperor  Valentinianus  :  Si 
conferendum  de  fide^  sacerdotum  debet  esse  ista  collatio;  sicut 
factum  est  sub  Constantino  augustce  memorioe  principe,  qui 
nullas  leges  ante  prcemisit,  sed  liberum  dedit  judicium  sacer- 
dotibus-.  And  the  same  father  saith,  that  Constantius  the 
emperor,  son  to  the  said  Constantino  the  Great,  began  well, 
by  reason  he  followed  his  father's  steps  at  the  first ;  but 
ended  ill,  because  he  took  upon  him  de  fide  intra  palatium 
judkare^,  (for  so  be  the  words  of  Ambrose,)  and  thereby 
fell  into  Arianism ;  a  terrible  example ! 

The  said  Ambrose,  so  much  commended  in  all  histories 
for  a  godly  bishop,  goeth  yet  farther,  and  writeth  to  the 

'i''<3'  same  emperor  in  this  form :  Si  docendus  est  episcopus  a 
laico,  quid  sequetur  f  Laiciis  ergo  disputet,  et  episcopus 
audiat ;  episcopus  discat  a  laico.  At  certe,  si  ml  scriptu- 
rarum  seriem  dimnarum  Del  Vetera  tempora  retractemus^  quis 
est  qui  ahnuat,  in  causa  fidei,  in  causa,  inquam,  fidei,  epir- 
scopos  solere  de  iwperatoribus  Christianis,  non  imp>eratores  de 
episcopis  judicare*  ?  Would  God  your  Majesty  would  follow 
this  ordinary  course  !  You  should  procure  to  yourself  much 
more  quietness  of  mind,  better  please  God,  avoid  many  of- 
fences, and  the  church  should  be  more  quietly  and  peaceably 
governed,  much  to  your  comfort,  and  commodity  of  your 
realm. 

petitrj!*         '^he  second  petition  I  have  to  make  to  your  Majesty  is 

P  If  in  pecuniary  matters  you  consult  with  your  earls,  how  much 
more  is  it  fit  that  you  consult  with  the  Lord's  priests  in  the  cause  of 
religion?    Basil.  1567.  Tom.  iii.  p.  108.] 

P  If  we  confer  about  faith,  the  conference  ought  to  be  left  to  the 
priests ;  as  it  was  done  under  Constantine,  a  prince  of  most  honourable 
memory;  who  set  forth  no  laws,  before  he  had  left  them  to  the  free 
judgment  of  the  priests.    Tom.  iii.  p.  123.] 

P  To  judge  of  faith  within  the  palace.  Ibid.] 

If  a  bishop  be  to  be  taught  by  a  layman,  what  will  follow  ?  Let  the 
layman  then  dispute,  and  the  bishop  hear :  let  the  bishop  learn  of  the 
la^'^nnan.  But  certainly,  if  we  have  recourse  either  to  the  order  of  the 
holy  scriptures  or  to  ancient  times,  who  is  there  that  can  deny,  that 
in  the  cause  of  faith,  I  say,  in  the  cause  of  faith,  bishops  were  wont  to 
judge  concerning  Christian  emperors,  not  emperors  of  bishops  ?  P.  122. J 


LETTER   TO  THE  QUEEN. 


389 


this :  that,  when  you  deal  in  matters  of  faith  and  religion,  or  A.  D.  i576. 
matters  that  touch  the  church  of  Christ,  which  is  his  spouse, 
bought  with  so  dear  a  price,  you  would  not  use  to  pronounce 
so  resolutely  and  peremptorily,  quasi  ex  auctoritate,  as  ye 
may  do  in  civil  and  extern  matters;  but  always  remember, 
that  in  God's  causes  the  will  of  God,  and  not  the  will  of 
any  earthly  creature,  is  to  take  place.    It  is  the  antichristian 
voice  of  the  pope,  Sic  volo,  sic  juheo ;   stet  pro  ratiom  vo-  ^^^^I'^^l'^^  j 
luntas\     In  Gods  matters  all  princes  ought  to  bow  their 
sceptres  to  the  Son  of  God,  and  to  ask  counsel  at  his 
mouth,  what  they  ought  to  do.    David  exhorteth  all  kings 
and  rulers  to  serve  God  with  fear  and  trembling.  Psai.ii. 
Eemember,    Madam,  that  you  are  a  mortal  creature,  xheodoret. 

'  Eccles. 

"  Look  not  only  (as  was  said  to  Theodosius'^)  upon  the  purple  Hist.^ub.  v. 
and  princely  array,  wherewith  ye  are  apparelled;  but  con- 
sider withal,  what  is  that  that  is  covered  therewith.  Is  it 
not  flesh  and  blood  ?  Is  it  not  dust  and  ashes  I  Is  it  not 
a  corruptible  body,  which  must  return  to  his  eai'th  again, 
God  knoweth  how  soon?"  Must  not  you  also  one  day  ap- 
pear ante  tremendum  tribunal  Crucifixi,  ut  recipias  ibi,  prout  2  Cor.  v. 
gesseris  in  corpore,  sive  bonum  sive  malum''? 

And  although  ye  are  a  mighty  prince,  yet  remember  that 
He  which  dwelleth  in  heaven  is  mightier.    He  is,  as  the 
Psalmist  sayeth,  terribilis,  et  is  qui  aufert  spiritum  prin-  Psai.  ixxvi. 
cipum,  terribilis  super  omnes  reges  terro}^. 

Wherefore  I  do  beseech  you.  Madam,  in  visceribus  Christi^, 
when  you  deal  in  these  religious  causes,  set  the  majesty  of 
God  before  your  eyes,  laying  all  earthly  majesty  aside  :  de- 
termine with  yourself  to  obey  his  voice,  and  with  all  humility 

p  So  I  will  have  it ;  so  I  command :  let  my  will  stand  for  a  reason.] 
P  Xp»j  fievroi  eloevai  Tr\v  (pvcriv,  Kat  to  TCWTt]':  dvrjTov  re  Kai 
Ciapi'jeoii,  Kat  tov  irpoyovov  ^ovv  oil  yeyova/iev,  ko.)  el<;  ov  dtroppeo- 
fxev'  KO.)  fxr]  too  avdei  Trj^  a\ovpy'iCo^  aTrofiovnoXoiipevov,  dyvoeTv  tou 
KaXvKTOjxivov  (rm'joiaTo?  Tr/v  aadevetav,  Theodoreti  Eccles.  Hist.  Lib. 
V.  c.  18.    Paris.  167-3,  p.  220.] 

['  Before  the  fearful  judgment-seat  of  the  Crucified,  to  receive 
there  according  as  you  have  done  in  the  body,  whether  it  be  good  or 
evil?] 

["  Terrible,  and  he  who  taketh  away  the  spirit  of  princes,  and  is 
terrible  above  all  the  kings  of  the  earth.] 
In  the  bowels  of  Christ.] 


390   DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP's  SEQUESTRATION. 


A.  D.  1576.  say  unto  him,  Non  mea,  seel  tua  voluntas  fiaV.  God  hath 
blessed  you  with  great  fehcity  in  your  reign,  now  many  years ; 
beware  you  do  not  impute  the  same  to  your  own  deserts  or 
policy,  but  give  God  the  glory.  And  as  to  instruments  and 
means,  impute  your  said  felicity,  first,  to  the  goodness  of 
the  cause  which  ye  have  set  forth,  (I  mean  Christ's  true 
religion ;)  and,  secondly,  to  the  sighs  and  groanings  of  the 
godly  in  their  fervent  prayer  to  God  for  you ;  which  have 
hitherto,  as  it  were,  tied  and  bound  the  hands  of  God,  that 
he  could  not  pour  out  his  plagues  upon  you  and  your  peo- 
ple, most  justly  deserved. 
2Chron.  Take  heed,  that  ye  never  once  think  of  declining  from 
God,  lest  that  be  verified  of  you,  which  is  written  of  Ozeas, 
[Joash,]  who  continued  a  prince  of  good  and  godly  govern- 
ment for  many  years  together ;  and  afterwards,  cwn  robo- 
ratus  esset,  (saith  the  text,)  elemtum  est  cor  ejus  in  interi' 
turn  suum,  et  neglexit  Dominum-.  Ye  have  done  many 
things  well ;  but  except  ye  persevere  to  the  end,  ye  cannot 
be  blessed.  For  if  ye  turn  from  God,  then  God  will  turn 
away  his  merciful  countenance  from  you.  And  what  remain- 
eth  then  to  be  looked  for,  but  only  a  terrible  expectation 
Heb.  X.  of  God's  judgments,  and  an  heaping  up  of  wrath  against 
the  day  of  wi-ath  I 

But  I  trust  in  God,  your  Majesty  will  always  humble 
yourself  under  his  mighty  hand,  and  go  forward  in  the  zealous 
setting  forth  of  God's  true  religion,  always  yielding  due 
obedience  and  reverence  to  the  word  of  God,  the  only  rule 
of  faith  and  rehgion.  And  if  ye  so  do,  although  God  hath 
just  cause  many  ways  to  be  angry  with  you  and  us  for  our 
unfaithfulness,  yet  I  doubt  nothing,  but  that  for  his  own 
name's  sake,  and  for  his  own  glory's  sake,  he  will  still  hold 
his  merciful  hand  over  us,  shield  and  protect  us  under  the 
shadow  of  his  wings,  as  he  hath  done  hitherto. 

I  beseech  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  plentifully  to  pour 
his  principal  Spirit  upon  you,  and  always  to  direct  your 
heart  in  his  holy  fear.  Amen. 

Not  mine,  but  thy  will  be  done.] 

^Vhen  he  was  strengtliened,  his  heart  was  lifted  up  to  his  de- 
struction, and  he  regarded  not  the  Lord.] 


LETTERS  TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 


391 


LETTER  XC. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Dec.  16,  1576. 
[Lansdown  MS.  23.    No.  9.] 
I  WROTE  my  opinion  to  her  Majesty  about  eight  days 
ago,  touching  the  two  matters  wherewith  her  Highness  shewed 
herself  offended  at  my  last  being  at  court.     My  lord  of 
Leicester  delivered  my  said  writing  to  her  Majesty.    I  thank 
him  therefor.     But  I  cannot  yet  understand,  whether  her 
Highness  have  read  it  or  no,  much  less  whether  she  like  or 
dislike  of  it.     The  writing  was  somewhat  long,  and  could 
not  be  otherwise,  if  any  proofs  should  be  used.    I  pray  your 
lordship,  if  you  understand  at  any  time  any  thing  concern- 
ing the  premises  worthy  the  advertisement,  to  let  me  hear 
from  you.    God  keep  your  lordship  !    Lambeth,  16  of  De- 
cember, 1576. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord.,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  Treasurer  of  England. 


LETTER  XCI. 

TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Dec.  17,  1576. 
[Lansdown  MS.  23.  No.  10.] 

I  THANK  your  good  lordship,  that  you  are  so  careful  in 
this  cause  of  the  church.  My  lord  of  Leicester  writeth 
to  me  in  form,  as  you  see.  I  pray  your  lordship,  return  me 
his  letter.  I  see  no  reason  why  the  people  should  be  ex- 
cluded, seeing  St  Paul  giveth  so  great  commendation  to  that  i  Cor.  xiv. 
which  was  used  in  the  primitive  church;  especially  for  the 
benefit  that  groweth  thereby  to  the  hearers.  I  have  written 
thanks  to  my  lord  of  Leicester.    I  pray  your  lordship,  let 


392    DOCUMENTS  KELATIXG  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP''s  SEQUESTRATION. 

A.  D.  1576.  one  of  your  servants  deliver  my  letter.  I  pray  your  lord- 
ship, appoint  when  you  come  to  take  an  evil'  dinner  with  me, 
and  let  me  know  aforehand  of  your  coming ;  not  meaning  your 
diet  more  sumptuous,  but  more  wholesome.  God  keep  yoiu: 
lordship !    From  Lambeth,  17°.  Decembr.  1576. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  Treasurer  of  England. 


LETTER  XCII. 


TO  THE   RIGHT  HONOURABLE  THE   LORDS  OF  HER 
MAJESTY'S  PRIVY  COUNCIL  IN  THE  STAR-CHAMBERS 

Kov.  30,  1577. 

[Cott.  MSS.  Cleop.  F.  2,  fo.  280.] 

Right  honourable  and  my  singular  good  lords:  I  cannot 
deny,  but  that  I  have  been  commanded  both  by  the  Queen's 
majesty  herself,  and  also  by  divers  of  your  honourable  lord- 
ships in  her  name,  to  suppress  all  those  exercises  within  my 
province,  that  are  commonly  called  prophecies.  But  I  do 
protest  before  God,  the  judge  of  all  heails,  that  I  did  not 
of  any  stubbornness  or  wilfulness  refuse  to  accomplish  the 
same,  but  only  upon  conscience ;  for  that  I  found  such 
kind  of  exercise  set  down  in  the  holy  scriptures,  and  the 

[1  Plain.] 

Six  months  being  now  expired,  and  growing  towards  the  latter 
end  of  November,  the  lord  treasurer  sent  a  private  and  kind  message 
to  the  archbishop  by  Goodman,  dean  of  ^Vestminster,  containing  some 
account  after  what  maimer  the  Star-chamber  would  proceed  in  his 
business;  and  -withal  his  lordship's  directions  to  him,  how  he  should 
demean  himself  in  respect  of  the  offence  he  gave  the  queen  by  the 
exercises.  (See  Appendix  II.)  But  the  archbishop  thought  not  fit  to 
comply  so  far  as  was  advised ;  but  stUI  esteeming  himself  not  to  have 
done  amiss,  he  would  not  ask  pardon,  which  supposed  a  fault.  Nor 
did  he  appear  in  person  before  the  lords  in  the  Star-chamber,  but  sent 
an  humble  A\Titing  to  them  the  next  day,  viz.  November  the  30th, 
brought  by  Sir  "Walter  Mildmay.   Strj^pe,  pp.  3i8— 350.] 


LETTER  TO  THE   LORDS   OF  THE  PRIVY  COUNCIL.  893 

use  of  the  same  to  have  continued  in  the  primitive  church :  a.  d.  1577. 
and  was  persuaded,  that  (the  abuses  being  reformed,  which 
I  ahvays  offered  myself  ready  to  labour  in)  the  said  exer- 
cises might  yet  serve  to  the  great  profit  of  the  church ;  and 
feared  that  the  utter  suppressing  of  them  would  breed  offence. 
And  therefore  was  a  most  humble  suitor  unto  her  Majesty, 
that  I  might  not  be  made  the  chief  instrument  in  suppress- 
ing the  same :  yet  not  prejudicing  or  condemning  any,  that 
in  respect  of  policy,  or  otherwise,  should  be  of  contrary 
judgment,  or  being  of  authority  should  suppress  them.  For 
I  know  right  well,  that  there  be  some  things  of  that  nature, 
wherein  divers  men  may  be  of  divers  opinions,  and  abound 
in  their  own  sense  (being  not  repugnant  to  the  analogy  of 
faith)  without  any  prejudice  to  their  salvation,  or  any  pre- 
judice of  either  to  other.  Notwithstanding,  howsoever  others, 
being  otherwise  persuaded,  might  safely  do  it,  yet  I  thought 
it  not  safe  for  me  (being  so  persuaded  in  mind)  to  be  the 
doer  of  that,  whereof  mine  own  heart  and  conscience  would 
condemn  me. 

And  whereas  I  have  sustained  the  restraint  of  ray  liberty, 
and  sequestration  of  my  jurisdiction,  now  by  the  space  of  six 
months,  I  am  so  far  from  repining  thereat,  or  thinking  my- 
self injuriously  or  hardly  dealt  withal  therein  at  her  Majesty's 
hands,  that  I  do  thankfully  embrace,  and  frankly  with  all 
humility  acknowledge,  her  princely,  gracious,  and  rare  cle- 
mency towards  me  :  who,  having  authority  and  power  to  have 
used  greater  and  sharper  severity  against  me,  and  for  good 
policy  and  example  thinking  it  so  expedient,  hath  notwith- 
standing dealt  so  mercifully,  mildly,  and  gently  with  me. 

But  the  greatest  grief  that  ever  I  have  had,  or  have,  is 
the  loss  of  her  Majesty's  favour,  and  the  sustaining  of  the 
displeasure  of  so  gracious  a  sovereign,  by  whom  the  church 
and  realm  of  England  hath  been  so  long  so  happily  governed ; 
and  by  whom  myself,  privately  and  specially  above  other  sub- 
jects, have  received  so  many  and  so  great  benefits  above  all 
my  deserving.  For  the  recovery  of  whose  gracious  favour, 
I  most  humbly  beseech  your  lordships  to  be  means  to  her 
Majesty  for  me  :  the  which  obtained  I  shall  esteem  far  above 
all  worldly  benefits  whatsoever.  And  I  protest  here  before 
God  and  your  honoiu's,  that  not  only  my  dutiful  and  humble 


394   DOCUMEXTS  RELATING  TO  THE  AECHBISHOP's  SEQUESTRATION. 

A.  D.  1577.  obedience  to  her  Majesty  shall  be  such,  as  she  shall  have  no 
cause  to  repent  her  of  her  gracious  goodness  and  clemency 
shewed  unto  me ;  but  also  that  by  my  most  fervent,  hearty, 
and  daily  prayer,  as  I  have  done  hitherto,  so  I  will  con- 
tinue, according  to  my  bounden  duty,  to  make  most  earnest 
suit  unto  Almighty  God  for  the  long  preservation  of  her 
Majesty's  most  happy  reign,  to  the  unspeakable  benefit  of 
the  chm-ch  and  realm  of  England'. 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

SOth  November,  1577. 


LETTER  XCIII. 


TO  DR  MATTHEW  HUTTON,  DEAN  OF  YORK. 
Dec.  2,  1577. 
[From  the  Lambeth  MSS.  No.  1138,  3.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  This  bringer  can  inform  you  some- 
thing of  my  state,  both  for  health  of  body  and  other  my 
troubles.    About  six  weeks  ago,  and  so  on  farther  till  the 

\}  Notwithstanding,  the  before  specified  submission  of  the  arch- 
bishop would  not  take  effect,  neither  would  the  declaration  of  these 
inconveniences  prevail.  Nor  was  he  restored  to  his  liberty,  nor  the 
exercise  of  his  jurisdiction,  as  yet.  Nor  do  I  find  that  he  ever  after 
much  enjoyed  the  queen's  favour:  insomuch  that  he  was  desirous  to 
resign  his  archbishopric,  perhaps  upon  the  grief  of  the  small  counte- 
nance he  had  from  her,  as  well  as  for  the  affliction  of  losing  his  sight ; 
as  we  shall  see  hereafter. 

In  January  following  it  came  to  that  pass  with  the  archbishop,  that 
there  was  much  talk  of  depriving  him,  since  his  submission  and  re- 
cantation was  not  thought  sufficient,  and  considering  the  need  there 
would  be  of  an  archl)ishop  to  act  and  preside  in  the  church.  This 
was  very  ill  resented  by  the  true  protestants,  and  they  were  highly 
concerned  at  it ;  and  urged,  how  much  it  would  prove  to  the  joy  of 
papists,  and  their  encouragement.... But  the  archbishop's  crime  was  not 
thought  so  big  as  to  merit  a  deprivation  ;  and  the  disgust  it  might  give 
being  considered,  the  thought  of  depriving  him  was  laid  aside;  and 
it  was  determined  to  proceed  more  mildly,  and  that  the  archbishop 
should  only  still  continue  under  his  sequestration  ab  officio.  Strype, 
Grind,  p.  854.] 


LETTERS  TO   THE  DEAN   OF  YORK. 


395 


26th  of  November,  I  was  put  in  assured  hope  of  Hberty,  &e.  a.  d.  1577. 
About  that  time  arose  a  sudden  contrary  tempest,  which  had 
brought  me  to  have  appeared  in  the  Star-chamber%  29° 
Novembris  last,  if  God  had  not  laid  me  up  two  days  before 
of  my  old  disease,  the  stone.  By  that  occasion  my  appear- 
ance was  respited;  and  I  now  remain  as  a  man  in  suspense, 
inter  spem  metumque^;  but  hope  that  God  will  in  the  end  turn 
all  to  the  best.  I  thank  you  for  your  manifold  significations 
of  your  good  will  towards  me  and  mine.  I  pray  you  be  good 
to  the  bringer,  in  that  you  may  lawfully  commend  [command] 
me,  as  you  know.  God  keep  you!  2.  Dec.  1577. 
Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 
To  my  loving  friend^  Mr  Dean  of  York. 


LETTER  XCIV. 


TO  DR  MATTHEW  HUTTON. 
Feb.  18,  1579. 
[Lambeth  MSS.  Ibid.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  This  bringer  can  inform  you  that  I 
am,  (thank  be  to  God  !)  in  reasonable  good  health.  My  case 
dependeth  long,  as  you  see,  and  some  repulse  of  suit  lately 
made  hath  been  given;  and  yet,  if  a  man  may  believe  court 
promises,  I  was  at  no  time  so  near  an  end  of  my  troubles 
as  this  present.  Domini  voluntas  fiaf^.  Keep  this  to  your- 
self. I  pray  you,  shew  favour  unto  this  stranger  for  perfecting 
of  his  long  travels.  Sir  Peter  is  a  good  man  and  lendeth 
freely.  The  merchant  always  harpeth  upon  interest.  He  will 
engage  all  to  Sir  Peter  or  one  of  his  deputies.  Surely  the 
thing  will  prove  to  undoubted  benefit,  both  public  and  private. 
If  I  had  remained  with  you,  I  would  have  helped  him  in  this 
case,  especially  now  when  the  matter  is  growing  ripe,  &ic. 
How  the  world  goeth  here,  ye  shall  hear  by  other  men.  I 

P  See  Appendix  III.] 

p  Between  hope  and  fear.] 

[*  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done.] 


396   DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP's  SEQUESTRATION. 

A.  D.  1579.  would  ye  had  a  good  errand  to  town,  that  I  might  see  you. 
I  thank  you  for  my  poor  kinsfolk  and  servants.  18.  Feb. 
1578.  [1579.] 

God  keep  you, 

EDM.  CANTUAR.  tuus. 
To  my  loving  friend^  Mr  Dean  of  York. 


LETTER  XCV. 

TO  THE  LORDS  AND  OTHERS  OF  THE  PRIVY  COUNCIL. 
March  30,  1580. 
QCotton  MSS.  Vespasian,  F.  12,  fo.  192.] 

My  duty  to  your  honourable  lordships  humbly  remem- 
bered. I  must  still  crave  pardon  of  your  good  lordships  for 
my  often  troubling  of  you  with  my  importune  letters.  The 
24th  of  January  last  past  (as  divers  times  before),  I  made 
most  humble  petition  to  your  good  lordships  to  be  means 
for  me  to  her  Majesty,  for  my  liberty  and  restitution  to  her 
Majesty"'s  favour.  Occasion  of  sickness  and  other  accidents 
have  been  the  cause,  that  I  have  not  so  diligently  and  ef- 
fectually prosecuted  my  said  suit,  as  otherwise  I  would  have 
done.  Now,  being  restored  to  reasonable  health,  (I  thank 
God  for  it,)  1  am  bold  to  renew  my  said  most  humble  suit, 
beseeching  yom*  good  lordships  to  take  some  good  opportu- 
nity to  move  her  Majesty  for  me,  to  the  effect  aforesaid. 
Her  Majesty's  most  gracious  benefit  herein,  and  your  lord- 
ships' most  Iionoural)Ie  travail  for  obtaining  the  same,  I  shall 
always  most  dutifully  and  thankfully  acknowledge,  with  my 
continual  prayer  to  God  for  her  JMajesty  and  your  good  lord- 
ships, whom  I  beseech  God  always  to  have  in  his  most 
blessed  custody.  From  Lambeth,  this  SOth  of  March,  1580. 
Your  lordships'  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Einht  Honourable  and 
my  very  good  lords,  the 
Lords  and  others  of  her 
Majesty''s  most  Honoxirahle 
Privy  Council. 


LETTER  TO   LORD  BURLEIGH. 


397 


LETTER  XCVI. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
Jan.  30,  1583. 
[Lansdown  MS.  37.  No.  17.] 

May  it  please  your  good  lordship  to  be  advertised,  that 
some  hope  of  recovering  my  sight,  as  some  other  in  like  case 
have  done ;  and  also  good  hope  of  recovering  her  Majesty's 
gracious  favour,  which  I  had  by  divers  good  likelihoods  con- 
ceived, which  being  obtained,  I  trusted  to  discharge  the 
duty  of  a  bishop  as  well  as  some  other ;  the  foundation  also 
of  a  school  in  the  north  where  I  was  born,  for  lack  of  a 
mortmain  not  yet  finished ;  divers  suits  commenced  to  the 
overthrow  of  certain  leases  granted  unto  some  my  poor  ser- 
vants, being  the  only  rewai-d  of  their  long  service ;  wherein 
my  little  authority,  as  long  as  I  remained  archbishop,  might 
somewhat  help  to  the  maintenance  of  their  right ;  the  mul- 
titude of  my  other  servants  not  provided  for ;  my  opinion 
that  her  Majesty  did  not  desire  my  resignation,  which  I  had 
before  in  the  time  of  my  better  health  offered ;  and  some 
other  also,  as  unable  to  serve  as  I,  had  offered  the  like,  and 
yet  her  Majesty,  as  I  have  been  informed,  would  not  admit 
the  same :  were  the  considerations  which  hitherto  have  stayed 
me  from  offering  of  the  resignation  of  my  place.  But  now 
understanding  from  your  good  lordship,  and  not  long  before 
by  my  lord  bishop  of  Sarum',  that  her  Majesty's  pleasure  is, 
that  I  should  resign,  and  thereby  enjoy  her  Majesty's  favour, 
which  I  esteem  above  all  other  worldly  things ;  having  also 
a  reasonable,  or,  as  it  was  to  me  named,  an  honourable  pen- 
sion assigned,  I  will  with  all  my  heart  prepare  myself  to 
satisfy  her  Majesty's  pleasure  therein :  trusting  yet,  and 
humbly  praying,  that  by  your  honourable  lordship's  good 
means  her  Majesty  will  graciously  permit  and  tolerate  me  to 
continue  in  place  till  a  little  after  Michaelmas  next,  when 
as  the  audit  of  this  see  is  kept  for  the  whole  year,  that  I 
may  see  some  end  of  the  said  suits,  the  finishing  of  my  school, 
and  the  multitude  of  my  poor  servants  provided  for ;  mean- 
['  John  Piers.] 


398    DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP''s  SEQUESTRATION. 


A.  D.  1583.  ing  in  the  mean  time,  both  by  my  officers  and  myself,  by 
God's  grace  to  have  a  vigilant  care  for  the  good  government 
and  well  ordering  of  my  cure ;  in  which  time  I  shall  be  also 
more  able  to  make  a  perfect  account  of  all  things,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  my  successor.  And  after  that  time  I  will  be 
most  ready,  with  all  humble  thanks  to  her  Majesty,  to  resign 
my  place  unto  her  Highnesses  disposition.  Which  favour  if 
I  may  obtain  by  your  lordship's  good  mediation,  I  shall  think 
myself  much  bounden  unto  the  same,  and  most  bounden  (as 
I  continually  do)  to  pray  for  her  Majesty,  And  thus  taking 
my  leave,  I  commend  your  honourable  lordship  to  the  most 
blessed  protection  of  Almighty  God.  From  Lambeth  this 
30th  of  January,  1582.  [1583.] 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

E.  CANT.' 

To  the  Rigid  HonouraUe  my  very 
good  lord^  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  Treasurer  of  England. 


LETTER  XCVII. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 

Feb.  9,  1583. 
[Lausdown  MS.  37.  No.  18.] 

I  MOST  humbly  submit  myself  to  her  Majesty's  order  for 
my  resignation  to  be  made  immediately  after  the  Annun- 
tiation  next.  And  also  with  like  humbleness  I  thank  her 
Majesty,  that  of  her  gracious  goodness  she  made  mention  (as 
I  am  informed)  of  an  honourable  portion  to  be  assigned  unto 
me  for  my  sustentation  in  these  few  and  evil  days  wliich  I 
have  yet  to  live.  I  thank  your  good  lordship  most  heartily 
for  your  mediation  and  pains  taken  concerning  the  premises ; 
praying  the  same  to  continue  with  honourable  favour  towards 
me,  till  this  matter  come  to  a  perfect  end.  I  am  bold  to 
acquaint  your  good  lordship  now  in  the  beginning  with  two 
humble  petitions,  the  which  by  your  good  advice  I  purpose 

\}  The  signatures  in  the  original  MSS.,  from  this  date,  give  evident 
proof  of  the  archbishop's  blindness.] 


LETTER   TO   LORD  BURLEIGH. 


399 


to  offer  before  the  end  of  this  suit.    The  first  is,  that  her  a.  d.  1583. 

Majesty  will  be  so  good  unto  me  as  to  grant  me  the  house 

of  Croydon,  and  some  small  grounds  pertaining  to  the  same, 

of  no  great  value ;  forasmuch  as  I  have  not  at  this  hour  any 

house  of  my  own  to  put  my  head  in,  after  I  be  removed 

from  this  place.    In  all  resignations  of  bishops,  so  far  as  I 

have  heard  or  read,  there  hath  been  always  one  house,  at 

the  least,  pertaining  to  the  see  assigned  to  the  resigner,  as 

partly  may  appear  in  a  note  inclosed  herein^.    Croydon  house 

is  no  wholesome  house,  and  that  both  my  predecessor  and 

I  have  found  by  experience.     Notwithstanding,  because  of 

the  nearness  to  London,  whither  I  must  often  repair  or  send 

to  have  some  help  by  physic,  I  know  no  house  pertaining 

to  the  see  so  convenient  for  me,  nor  that  may  be  better 

spared,  for  the  short  time  of  my  life,  of  my  successor. 

The  second  petition  is,  that  I  be  not  called  to  trouble 
after  my  resignation  for  dilapidations,  for  wliich  (as  I  am 
infoi-med  by  the  learned  in  the  laws)  I  am  by  law,  upon  a 
resignation,  excused.    Notwithstanding  (although  I  do  not 

*  De  resignatione  facta  per  Nicolaum  de  Famham  Episcopum  Dunel.  Nicolaus 

Ex  Mattheo  Paris,  [p.  759.    Lond.  1G40.]  Dunei.^epis- 

Purificatione  beats  Marice  imminente,  episcopus  Dunelmensis  Nico-  copatum 

'    •■  suum  resig^- 

laus,  sentiens  se  annosum,  valctudinariura,  et  infirmum,  etc.  episco-  nat,  post- 

patum  suum  Dunelmensem,  obtenta  tali  a  domino  papa  licentia,  re-  set'aiinos'^" 

signavit.    Et  datis  ad  hoc  provisoribus,  archiepiscopo  Eboracensi,  et  j2|9'j'-*" 

Londinensi  et  Wigorniensi  episcopis,  assignata  sunt  ei  tria  maneria, 

viz.  de  Hoveden  cum  pertinentiis,  Stoctuna,  et  Esingtuna.  Recedens 

igitur  a  Dunelmo,  accepta  ibidem  a  fratribus  licentia  ad  alterutrum 

dictorum  maneriorum  mansurus  perrexit,  ut  in  pace  ibidem,  sine  que- 

relarum  vel  causarum  strepitu,  cxutus  a  soUicitudinibus  mundanis,  sibi 

jam  expectanti  donee  ejus  veniret  immutatio,  liberius  orationi  vacaret,  etc. 

Idem  alio  in  loco.  [p.  811.] 

Adulatores  quidam  pessimi,  cupientes  placere  Dunelmensi  episeopo 

Waltero,  petierunt  a  papa  episcopatum  vel  redintegrari  vel  saltem  minus 

damnificari :  quibus  papa :   "  Miramur  super  liis.    Nonne  facta  fuit 

distributio  ilia  et  partitio  per  magnam  deliberationem  et  considerationem 

viroram  peritorum,  et  consensum  partium  ?    Et  res  jam  confirmata 

est  per  nos,  et  regcm  Angliie,  ct  per  provisores."    Et  sic  repulsi  sunt 

accusatores  cum  probris. 

Idem  alio  in  loco. 

Eodem  tempore  obiit  magister  Nicolaus  de  Femham,  quondam  Nicolaus 
episcopus  Dunelmensis,  qui  cesserat  episcopatui,  ut  quietius  et  liberius  resipnati- 
fructus  carporet  contemplationis.   Obiit  autem  apud  Stoctuuam,  nobile  a""os 
suum  mancrium. 


400    DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  AECHBISHOP's  SEQUESTRATION. 

A.  D.  1583.  distrust  the  equity  of  my  successor),  yet  because  I  have  been 
so  much  troubled  with  suits  for  dilapidations,  I  am  fearful ; 
and  therefore  pray  that  I  may  have  some  good  assistance, 
if  the  case  shall  so  require.  But  of  these  two  things  I  pray 
your  lordship  that  I  may  be  so  bold  as  to  inform  your  lordship 
hereafter  more  at  length ;  praying  the  same  also  to  further 
the  said  humble  petitions,  as  opportunity  may  serve.  God 
keep  your  good  lordship  !  From  Lambeth,  this  9th  of  Fe- 
bruary, 1582.  [1583.] 

Yours  in  Christ, 

E.  CANT. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  Treasurer  of  England. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP'S  SUBMISSION. 


[I  meet  with  a  submission  by  hira  made  without  mention  of  the 
month  or  year;  which  being  well  taken  of  the  queen  might  occasion 
the  taking  off  his  suspension :  and  therefore  perhaps  this  may  be  the 
proper  place  for  it.  After  which  submission,  the  lords  of  the  council 
signified  to  him  the  reason  of  the  queen's  displeasure  that  had  been 
conceived  against  him.  Upon  which  the  archbishop  made  this  following 
further  confession  and  declaration  of  himself.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  403.] 

That  being  advertised  of  the  cause  of  her  Majesty''s  of- 
fence, as  was  set  down  by  the  lords  of  the  council,  and  of 
her  gracious  inclination  towards  him  upon  his  humble  sub- 
mission, doth  confess  that  he  is  most  heartily  sorry  that  her 
Majesty  hath  been  offended  with  him,  as  a  matter  more 
grievous  to  him  than  any  worldly  calamity.  And  though  he 
refused  to  execute  her  Majesty's  commandment,  by  reason  of 
scruple  of  conscience,  which  moved  him  to  think,  that  the 
exercises  might  have  been  in  some  points  reformed,  and  so 
continued  ;  and  understanding  that  her  Majesty  therein  did 
use  the  advice  and  allowance  of  certain  bishops,  his  brethren, 
who  by  likelihood  certified,  that  they  in  their  own  dioceses 
found  the  same  more  hurtful  than  profitable :  in  and  for  that 
he  is  persuaded  that  her  Majesty  had  herein  a  sincere  and 


THE   ARCHBISHOP  S  SUBMISSION. 


401 


godly  meaning  to  the  quietness  of  her  people ;  and  that  also 
her  commandment  was  not  against  positive  law  or  constitu- 
tion of  the  realm ;  he  cannot  but  think  and  speak  honour- 
ably and  dutifully  of  her  Majesty's  doings,  as  of  a  godly 
prince,  meaning  well  of  the  church  and  her  people  in  this 
her  Majesty's  direction  and  commandment.  And  as  he  is 
most  hefartily  sorry  that  he  hath  incurred  her  Majesty's  griev- 
ous offence  for  not  observing  that  her  commandment ;  so  doth 
he  most  humbly  and  lowly  beseech  her  Highness  not  to  im- 
pute the  same  to  any  obstinate  intent,  meaning  to  disobey 
her  Majesty ;  but  only  that  he  was  then  moved  in  conscience 
to  be  an  humble  suitor  to  her  Majesty  to  be  spared  from 
being  the  special  instrument  in  suppressing  the  said  exercises. 
And  to  the  intent  her  Majesty  may  think  that  he  meant  no 
disobedience  in  any  maintenance  of  them  to  continue  contrary 
to  her  commandment,  he  doth  pray  her  Majesty  to  be  truly 
informed,  how  he  himself  did  in  his  own  bishopric,  and  other 
pecuhar  jurisdictions,  suffer  no  such  exercises  to  be  used 
after  the  time  of  her  Majesty's  said  commandment. 


LETTER  XCVIII. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 

Feb.  27,  1583. 
[Lansdown  MS.  37.  No.  23.] 
It  may  please  your  lordship  to  be  advertised,  that  I  have 
been  loth  of  late  to  trouble  your  lordship  with  any  suits,  be- 
cause I  have  been  informed  that  you  were  very  sickly ;  but 
trusting  now  that  yom-  lordship  is  in  better  case,  and  my 
time  drawing  on  so  fast,  and  also  understanding  by  Doctor 
Aubrey  that  your  lordship  would  have  some  notes  of  the 
value  of  this  bishopric,  I  am  bold  to  send  the  said  Doctor 
Aubrey  and  my  steward  to  inform  your  lordship  of  the 
state  of  the  same ;  most  instantly  praying  your  good  lord- 
ship to  be  a  mean  to  her  Majesty,  both  for  proportioning 
my  pension  (wherein  I  doubt  not  her  Majesty  will  have  ho- 
nourable consideration  of  my  place,  age,  and  infirmities)  and 

26 

[grindal.] 


402   DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  AUCHBISHOP''s  SEQUESTRATION. 

A.  D.  1583.  also  to  declare  her  Majesty's  pleasure  for  order,  how  the 
same  may  be  answered  unto  me  for  the  short  time  that  I 
have  to  hve.  And  as  your  lordship  hath  been,  next  unto  her 
Majesty,  the  principal  procurer  of  all  my  preferments,  which 
I  will  acknowledge  whilst  I  live  with  all  thanksgiving ;  so  I 
beseech  you  in  this  doing  to  be  a  mean  to  bring  me  to  some 
hope  of  quietness  in  a  private  life,  now  in  the  end  of  my 
days,  being  now  by  age,  sickness,  and  infirmities  not  able  to 
sustain  the  travails  which  appertain  unto  this  great  office. 
And  by  the  grace  of  God  I  shall  not  fail  at  the  time  here- 
tofore appointed  to  resign  up  my  place  in  due  form,  for  her 
Majesty's  better  satisfaction  in  that  behalf.  So  I  take  my 
leave  of  yom*  good  lordship,  commending  the  same  to  the 
grace  and  protection  of  Almighty  God.  From  Lambeth,  this 
27th  of  February,  1582.  [1583.] 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

E.  CANT. 

To  the  Right  Honoiirahle  and  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  High  Treasurer  of  England. 


LETTER  XCIX. 


TO  LORD  BURLEIGH. 
April  12,  1583. 
[Lansdown  MS.  38.  No.  69.] 
After  my  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good 
lordship.    Where,  according  to  her  Majesty's  gracious  plea- 
sure, I  am  fully  resolved  to  go  through  with  the  resignation 
of  this  place,  as  soon  as  it  may  please  her  Highness  to  ap- 
point ;  I  have  sent  Mr  Dr  Aubrey,  my  officer,  to  your  good 
lordship,  to  understand  your  further  good  direction  therein ; 
heartily  praying  yom'  good  lordship,  that  it  may  please  you 
to  have  favom-able  care  of  my  pension,  according  to  your 
continual  wonted  friendship  towards  me,  and  that  my  learned 
counsel,  at  your  lordship's  best  opportunity  and  leism-e,  may 
have  leave  to  attend  upon  your  lordship,  and  use  such  short 


LETTER   TO   LORD  liURLEIGH. 


403 


conference  as  your  lordship  may  well  spare,  for  the  manner  a.  d.  issa. 
of  the  assurance  thereof,  which  I  wholly  refer  to  your  good 
lordship's  wisdom  and  consideration.  And  so,  having  sent  to 
your  good  lordship  a  draught  of  my  resignation  by  the  bearer, 
to  whom  I  have  committed  by  mouth  to  imderstand  your 
lordship's  pleasm-e  in  a  point  or  two  touching  that  matter, 
I  heartily  commit  your  good  lordship  to  the  grace  and  pro- 
tection of  the  Almighty.  From  Lambeth,  this  12th  of  April, 
1583. 

Your  lordship's  in  Christ, 

E.  CANT. 

To  the  Right  Honourable  and  my  very 
good  lord,  the  Lord  Burleigh, 
Lord  High  Treasurer  of  England. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY'S  PETITIONS. 

To  have  the  house  at  Croydon,  which  hath  been  seldom 
lien  at  by  his  last  predecessors. 

Item,  To  have  the  park  at  Croydon,  wherein,  at  his 
entry  to  this  see.  Sir  Francis  Carew,  knight,  and  one  George 
Withers  had  several  interests ;  for  redemption  whereof  the 
said  archbishop  gave  to  them  eighty-three  pounds,  six  shil- 
lings, and  eight-pence  ;  and  did  mind  to  leave  the  same,  after 
his  death,  clear  to  his  successor. 

Item,  To  have  a  close  called  Stubbs,  containing  twenty- 
three  acres,  lying  near  to  the  said  house. 

Item,  To  have  eighteen  acres  of  meadow,  lying  at  Nor- 
bury,  in  Croydon. 


26—2 


404 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  C. 


TO  THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDON  S 

CONCERNING  A  COLLECTION  FOR  ONE  THOMAS  BROWN. 

[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  149.] 
Salutem  in  Christo.  I  have  received  a  letter  directed 
to  me  from  the  lords  of  her  Majesty's  most  honourable  pri\'y 
council,  in  the  favour  of  one  Thomas  Brown,  of  Shrewsbury, 
the  tenor  whereof  is  as  foUoweth.  Now,  whereas  my  said 
lords  refer  unto  me  the  manner  of  collecting  a  benevolence 
for  the  relief  of  the  said  Bro\sTi,  I  cannot  devise  any  better 
order  than  that  which  hath  of  late  been  used  in  cases  not 
unhke,  with,  exhortations  to  all  our  brethren  the  bishops  of 
this  province,  both  to  contribute  UberaUy  for  their  own  per- 
sons, and  also  to  further  a  collection  to  be  made  of  men's 
benevolence  in  ever}'  parish  church  of  their  several  dioceses ; 
and  the  sums  so  collected  to  be  resen'ed  in  good  sure  order 
to  the  use  of  the  said  Brown,  by  such  persons  of  trust  as 
every  several  bishop  shall  think  meet  for  that  purpose.  These 
are  therefore,  by  ^^rtue  of  my  said  lords'  letters,  to  require 
your  lordship  to  transmit  a  copy  of  the  council's  said  letters 
inserted  herein,  as  afore  is  specified,  together  with  this  my 
letter,  to  all  our  brethren  the  bishops  of  tliis  pro^dnce,  as  in 
such  pubUc  cases  heretofore  hath  been  accustomed.  So  I 
end,  commending  your  lordship  to  the  grace  of  God.  From 
Lambeth,  this  7th  of  November,  1576. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Eight  Rev.  Father  in  God, 
my  loving  brother,  the  bishop 
of  London. 

P  The  following  letters  are  of  an  official  nature,  consisting  of  com- 
munications from  archbishop  Grindal  to  his  sufifragan  bishops,  or  to  the 
officers  of  his  diocese,  arising  out  of  letters  from  the  privy  council.  The 
first,  relating  to  Thomas  Brown,  is  given  as  one  out  of  many  instances  of 
the  burdens  which  the  state,  at  this  period,  frequently  threw  upon  the 
clergy.  Similar  letters  are  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the  archiepiscopal 
registers  at  Lambeth.  It  has  been  thought  desirable  to  place  these  docu- 
ments by  themselves,  as  forming  a  distinct  class  from  the  general  corre- 
spondence of  the  archbishop.] 


THE   COUNCIL    TO   THE  AKCURISHOP. 


405 


THE  council's  LETTER  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 

A  FTER  our  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good  lordship. 
Being  of  late  given  to  understand  of  the  poor  and  miserable 
state  of  this  bearer,  Thomas  Brown,  whereunto  he  is  fallen  by 
no  unthriftiness  of  his  own,  but  only  through  the  unfaithful 
dealing  of  his  evil  factors,  in  whom  he  reposed  the  trust  of  his 
whole  trade ;  and  further  knowing  how  sound  and  honest  the 
man  is,  as  well  in  religion  as  conversation,  what  special  ser- 
vice, not  many  years  since,  he  did  to  the  great  benefit  of  this 
realm,  by  the  discovery  of  such  dangers  and  perils  hanging 
over  this  state,  as,  if  they  had  not  in  time  been  foreseen, 
might  have  burst  out  into  some  dangerous  fire,  to  the  dis- 
quieting of  this  realm  :  We  therefore,  greatly  pitying  his 
estate,  have  in  consideration  of  the  premises,  and  for  that  he 
is  gi'eatly  charged  with  wife  and  children,  thought  it  very 
necessary  earnestly  to  desire  your  lordship  so  to  recommend 
his  case  to  the  rest  of  your  brethren  the  bishops,  as  by  some 
liberal  collection  amongst  you  his  decayed  state  may  be  re- 
paired. In  what  order  this  benevolence  amongst  you  may  be 
gathered,  we  refer  to  your  lordship's  good  consideration,  which 
for  some  good  respects  we  wish  to  be  done  with  speed,  in  re- 
spect of  his  present  necessity.  And  so  not  doubting  but  that 
so  charitable  an  action  shall  have  the  best  furtherance  you 
may  give  it,  we  commend  your  lordship  most  heartily  to  God. 
From  the  court  at  Reading,  the  second  of  October,  1 576. 

Your  lordship's  very  loving  friends, 

N.  BACON,  C.  S.,  W".  BURLEIGH. 

A.  WARWICK,  F.  BEDFORD, 

R.  LEICESTER,  F.  KNOLLYS, 

JAMES  CROFT,  FRA.  WALSINGHAM. 


406 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  CI. 


TO  THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDON, 

CONCERNING  THE  OBSERVATION  OP  EMBER-DAYS  AND  LENt'. 

Dec.  21,  157fi. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  150.] 

Salutem  in  Claristo.  I  have  received  a  letter  directed  to 
me  from  the  lords  of  her  Majesty's  most  honom-able  privy 
council ;  the  tenor  whereof  is  as  folio weth.  These  are  there- 
fore to  require  your  lordship,  not  only  to  transmit  a  copy,  as 
well  of  the  council's  said  letters  inserted  herein,  as  is  above 
specified,  as  also  of  these  my  letters  to  all  our  brethren  the 
bishops  of  this  province,  as  in  such  cases  heretofore  hath  been 
used  and  accustomed ;  requiring  them,  and  every  of  them,  to 
accomplish  the  contents  thereof  accordingly,  as  to  every  of 
them  appertaineth ;  but  also  that  your  lordship  do  likewise 
cause  the  same  to  be  accomplished  throughout  your  own 
diocese  and  jurisdiction,  so  far  forth  as  in  you  shall  lie. 
Thus  I  end,  commending  your  lordship  to  the  grace  of  God. 
From  Lambeth,  this  one  and  twentieth  of  December,  a  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  seventy-six. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Right  Rev.  Father  in  God., 
my  loving  brotlier,  the  bishop 
of  London. 

P  It  was  about  this  time,  in  the  month  of  December,  that  the  queen 
and  her  privy  council  signified  to  the  archbishop  her  pleasure  for  the 
punctual  observation  of  the  Ember-days  and  season  of  Lent ;  at  which 
times  abstinence  from  flesh  should  be  strictly  observed  by  all :  which  he 
was  commanded  to  signify  to  the  rest  of  the  bishops ;  the  thing  being  so 
advantageous  for  the  breeding  of  seafaring  men,  so  necessary  in  these 
times  of  danger :  which  was  the  reason  urged  for  the  observation  of  it ; 
and  not  upon  any  superstitious  account,  as  some  might  imagine.  And  of 
this  all  ministers  were  commanded  to  instruct  and  excite  their  people  in 
their  sermons.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  336.] 


THE   COUNCIL  TO   THE  ARCHBISHOP. 


407 


THK  council's  LETTER  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 

Dec.  13,  1570. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  150.] 
After  our  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good  lord- 
ship. The  Queen^s  majesty,  of  late  entering  into  some  con- 
sideration, how  that,  notwithstanding  sundry  good  statutes  and 
laws  made  heretofore  by  common  consent  in  parliament  to  the 
contrary,  the  observation  of  the  embering  and  fish-days  is  not 
so  duly  looked  unto  as  it  ought  to  be,  and  as  is  requisite 
in  policy  for  the  maintenance  of  mariners,  fishmen,  and  the 
navy  of  the  realm,  hath  thought  convenient  for  that  cause, 
first  in  her  Highnesses  own  household,  to  give  strait  charge 
unto  the  officers  for  the  observation  of  them :  and  it  is  or- 
dered, that  they  shall  be  more  carefully  seen  imto  and  con- 
tinued than  heretofore  they  have  been.  The  like  we  have 
signified,  by  her  Majesty's  special  appointment,  to  the  lord 
mayor  of  the  city  of  London,  and  other  her  Majesty's  officers 
and  loving  subjects  abroad ;  to  the  intent  that  by  an  unfeigned 
observation,  in  all  places  throughout  the  realm,  of  the  said  laws 
already  provided  and  meet  to  be  put  in  execution  in  this  re- 
spect, the  estate  might  take  such  benefit  thereby,  as  was  at 
the  time  of  the  making  intended :  which  we  can  a.ssure  your 
lordship  is  the  only  cause  why  at  this  time  the  observation 
of  them  is  so  much  urged.  Howbeit  for  that  it  may  be,  that 
this  her  Majesty's  good  meaning  may  cither  be  misconstrued 
by  some,  and  depraved  by  others,  as  though  any  superstition 
(wherewith  her  Majesty,  God  be  thanked !  is  not  to  be  touched 
or  suspected)  were  thereby  intended ;  for  the  meeting  with 
and  answering  such  slanderous  conceits,  as  may  be  spread  and 
mistaken  among  her  Highnesses  subjects,  we  have  thought  good 
to  require  your  lordship  to  give  order  within  your  province, 
that  the  ministers  and  preachers,  which  are,  or  shall  be,  ad- 
mitted to  that  function,  be  commanded,  in  their  sennons  and 
exhortations  to  the  people,  to  instruct  and  teach  them  to  be 
willing  and  obedient  to  conform  themselves  and  their  famihes 
to  the  observation  of  the  said  laws,  as  in  duty  they  are  bound ; 
and  further  declare  unto  them,  that  the  same  is  not  required 
for  any  liking  of  popish  ceremonies  heretofore  used,  (which 
utterly  are  detested,)  but  only  to  maintain  the  mariners  and 


408 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1576.  navy  in  this  land  by  setting  men  a  fishing.  Which  thing  is 
so  necessary  for  the  realm,  especially  in  these  dangerous  times, 
as  no  means  are  to  be  omitted,  whereby  it  may  be  thought 
the  same  may  be  according  to  the  laws  brought  to  pass,  and 
perfected  accordingly. 

And  for  that  the  exhortations  and  doctrines  of  good  and 
dutiful  ministers  may  do  much  good  in  this  matter,  both  to 
remove  the  scrupulousness  and  misconceits  of  some  few,  and 
also  to  induce  the  greater  and  common  number  to  obey  and 
observe  the  said  laws,  we  have  thought  good  to  signify  so  much 
unto  yom'  lordship;  that  by  the  good  assistance  of  you,  and 
others  ujider  you,  the  matter  might  be  furthered,  and  take 
such  good  success  for  the  benefit  of  this  realm  as  we  desire ; 
and  so  bid  your  good  lordship  right  heartily  well  to  fare. 
From  Hampton  court,  the  thirteenth  of  December,  one  thou- 
sand five  hundi'ed  and  seventy-six. 

Your  lordship's  right  assured  loving  friends, 

W.  BURLEIGH,     A.  WARWICK. 
R.  LEICESTER,      F.  KNOLL YS, 
JAMES  CROFT,     FRA.  WALSINGHAM. 


LETTER  CII. 


TO  DR  AUBREY  AND  DR  CLERK, 

RESPECTING  THE  LIBEL,  CALLED  "  THE  GAPING  GULPH  '." 

Oct.  8,  1579. 

After  my  hearty  commendations.  This  present  afternoon 
I  received  letters  from  the  lords  of  her  Majesty's  most  ho- 

['  In  this  year  happened  a  matter  that  gave  the  queen  high  disgust. 
Slie  was  in  treaty  with  the  duke  of  Anjou  about  joining  herself  in 
raan-iage  with  him.  This  was  a  thing,  which,  however  desirous  the 
people  were  of  seeing  her  married  in  hopes  of  issue,  yet  they  could  not 
endure  to  hear  of;  partly  out  of  an  innate  hatred  to  the  French,  and 
partly  out  of  a  particular  dislike  of  this  person :  of  whom  many  reports 
went  concerning  liis  dissolute  life  and  manners.  But  of  all  others,  the 
Puritans  made  the  most  noise.  And  one  of  them,  named  Stubbs,  a 
student  in  the  law,  and  a  man  of  parts,  but  very  hot,  wrote  a  most 


TO    DH    AUBREY    AND    DR  CLERK. 


409 


nourable  privy  council,  with  a  proclamation  inclosed  in  the  a.  u.  1579. 
same,  both  which  are  sent  unto  you  herewith.  Forasmuch 
as  I  cannot  conveniently  repair  to  Lambeth  before  Tuesday 
next,  I  have  thought  good  to  will  and  require  you,  with 
all  possible  diligence  and  celerity,  to  see  the  contents  of  the 
said  proclamation  and  letters  duly  executed ;  and  that  upon 
Saturday  next,  at  the  furthest,  ye  call  before  you  all  the 
pastors,  preachers,  and  curates,  remaining  and  abiding  in 
those  parishes  of  London  which  be  of  my  peculiar  jurisdic- 
tion, giving  them  in  charge  that  they,  and  every  of  them, 
shall  do  their  best  endeavour  to  accomplish  and  perform  the 
good  orders  and  directions  in  the  said  letters  and  procla- 
mation contained.  And  if  ye  shall  find  any  untowardness  or 
ill  disposition  in  any  of  the  said  persons,  so  called  before 
you,  that  then  ye  warn  all  such  personally  to  appear  before 
me  at  my  fiirst  coming  to  Lambeth,  whereof  ye  shall  have 
notice  in  due  time.  And  furthermore,  I  do  will  and  require 
you,  with  all  convenient  expedition,  to  transmit  a  copy  of 
my  said  lords'  letters,  inclosing  therein  also  a  printed  copy 
of  her  Majesty's  said  proclamation,  as  well  to  mine  officers 
for  my  diocese  of  Canterbury,  as  to  all  other  mine  officers 
exercising  any  peculiar  jurisdiction  under  me  elsewhere,  giving 
unto  them,  and  every  of  them,  like  charge,  in  her  Majesty's 
name,  to  see  the  contents  of  the  said  proclamation  and  letters 
duly  executed  in  their  several  circuits,  as  they  and  every  of 
them  will  answer  for  the  contrary.  Given  at  Croydon,  this 
8th  of  October,  1579. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  my  loving  friends^  Mr  Dr  Aubrey, 
Mr  Dr  W.  Clerk,  now  exercising  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  see  of  Canterbury, 
and  to  either  of  them. 

violent  book  against  the  match,  entitled  "  The  Gaping  Gulph."  The 
queen  saw  how  dishonourable  these  clamours  were  to  herself,  and  how 
offensive  they  might  prove  to  the  French,  with  whom  she  saw  it  her 
interest  to  keep  all  fair.  Therefore  she  speedily  issued  out  a  proclama- 
tion for  seizing  the  book,  the  author,  and  printer.  And  withal,  the  lords 
of  the  council  wrote  a  letter  dated  in  October  to  this  purpose  to  our 
archbishop,  with  the  proclamation  inclosed.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  859.] 


410 


LETTERS. 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP,  CONCERNING  A  LIBEL  PRINTED  AGAINST 
HER  MARRIAGE  WITH  MONSIEUR,  THE  FRENCH  KING's  BROTHER. 

Oct.  5,  1579. 
[Grind.  Regist.  fo.  184.] 

After  our  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good  lord- 
ship. You  shall  understand,  how  of  late  hath  been  printed  with- 
in the  city  of  London  a  cei-tain  libel,  intituled.  The  Gaping 
Gulph.  Wherein  the  author,  under  pretence  of  misliking  of 
some  dealings  treated  of  between  her  ^Majesty  and  the  duke 
of  Anjou,  the  French  king's  brother,  in  very  deed  seemeth 
to  go  about  to  di-aw  her  Majesty's  subjects  into  some  mis- 
trust and  doubt  of  her  Higlmess's  said  actions  ;  as  though 
thereby  some  alteration  were  hke  to  ensue,  especially  in  re- 
ligion, which  her  Higlmess  hath  heretofore  estabhshed  and 
maintained,  and  is  fully  detennined,  with  the  assistance  of 
God's  goodness  and  grace,  to  uphold  and  maintain  during 
her  life,  yea,  even  with  the  hazard  of  her  own  person  :  whose 
constancy  in  that  behalf  cannot  in  reason  be  called  in  ques- 
tion, if  with  thankfulness  it  be  thought  on,  how  her  Majesty 
hitherto,  for  the  maintenance  of  the  same,  hath  willingly 
sustained  the  malice  of  the  great  and  mighty  princes,  her 
neighbom'S  ;  as  one  that  wholly  dependeth  on  God's  provi- 
dence, with  assurance,  that  so  long  as  she  .shall  continue  a 
nm'se  to  his  church,  she  shall  never  lack  his  merciful  as- 
sistance. 

Notwithstanding,  forasmuch  as  we  know  that  divers  of 
the  said  books  have  been  seditiously  cast  abroad  and  dispersed 
in  sundry  places  of  this  realm  ;  and  have  good  occasion  to 
think  that  [the]  same  hath  been  done  wthin  your  lordship's 
diocese;  by  the  reading  whereof  her  Majesty's  good  sub- 
jects, specially  those  of  the  clerg}',  may  perhaps  by  over- 
light  credit,  upon  vain  suspicions  and  presumptions,  be  induced 
to  think  and  speak  otherwise  of  her  Majesty's  doings,  than 
either  they  have  cause  to  do,  or  it  becometh  dutiful  and 
obedient  subjects :  her  Majesty,  for  the  removing  of  all  such 
doubts  as  may  be  conceived  in  that  behalf,  and  the  better 
confiiTning  of  her  faithful  subjects  in  such  a  good  opinion 
of  her  Highness,  as  both  her  doings  and  government  over 


THE  COUNCIL   TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 


411 


them  (the  Hke  whereof  never  happened  within  this  realm)  a.  d.  1579. 
have  deserved,  and  appertaineth  before  God  and  man  unto 
their  duties,  hath  at  this  present  caused  a  proclamation  to 
be  made,  printed,  and  published,  which  we  send  your  lord- 
ship herewith.  Upon  the  receipt  whereof,  her  Majesty's  plea- 
sure is,  that,  with  as  much  speed  as  you  conveniently  may, 
you  should  assemble  the  special  noted  preachers,  and  other 
ecclesiastical  persons  of  good  calling  within  your  diocese,  and 
upon  the  reading  of  the  said  proclamation  to  signify  unto 
them  her  Highnesses  constant  and  firm  determination  to  main- 
tain the  state  of  religion  without  any  alteration  or  change, 
in  such  sort  as  hitherto  she  hath  done ;  and  that  as  here- 
tofore she  could  not,  by  any  persuasion  or  practice  of  sundry 
adversaries,  be  brought  to  alter  or  change  the  same,  so  now 
much  less  her  meaning  is  at  this  present,  by  any  treaty  with 
the  said  duke,  to  do  the  like ;  who  hath  heretofore  shewed 
himself  a  friend  to  those  of  the  religion,  even  with  the  hazard 
of  his  estate  and  life,  (a  thing  notoriously  kno\vn,  though 
by  the  author  of  the  libel  it  be  otherwise  untruly  given  out,) 
and  doth  deserve,  in  respect  of  the  honour  he  did  of  late 
to  her  Majesty,  in  vouchsafing  to  come  to  see  her  in  such 
a  kind  and  confident  manner,  without  respect  of  the  peril 
he  did  expose  himself  [to]  in  the  said  voyage,  both  by  the 
sea  and  by  the  land,  to  be  honoured  and  esteemed  of  all 
those  that  tinily  love  her  Highness. 

You  shall  also  admonish  them,  that  in  their  sermons  and 
preachings  they  do  not  intermeddle  with  any  such  matters 
of  estate,  being  in  very  deed  not  incident  nor  appertaining 
to  their  profession ;  but  command  them  to  contain  themselves 
within  the  limits  and  bounds  of  their  calling;  which  is  to 
preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  all  purity  and  singleness,  with- 
out entangling  and  confounding  themselves  in  secular  matters, 
wherewith  they  ought  to  have  nothing  to  do  at  all ;  but 
rather  teach  the  people  to  be  thankful  towards  Almighty 
God  for  the  great  benefits,  both  of  liberty  of  conscience, 
peace,  and  wealth,  which  they  have  hitherto  enjoyed  by  her 
Majesty's  good  means ;  and  to  beseech  him  to  continue  and 
increase  his  blessings  over  us,  to  the  intent,  in  all  hum- 
bleness and  obedience,  under  her  gracious  government,  we 
may  lead  a  quiet  and  Christian  life ;   rather  than,  by  in- 


412 


LETTERS. 


A.D.I 579.  termeddling  in  such  matters  impertinent  to  their  calling,  go 
about  to  give  occasion  of  distrust  or  disquietness  among  the 
subjects  of  this  realm.  By  which  their  unorderly  dealings 
there  cannot  but  grow  great  prejudice  to  the  cause  of  re- 
ligion :  which  may  be  perhap  pretended,  but  in  very  deed 
is  Uke  by  these  means  rather  to  be  hindered  than  furthered. 

And  to  such  of  the  said  preachers  as  dwell  in  remote 
places,  and  cannot  be  present  at  the  said  assembly,  you  shall 
signify  so  much  by  your  letters.  And  in  case  any  of  them 
shall  understand,  that  any  persons  whatsoever  by  the  said 
books,  or  otherwise,  shall  have  been  seduced,  and  carried 
into  any  such  doubt  or  mistrust  of  religion,  or  prejudice  like 
to  ensue  in  this  realm ;  you  shall  charge  them  by  all  godly 
and  Chi-istian  persuasions,  to  do  their  best  endeavour  to  re- 
move all  such  undutiful  and  unnecessary  conceit ;  being  far 
contraiy  to  her  Majesty's  most  gracious  meaning.  And  in 
case  they  shall  not  be  able  so  to  prevail  as  were  convenient, 
but  shall  understand  that  either  some  other  persons  shall 
otherwise  deal  in  this  matter,  or  that  the  people  rest  not 
therewith  satisfied ;  and  so  shall  think  that  some  further  order 
is  necessary  to  be  taken  in  that  behalf ;  you  shall  charge 
them  forthwith  to  give  notice  thereof  unto  you,  the  ordi- 
nary.  And  thereupon  you,  by  your  authority,  shall  call  such 
persons  before  you,  as  in  whom  you  shall  find  any  cause  to 
be  reformed ;  and  by  your  information,  or  otherwise,  correct 
them  in  theu*  error ;  so  as  no  further  inconvenience  follow  by 
such  disordered  behaviour. 

And  so  requiring  your  lordship,  that  herein  there  may 
be  no  want  of  your  dihgence,  as  you  tender  her  Majesty's 
service,  and  will  answer  to  the  contrary  at  your  peril,  we 
bid  you  right  heartily  farewell.  From  Greenwich,  the  5th 
of  October,  1579. 

Your  lordship's  very  lo\ing  friends, 
THO.  BROMLEY,  Cane.     H.  SIDNEY, 
WILL.  BURLEIGH,         F.  WALSINGHAM, 
HUNSDON,  THO.  WILSON. 

F.  KNOLLYS, 


TO   THE   OFFICERS   OF    HIS  DIOCESE. 


413 


LETTEU  cm. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  TO  HIS  OFFICERS, 

CONCERNING  SOME  PREACHERS  WHO  REFUSED  TO   CELEBRATE  THE 
COMMUNION 

Jan.  18,  1580. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  191.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  Having  received  letters  from  the 
lords  and  others  of  her  Majesty''s  most  honourable  privy 
coimcil,  the  true  copy  whereof  I  send  imto  you  herein  in- 
closed ;  I  have  thought  good,  for  the  due  accomplishment  of 
the  contents  of  the  said  letters,  to  will  and  require  you,  and 
either  of  you,  that  with  all  convenient  speed,  by  inqui- 
sition and  all  other  good  means,  ye  take  a  view  within  my 
diocese  of  all  such  ecclesiastical  persons,  as  are  any  way 
culpable  in  any  the  disorders  expressed  and  mentioned  in  the 
said  letters.  And  such  as  will  not,  upon  your  admonition, 
conform  themselves  to  the  due  accomplishment  of  the  contents 
of  the  said  letters,  but  shall  shew  themselves  obstinate  and 
intractable,  to  certify  their  names  imto  me,  to  the  intent  that 
her  Majesty  be  satisfied  in  that  behalf  accordingly.  And 
thus  I  bid  you  well  to  fare. 

From  my  house,  at  Lambeth,  this  18th  of  January,  1579. 
[1580.] 

\}  Many  ministers  now-a-days  took  livings,  and  would  only  preach  to 
their  congregations,  but  refused  to  administer  the  sacraments ;  because, 
I  suppose,  they  did  not  like  some  tilings  in  the  offices  appointed  by  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer.  But  they  provided  others  for  that  part  of  the 
ministerial  office ;  a  thing  which  gave  much  offisnce  to  the  queen.  This 
occasioned  the  lords  of  the  privy  council  to  write  a  letter  in  January  to 
our  archbishop.   Strype,  Grind,  p.  363.] 


414 


LETTEKS. 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 

Jan.  17,  1580. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  ]91.] 

After  out  hearty  commendations.  AVhereas  her  Majesty 
is  credibly  informed,  that  divers  and  sundry  preachers  in  this 
realm  do  only  apply  themselves  to  the  office  of  preaching ; 
and  upon  some  light  conceit,  to  the  dishonour  of  Grod,  the 
breach  of  her  Majesty's  laws,  the  offence  of  good  subjects, 
and  the  great  contempt  of  the  sacraments,  which  groweth 
thereby,  do  separate  themselves  from  the  executing  of  the 
one  part  of  the  office  of  a  priest,  which  is  as  well  to 
minister  the  said  sacraments  as  to  preach  tlie  gospel ;  and 
that  by  this  occasion  some  are  counted  and  termed  reading 
and  ministering  ministers,  and  some  preachers  and  no-sacra- 
ment ministers  :  therefore  we  are,  in  her  Majesty's  name,  to 
require  your  lordship  to  take  a  view  of  all  such  within  yom* 
diocese,  as  do  so  disjoin  the  one  part  of  the  function  from 
the  other,  and  do  not  at  certain  times  in  the  yeai*,  as  A\ell 
minister  the  holy  sacrament  in  their  own  person,  in  what 
place  soever  they  receive  any  portion  for  preaching ;  and 
yourself  by  your  ecclesiastical  censures  to  compel  them  to 
execute  both ;  and  such  as  you  shall  find  intractable,  to 
send  them  up  to  us ;  and  to  certify  us  immediately  upon 
your  said  view,  how  many  you  find  of  those  recusants  within 
your  said  diocese,  that  we  may  thereupon  satisfy  her  Majesty 
in  that  behalf.    And  so  we  commit  your  grace  to  God. 

From  London,  the  17th  day  of  January,  1579.  [1580.] 

Your  lordship's  very  loving  friends, 
THO.  BROMLEY,  Cane    T.  SUSSEX, 
CHR.  HATTON,  W.  BURLEIGH, 

H.  HUNSDON,  FR.  WALSINGHAM, 

E.  LINCOLN,  JAM.  CROFTE. 

THO.  WILSON, 


TO  THE   OFFICERS   OK    HIS  DIOCESE. 


415 


LETTER  CIV. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  TO  HIS  OFFICERS, 

CONCERNING  PRAYER  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  EARTHQUAKE*. 

April  30,  1580. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  199.] 
After  our  veiy  hearty  commendations.  Whereas  an 
order  of  prayer  and  other  exercises,  upon  Wednesdays  and 
Fridays,  to  turn  God's  wrath  from  us,  threatened  by  the  late 
terrible  earthquake  %  to  be  used  in  all  parish  chm-ches  and 
households  throughout  the  realm,  is  set  forth,  and  by  order 
given  from  her  Majesty's  most  honourable  privy  council  com- 

[}  The  beginnmg  of  this  year,  1580,  was  thought  fit  (especially  a 
terrible  earthquake  happening)  to  be  set  apart  for  devotion  and  prayer, 
repentance  and  alms.  Therefore  the  archbishop  was  minded,  that  aU  liis 
diocese  should  be  exhorted  and  stirred  up  to  these  points  of  devotion, 
resorting  publicly  to  the  church,  and  at  night  each  famUy  privately  to 
pray  together.  And  Redman,  his  archdeacon,  and  Lawse,  his  commissary, 
had  this  letter  and  charge  in  order  thereunto,  for  the  peculiars  in  London, 
from  his  officer  Dr  Aubrey : 

"  After  my  hearty  commendations  premised.  My  lord  his  grace's  Grind.  Re 
pleasure  is,  that  with  all  convenient  speed  you  shall  give  order  to  every 
parson,  vicar,  and  curate,  of  the  peculiar  jurisdiction  of  the  deanery  of 
the  Arches  in  London,  that  tliey  exhort  their  parishioners  to  resort 
devoutly  to  their  churches  upon  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  to  hear  some 
short  exhortations  to  repentance,  either  by  preaching  or  homilies,  with 
other  service  of  the  day.  And  that  they  do  of  their  own  accord,  without 
constraint  of  law,  spare  those  days  one  meal,  converting  the  same,  or 
some  part  thereof,  to  the  relief  of  the  poor,  calling  also  their  house- 
holds together  at  night,  to  make  hearty  prayer  to  God,  to  shew  mercy  to 
us  who  have  desei'ved  his  anger.  And  that  with  the  Litany  they  join 
such  psalms  and  prayers  as  they  shaU  choose  and  devise,  fit  for  that 
purpose.  And  thus  1  bid  you  heartily  weU  to  fare.  London,  April  12, 
1580."    Strype,  Grmd.  p.  368.] 

P  The  sixth  day  of  April,  at  six  of  the  clock  in  the  evening,  the  air 
being  clear  and  calm,  England  on  tliis  side  York,  and  the  Netherlands 
almost  as  high  as  Colen,  in  a  moment  (as  it  were)  fell  a  trembling  in  such 
a  manner,  that  in  some  places  stones  fell  down  from  buildings,  the  bells 
in  steeples  struck  against  the  clappers,  and  the  very  sea,  which  as  then 
was  very  calm,  was  vehemently  tost  and  moved  to  and  fro.  The  night 
follo^ving,  the  ground  in  Kent  trembled  two  or  three  times :  and  the  like 
again  on  the  first  of  May  in  the  dead  time  of  the  night.  Camden,  Eliz. 
A.D.  1580.  p.  297.    Ed.  Lond.  1515.] 


416 


LETTERS. 


A.  I).  1580.  manded  to  be  executed,  the  copy  of  which  book  and  order 
you  shall  receive  herewith  :  these  shall  be  to  pray  and  re- 
quire you,  and  either  of  you,  to  see  the  said  order  put  in 
due  execution  throughout  the  whole  diocese  of  Canterbury ; 
and  such  as  refuse  obstinately  to  participate  in  the  said 
exercises,  to  gather  their  names,  that  they  may  be  known 
to  her  Majesty's  said  honourable  privy  council,  to  the  intent 
further  order  may  be  taken  with  them  according  to  their 
demerit.  And  thus  we  commit  you  to  the  tuition  of  the 
Almighty. 

London,  this  last  day  of  April,  1580. 

To  our  very  loving  friends,  Mr 
William  Redman,  Archdeacon 
of  Canterbury,  and  Mr  Doctor 
Lawes,  Cmnmissary  General 
of  the  diocese  of  Canterbury, 
and  to  either  of  them,  give 
these. 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ABCHBISHOP. 
April  23,  1580. 
[Grind,  Reg.  fo.  199.] 

After  our  very  hearty  commendations  to  your  lordship. 
Considering  the  state  of  this  present  time,  wherein  it  hath 
pleased  the  Most  Highest,  for  the  amendment  of  all  sorts 
of  people,  as  well  to  visit  the  most  part  of  this  realm  with 
the  late  terrible  earthquake,  as  an  extraordinary  token  of 
his  wrath  against  them,  and  fatherly  admonition  to  turn  them 
from  their  offences,  and  contempt  of  his  holy  word,  as  also 
of  his  infinite  goodness  and  mercy  to  deal  more  favourably 
with  us  therein,  than  he  hath  dealt  with  other  nations  in 
the  like  case;  in  that  we  (thanks  be  unto  his  majesty  !)  have 
received  no  great  hurt  thereby,  in  comparison  of  that  they 
have  had  sundry  times  heretofore  by  the  like  occasion ; 
whereby  not  only  their  houses  and  cities  have  been  over- 
thrown and  destroyed,  but  also  many  thousands  of  people  have 
pitifully  perished. 


THE  COUNCIL   TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 


417 


And  understanding  that  you  have  considered  upon  and 
appointed  a  good  and  convenient  order  of  prayer,  and  other 
exercises  to  be  used  in  all  the  parish  churches  of  your  diocese, 
upon  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  for  the  turning  of  God  his 
wrath  from  us,  threatened  by  the  said  earthquake ;  with  a 
goodly  prayer  for  the  like  respect,  to  be  used  of  householders 
with  their  families :  we  do  not  only  commend  and  allow  your 
good  zeal  therein,  but  also  think  the  same  very  meet  to  be 
generally  used  in  all  other  dioceses  of  this  realm ;  requiring 
you  to  give  order,  that  in  every  of  the  same  the  said  whole- 
some and  godly  order  of  prayer  may,  for  the  respect  afore- 
said, be  executed,  followed,  and  obeyed,  during  such  time  as 
you  think  meet.  And  so  we  bid  your  lordship  most  heartily 
well  to  fare. 

From  the  court,  April  23,  1580. 

Your  lordship's  loving  friends, 
T.  BROMLEY,  Cane.    T.  SUSSEX, 
W.  BURLEIGH,  F.  BEDFORD, 

F.  KNOLLYS,  F.  WALSHINGHAM, 

R.  LEICESTER,  T.  WILSON, 

J.  CROFTES,  W.  MILDMAY. 

C.  HATTON, 


LETTER  CV. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  TO  HIS  OFFICERS, 

CONCERNING  RECUSANTS 
June  21,  1580. 
[Grind.  Reg.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  I  have  of  late  received  letters  from 
the  lords  and  others  of  her  Majesty's  most  honourable  privy 

[*  The  state  was  awakened  at  this  time  by  reports  concerning  a  great 
many  in  the  nation  that  formerly  came  to  church,  and  were  confonnable 
to  the  laws  of  the  realm  in  matters  of  religion,  hut  now  fell  off,  and 
forbore  any  more  to  resort  to  the  public  service.  Whereat  the  queen 
admired,  and  was  apt  to  lay  the  blame  upon  the  bishops,  to  whom  she 
had  granted  an  ecclesiastical  commission  for  the  taking  cognizance  and 
punishment  of  such  things.   Wherefore  the  lords  issued  out  their  letters 

27 

[grindai..] 


418 


LETTERS. 


A.D.  1580.  council,  the  tnie  tenor  whereof  ensueth.  These  are  there- 
fore, in  her  Majesty's  name,  to  will  and  require  you,  with 
all  convenient  speed,  to  make  diligent  inquisition,  throughout 
my  whole  diocese  of  Canterbury,  of  the  contents  of  the 
council's  said  letters,  and  the  articles  inclosed :  and  that,  upon 
such  inquisition  made,  you  will  return  unto  me  the  names  of 
all  such  as  you  shall  find  culpable  therein.  And  fiuiher,  that 
you  will  have  due  regard  to  the  due  execution  of  the  councirs 
said  letters  within  the  said  diocese  in  all  points,  so  far  as 
the  same  do  appertain  to  my  charge ;  and  namely  touching 
the  due  examination  of  all  schoolmasters  teaching  children, 
as  well  publicly  as  also  in  private  houses,  within  the  said 
diocese,  and  the  displacing  of  all  such  as  shall  be  found,  or 
suspected  to  be,  backward  in  religion  now  established  by  the 
laws  of  this  realm,  or  that  are  thought  to  be  secret  hinderers 
thereof.  Thus  requiring  you  to  have  due  regard  and  consi- 
deration of  the  premises,  I  bid  you  well  to  fare.  Lambeth, 
21""".  Junii.  anno  1580'. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP'S  ARTICLES  OF  INQUIRY  FOR 
RECUSANTS. 

Imprimis,  Diligently  to  inquire  what  persons  within  your 
parish  or  charge,  of  what  degree  or  calling  soever  they  be, 
do  absent  themselves  from  their  parish  church  upon  pretence 
of  conscience  or  religion ;  and  how  long  they  have  so  done. 

2.    Item,  What  persons  have  of  late  absented  themselves 

to  the  archbishop,  for  to  have  all  such  backsliders  and  neglecters  of 
religion  punished  by  such  as  attended  the  execution  of  the  said  com- 
mission. And  that  inquiry  should  be  made  concerning  such  as  had  been 
before  convented,  how  they  stood  as  to  conformity.  And  if  they  were  at 
liberty,  and  still  remained  obstinate,  to  be  again  taken  up.  That  especial 
notice  should  be  taken  of  such  as  had  the  education  of  children,  that 
they  should  be  chiefly  looked  unto ;  lest,  if  their  principles  were  not 
soundj  they  might  do  much  harm  in  their  influence  upon  those  that  were 
under  them.    Stvype,  Grind,  p.  377.] 

Letters  of  this  tenor  were  written  to  the  archdeacon  of  Canter- 
bury, the  commissary  of  the  diocese,  the  bishop  of  London,  and  the 
other  bisliops  of  the  province,  and  to  the  several  deans  of  the  peculiars. 
Grind.  Reg.] 


ARTICLES   OP   INQUIRY    FOR  RECUSANTS. 


419 


from  their  parish  church  upon  contempt  or  pretence  afore-  a.d.  isso. 
said,  that  heretofore  resorted  thereunto. 

3.  Item,  What  persons  do  you  know  within  your  parish 
that  have  been  heretofore  convented  before  the  Queen's  Ma- 
jesty's high  commissioners  for  causes  ecclesiastical,  for  reli- 
gion, and  especially  for  not  coming  to  church,  that  are  at 
liberty,  and  yet  have  not  conformed  themselves. 

4.  Item,  What  schoolmasters  are  within  your  parish, 
and  what  their  names  are  that  teach  publicly,  or  privately 
within  any  man's  house,  within  your  parish,  of  what  state, 
calling,  or  condition  soever  he  or  they  be,  in  whose  house 
or  houses  any  such  schoolmaster  or  teacher  is. 

5.  Item,  Whether  any  such  schoolmaster,  or  school- 
masters, is  reported,  known,  or  suspected  to  be  backward  in 
the  religion  now  established  by  the  laws  of  this  realm,  that 
are  thought  any  way  to  be  secret  hinderers  thereof. 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 
June  18,  1580, 

After  our  right  hearty  commendations.  Whereas  the 
Queen's  Majesty  hath  been  informed,  that  divers  persons  within 
the  province  of  Canterbur}',  both  of  the  common  and  better 
sort,  who  of  late  time  have  been  conformable  to  the  laws  of 
this  realm  concerning  religion,  are  now  fallen  away,  and 
have  withdrawn  themselves  from  coming  to  church,  to  the 
evil  example  of  others  her  Majesty's  good  subjects,  and  to  the 
great  offence  of  her  Highness,  who  doth  not  a  little  marvel 
by  what  means  this  relapse  should  happen,  having  delivered 
sufficient  authority  unto  your  lordship,  and  others  joined  unto 
you,  by  virtue  of  her  commission  ecclesiastical,  warranted  by 
the  laws  of  this  realm,  whereby  you  might  at  all  times  have 
repressed  the  insolency  and  corrected  the  disobediency  of 
such  as  therein  should  have  presumed  to  offend,  if  such  care 
and  vigilancy  had  been  used  within  your  charge  as  apper- 
taineth : 

Her  Highness's  pleasure  therefore  is,  that  for  the  present 
reforming  and  punishing  of  those  that  have,  and  do  herein 

27—2 


420 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1580.  disobey  the  laws,  you  give  order  to  have  them  forthwith  con- 
vented  before  such  as  do  attend  the  execution  of  her  Ma- 
jesty's high  commission,  and  proceeded  withal  according  to 
the  direction  of  the  said  high  commission.  And  first,  that 
consideration  being  had  of  such  as  have  been  heretofore  con- 
vented  before  the  high  commissioners,  in  what  terms  they 
stand  for  their  conformity ;  how  many  of  them  are  at  Hberty  ; 
and  in  what  sort ;  and  how  many  do  remain  committed,  and 
where.  And  such  of  them  as  shall  be  found  at  liberty,  and 
do  continue  obstinate,  to  be  returned  to  prison ;  and  such 
further  order  to  be  taken  with  them  and  the  rest,  as  is  pre- 
scribed in  the  said  commission. 
School-  And  forasmuch  as  a  great  part  of  the  corruption  in  re- 

ligion  grown  throughout  the  realm  proceedetL  of  lewd  school- 
masters, that  teach  and  instruct  children  as  well  publicly  as 
privately  in  men's  houses,  infecting  each  where  the  youth 
without  regard  had  thereunto,  (a  matter  of  no  small  moment, 
and  chiefly  to  be  looked  unto  by  every  bishop  within  his 
diocese ;)  it  is  thought  meet  for  redress  thereof,  that  you 
cause  all  such  schoolmasters  as  have  charge  of  children,  and 
do  instruct  them  either  in  public  schools  or  in  private  houses, 
to  be  by  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  or  such  as  he  shall  ap- 
point, examined  touching  their  religion :  and  if  any  shall  be 
found  corrupt  and  unworthy,  to  be  displaced,  and  proceeded 
withal  as  other  recusants ;  and  fit  and  soimd  persons  placed 
in  their  rooms. 

And  to  the  end  her  Majesty  may  understand  what  shall 
be  from  time  to  time  done  in  the  execution  of  the  said 
commission,  to  give  order,  that  certificate  be  made  of  the 
proceedings  in  the  said  commission  irnto  us  of  her  Majesty's 
privy  councU.  Wherein  not  doubting  but  you  will  answer 
her  Majesty's  good  expectation,  according  to  the  trust  reposed 
in  you,  we  bid  your  lordship  heartily  farewell. 

From  the  court  at  Nonsuch,  18th  of  June,  1580. 


TO   THE  UISHOP    OF  LONDON. 


421 


LETTER  CVI. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  TO  THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDON. 

FOR  NICHOLLS,  A  RECANTING  JESUIT. 

May  13,  1581. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  2.3.5.] 

After  my  hearty  commendations  to  your  loi'dship.  I 
have  of  late  received  letters  from  the  lords  of  her  ISIajesty's 
most  honourable  council,  on  the  behalf  and  in  the  favour 
of  one  John  Nicholls,  preacher',  the  tenor  of  which  letters 
ensueth.  I  have  thought  good  therefore,  by  virtue  of  the 
said  letters,  to  pray  and  require  your  lordship,  according 
to  the  old  ancient  order  in  such  cases  accustomed,  to  transmit 
to  every  of  my  brethren,  the  bishops  of  this  province,  a  copy 
of  these  presents,  with  the  rate  taxed  and  appointed  particularly 
to  every  of  them  ;  the  whole  sum  among  us  all  amounting  to 
fifty  pounds,  yearly  :  nothing  doubting  but  that  yom*  lordship, 
and  all  the  rest  of  my  brethren,  will  have  due  consideration 
of  the  request  made  by  my  lords,  and  of  the  reasons  by  their 
lordships  alleged  to  move  us  thereunto ;  and  the  rather,  for 
that  this  contribution  is  not  like  to  be  any  long  continuance. 
And  forasmuch  as  appointing  of  the  place  and  person,  to 
whom  the  said  contribution  shall  be  paid  to  the  use  of  the 
said  Nicholls,  is  referred  unto  me ;  I  have  thought  good  to 
signify  to  your  lordship  and  all  the  rest,  that  I  have  ap- 
pointed my  servant,  Richard  Frampton,  to  receive  the  said 
several  contributions  here  at  my  house  in  Lambeth.  And 
that  Midsummer-day  next  shall  be  the  first  quarter-day  for 
payment  for  us  that  dwell  near  London ;  and  so  from  quarter 
to  quarter,  till  the  said  Nicholls  be  provided :  requiring  the 
rest  of  our  brethren  that  dwell  far  off  to  pay  their  rates  half 
yearly ;  that  is  to  say,  at  Michaelmas  next,  for  one  half  year, 
and  at  the  Annunciation  following  for  another  half  year;  or  at 
the  furthest,  in  the  terms  next  following  every  of  the  said 

For  an  account  of  this  man  see  Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  Shortly 
after  his  recantation  of  popcrj',  he  went  abroad,  and  was  taken  up  at 
Rouen.  He  then  "recanted  all  that  he  formerly  had  uttered  against 
them  (the  j)apists),  protesting  that  what  he  had  formerly  divulged  was 
either  through  vain-glory,  envy,  fear,  or  hopes  of  reward." — Athen. 
Oxon.  I.  col.  490.    London,  T8in.] 


422 


LETTERS. 


A.D.  15S1.  feasts,  and  so  successively,  so  long  as  this  contribution  shall 
have  continuance ;  heartily  praying  your  lordship,  and  all  the 
rest  of  my  brethren,  that  the  said  days  and  times  so  appointed 
may  be  duly  observed,  so  as  my  lords  of  the  council  shall  have 
no  cause  to  find  us  slack  in  so  good  a  matter.  So  taking  my 
leave,  I  commend  yom*  lordsliip  to  the  grace  of  God. 
May  13,  1581. 

Yom*  lordship's  in  Christ, 

EDM.  CANTUAR. 

To  the  Right  Reverend  Father  in 
God,  my  loving  brother,  the 
Bishop  of  London. 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 
Miuj  10,  1581. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  234.] 
After  our  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  lordship. 
Whereas  among  sundry  Jesuits,  seminar}^  priests,  and  other 
mass-priests  lately  apprehended  and  committed  to  the  Tower, 
one  John  NichoUs,  by  conference  and  by  the  grace  of  God 
Almighty,  is  now  become  reduced  from  that  sink  of  error 
and  false  doctrine  of  the  pope  unto  the  true  knowledge  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  hath  not  only  made  his  recantation 
openly  before  sufficient  audience  in  the  Tower,  but  also,  by 
books  by  him  witten  and  published,  given  forth  unto  the 
world  good  and  apparent  testimony  of  his  faith  and  con- 
formity ;  wherein  we  think  it  necessary  to  have  him  com- 
forted and  encouraged,  to  the  end  that  by  example  thereof 
others,  that  do  yet  remain  obstinate,  may  the  rather  be  in- 
duced to  follow  the  way  by  him  begun  unto  them :  and 
forasmuch  as  by  his  writings  he  appeareth  to  be  well  learned, 
and  able  to  instruct  in  the  chm-ch  of  God ;  it  is  intended  that 
the  next  convenient  living  ecclesiastical  that  shall  become  void 
shall  be  conferred  upon  him.  And  in  the  meantime,  for  his  rea- 
sonable maintenance,  being  now  at  liberty,  and  having  no  means 
to  live,  we  have  thought  good  to  pray  your  lordsliip,  notwith- 
standing your  present  sequestration,  by  virtue  hereof,  to  deal 
with  the  rest  of  your  brethren  the  bishops  for  a  contribution 
to  be  had  among  you  all,  for  some  convenient  portion  of 


THE   COUNCIL    TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 


423 


money,  to  be  duly  paid  unto  the  said  Nicholls  quarterly,  by 
some  such  person,  and  at  such  place,  as  by  your  lordship 
shall  be  appointed,  so  as  his  necessary  wants  for  apparel, 
sustenance,  and  continuance  of  his  studies,  may  be  in  that 
sort  supphed,  until  he  may  be  provided  as  is  aforesaid.  And 
herein,  not  doubting  of  youi-  lordship's  readiness  and  the  rest, 
as  a  thing  that  you  yourselves,  in  our  opinions,  would  without 
our  special  motion  devise  and  perform  among  you,  we  bid  you 
right  heartily  farewell. 

From  Whitehall  the  10th  of  May,  1581. 

Your  lordship's  very  loving  friends, 
T.  BROMLEY,  Chancellor, 


W.  GURNEY, 
F.  BEDFORD, 
F.  KNOLLYS, 
C.  HATTON, 
To  our  very  good  lord^  the  Lord 
Archhislwp  of  Canterbury. 


E.  LINCOLN, 
R.  LEICESTER, 
J.  CROFTE, 

F.  WALSINGHAM. 


LETTER  CVII. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  TO  HIS  OFFICERS, 

KESPECTtNG  RECUSANTS  ^ 

May'M,  1581. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  237."! 
Salutem  in  Christo.    I  have  of  late  received  letters  from 
the  lords  and  others  of  her  Majesty's  mo.st  honourable  privy 

Q  The  parliament  having  lately  made  a  law  for  the  better  keeping 
the  subjects  under  their  obedience  to  the  queen,  and  against  such  as 
refused  to  conform  themselves  in  matters  of  religion,  and  especially  in 
coming  to  church,  the  Queen's  safety  and  the  peace  and  good  estate  ot" 
the  whole  realm  depending  so  much  thereupon ;  the  lords  sent  their 
letters  to  the  archbishop  to  make  an  inquisition,  what  persons  there 
were  in  liis  diocese  that  refused ;  and  to  procure  learned  and  godly 
persons  to  have  conference  witli  them  to  reduce  them ;  whicli  if  tliey 
refused,  to  return  their  names  unto  the  Custos  Rotulorum.  Tliis  the 
archbishop  communicated  to  his  officers,  and  enjoined  them  to  see  to 
the  performance.    Strype,  Grind,  p.  3!J2.] 


424 


LETTERS. 


».  1581.  council,  the  tenor  whereof  ensueth.  These  are  therefore  to 
will  and  require  you,  and  either  of  you,  to  have  due  regard 
to  see  the  said  letters,  with  all  convenient  speed,  duly  executed 
throughout  my  whole  diocese  of  Canterbury,  according  to  the 
purport  and  tenor  thereof.  And  hereof  fail  ye  not,  as  you 
will  answer  to  the  contrary.  And  for  your  better  instructions 
for  inquiry  to  be  made  in  this  behalf,  you  shall  receive  certain 
articles  herein  inclosed.  And  so  I  commend  you  to  the  grace 
of  God.    From  Lambeth  this  30th  of  May,  1581. 

To  my  loving  friends^  Mr  W.  Redman, 
Archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  and  Mr 
.  Doctor  Lawse,  my  Commissary  there, 
and  to  either  of  them,  give  these. 


THE  ARTICLES  OF  INQUIRY  FOR  RECUSANTS. 

1.  First,  You  shall  make  inquiry,  as  well  according  to 
the  former  certificate  heretofore  made  of  recusants,  as  by 
other  the  best  means  you  can,  what  persons  above  the  age  of 
sixteen  years  at  this  present  do  refuse  to  come  to  the  church, 
and  to  conform  themselves  according  to  the  statute  made  in 
the  last  session  of  parliament.  When  any  such  recusants  are 
by  inquisition  known  and  foimd,  you  shall  use  conference  with 
them,  and  every  of  them.  And  joining  to  you  therein  some 
learned  and  other  godly  disposed  persons,  you  shall  admonish, 
instruct,  and  persuade  them  to  repair  to  the  church,  and  there 
to  behave  themselves  as  by  the  said  statute  is  required. 

2.  Item,  If  any  such  person,  after  warning  so  given,  shall 
refuse  so  to  do,  then  you  shall  take  two  witnesses  thereof  at 
the  least,  and  cause  the  warning  and  refusal  to  be  wi-itten; 
and  the  same  being  written,  to  be  subscribed  by  the  said 
witnesses,  and  by  the  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  of  that  parish, 
where  such  recusant  at  the  time  of  the  refusal  and  warning 
shall  happen  to  dwell. 

3.  Item,  You  shall  send,  or  cause  to  be  sent,  the  same 
writing,  in  good  and  plain  form,  to  the  custos  rotulormn  and 
justices  of  peace  of  that  shire,  where  the  persons  recusants 
have  their  dwelling  at  the  time  of  the  warning  and  refusal, 


ARTICLES  OP    INQUIRY   FOR  RECUSANTS. 


425 


at  the  next  sessions;  that  the  said  obstinate  persons  may  a.d.  issi. 
be  there  indicted  and  ordered,  as  by  the  said  statute  is  ap- 
pointed. 

4.  Item,  You  shall  also  inquire  whether,  since  the  end 
of  the  last  parliament,  any  person  or  persons  within  my' 
[your]  diocese  have  gone  about,  or  practised,  to  move,  with- 
draw, or  persuade  any  her  Majesty's  subjects  within  your 
diocese  or  charge,  from  their  natural  obedience  to  her  Ma- 
jesty, or  from  the  rehgion  now  by  her  Highnesses  authority 
established  within  her  Majesty's  dominions,  to  obey  or  to  be 
reconciled  to  the  usurped  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  or 
to  the  Romish  religion,  or  to  promise  any  obedience  to  any 
pretended  authority  of  the  see  of  Rome,  or  of  any  other  prince, 
state,  or  potentate. 

5.  Item,  You  shall  inquire,  whether  any  persons  within 
your  diocese,  after  the  end  of  the  said  last  session  of  parlia- 
ment, have  been  willingly  reconciled,  absolved,  or  withdrawn, 
as  aforesaid ;  or  have  promised  any  obedience  to  any  such 
pretended  authority,  prince,  state,  or  potentate,  as  is  afore- 
said. 

6.  Item,  you  shall  inquire  whether,  since  the  said  time, 
any  person  have  said  or  sung  mass  within  your  diocese :  and 
also,  whether  any  person  have  since  the  said  time  willingly 
heard  mass  suno;  or  said. 

7.  Item,  You  shall  inquire,  whether  any  schoolmaster 
of  suspected  religion,  or  that  is  not  licensed  to  teach  by  the 
bishop  or  ordinary,  doth  teach  in  any  pubhc  or  private  place 
within  this  diocese. 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 

Mny  28,  IMil. 

[Ol  iiul.  Reg.  fo.  2.36.] 

After  our  right  hearty  commendations  unto  your  lord- 
ship.   Whereas  in  the  last  session  of  parliament  there  was, 

P  Tliesc  articles  of  inquiry  were  addressed  not  only  to  the  arch- 
tishop's  own  officers,  but  to  all  the  bishops  of  his  province.  In  the 
original  MS.  in  the  register,  there  is  a  confusion  in  the  use  of  the 
pronouns,  as  in  the  text.] 


426 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1581.  upon  good  and  advised  deliberation  by  her  Majesty,  wth  the 
common  consent  of  the  whole  realm,  a  certain  act  made  for  the 
retaining  of  such  her  Majesty's  subjects  in  their  due  obedience 
as,  abusing  her  Highness's  former  great  goodness  and  lenity, 
refused  to  conform  themselves  in  matters  of  rehgion,  especially 
for  coming  to  the  church  according  to  the  law :  forasmuch  as 
the  execution  of  the  said  statute  was  thought  most  needfiil 
for  the  assurance  and  safety  of  her  ^Majesty's  person  and  this 
realm,  and  the  preventing  of  such  mischiefs  and  inconveniences 
as  otherwise  might  happen,  if  every  one  might  be  suffered  to 
do  what  liim  hsted ;  her  ^lajesty,  being  very  desirous  to  see 
all  her  subjects  timly  united  in  one  consent  and  uniformity  of 
religion,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  realm,  for  the  better 
service  of  Almighty  God,  and  quietness  of  this  realm,  hath 
willed  us  to  require  your  lordsliip  forthwith,  upon  the  receipt 
hereof,  to  make,  or  cause  to  be  made,  diligent  seai'ch  and 
inquiry,  as  well  according  to  your  former  certificate  of  re- 
cusants, as  by  other  the  best  means  that  you  can,  what  persons 
there  be  within  your  diocese,  which  do  at  this  present  refuse 
to  come  to  the  church,  and  to  conform  themselves  according 
to  the  said  statute.  And  finding  any  such  you  shall  do  well, 
by  conference  with  some  learned  and  other  godly  disposed 
persons,  to  admonish  them,  and  by  instructions  to  persuade 
them  to  come  to  the  church,  and  to  behave  themselves  as  by 
the  said  law  is  required. 

And  in  case  any  shall  refuse  so  to  do,  then  to  take,  or 
cause  to  be  taken,  witnesses  in  witing,  both  of  the  warning 
so  given  unto  them,  and  their  refusal,  under  the  hands  of  the 
parson,  or  curate,  and  some  other  honest  persons,  wliich  we 
pray  you  in  every  shire  within  your  diocese  to  prefer  unto 
the  custos  rotuloriDii  and  to  the  justices  of  the  peace  at  the 
next  sessions ;  so  as  the  said  persons  may  be  indicted  and 
ordered,  as  by  the  same  law  is  appointed. 

And  generally,  we  pray  you  to  have  a  good  regard  to  the 
execution  of  the  rest  of  the  branches  of  the  said  act  touching 
reconcilers,  sayers  and  hearers  of  mass,  schoolmasters,  and 
other  like  matters,  appertaining  to  your  jDastoral  duty  and 
charge.  So  as  there  may  be  no  remissness  or  negligence  found 
hi  you,  as  you  will  answer  the  same  before  Almighty  God 
and  her  Higlmess;  who  expecteth  a  good  account  at  your 


THE   COUNCIL  TO   THE  ARCHBISHOP. 


427 


hands  and  your  brethren's  in  these  things.    And  so  heartily  a.d.  issi. 
praying  you  that  hereof  there  be  no  default,  and  from  time 
to  time  to  advertise  us  of  your  proceedings,  we  bid  your  lord- 
ship right  heartily  farewell. 

From  Whitehall,  the  28th  of  May,  1581. 

Your  lordship's  very  loving  friends, 
T.  BROMLEY,  Cane.    W.  BURLEIGH, 

E.  LINCOLN,  T.  SUSSEX, 

F.  BEDFORD,  R.  LEICESTER, 
F.  KNOLLYS,            J.  CROFT, 

F.  WALSINGHAM. 

To  our  mry  (jood  lord,  the  Lord 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 


LETTER  CVIIL 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  TO  HIS  OFFICERS, 

FOB    CERTIFYING    THE    DWELLINGS    OF    RECUSANTS  '. 

April  6,  1582. 

[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  259.] 

Salutem  in  Christo.  I  have  of  late  received  letters  from 
the  lords  and  others  of  her  Majesty's  most  honourable  privy 
council,  the  tenor  whereof  ensue th.  These  are  therefore,  by 
virtue  and  in  accomplishment  of  their  honours'  commandment, 
to  will  and  require  you,  and  either  of  you,  to  have  due  con- 
sideration and  regard  to  see  the  council's  said  letters  duly 
and  speedily  executed  throughout  my  whole  diocese  of  Canter- 
bury ;  and  to  use  such  care  and  diligence  therein,  as  the  tenor 
of  the  said  letters  importeth  ;  and  to  return  your  certificate 
to  me  under  your  hand,  and  the  hands  of  some  of  the  justices 

\}  Letters  again  came  to  the  archbishop,  in  April,  1682,  against 
recusants,  who  still  required  more  looking  after.  And  as  their  incon- 
formity  had  been  the  last  year  certified  by  our  archbishop  and  all  the 
bishops,  for  their  resiJective  dioceses ;  so  now  it  was  required  of  them 
to  certify  tlic  place  of  their  residences,  in  order  to  tlieir  imprisonment 
in  the  King's  Bench  the  next  Easter,  according  to  the  late  law.  Strype, 
Grind,  p.  31)9.] 


428 


LETTERS. 


A.  D.  1582.  of  peace  of  the  shire,  according  to  the  councirs  said  letters, 
before  the  beginning  of  the  next  Easter  term,  whereby  I 
may  certify  the  council's  commandment  accordingly  :  and  here- 
of fail  you  not,  as  you  will  answer  to  the  contrary.  And  so 
I  commend  you  to  the  grace  of  God. 
,   From  Lambeth,  this  6th  day  of  April,  1582. 

To  my  loving  friends  Mr  Redman,  Arch- 
deacon of  Canterbury,  and  Mr  Doctor 
Lake,  my  Commissary  there,  and  to 
either  of  them,  give  these. 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 

April  1,  1582. 

[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  259.] 

After  our  hearty  commendations  to  your  lordship.  Where- 
as the  Queen's  Majesty  is  given  to  understand,  that  notwith- 
standing many  favourable  means,  heretofore  used  for  the  reducing 
and  retaining  her  Higliness's  subjects  in  their  due  obedience  to 
the  same,  hath  hitherto  very  little  prevailed,  but  that  divers 
remain  still  obstinate,  refusing  to  come  to  the  church,  and 
conform  themselves  in  matters  of  religion,  according  to  her 
Majesty's  [laws:]  albeit  we  doubt  not  but  that,  according  to 
our  former  letters,  you  have  made  true  and  perfect  certificate 
of  all  such  persons  within  your  diocese  unto  the  justices,  &c. 
and  that  they  have  thereupon  caused  them  to  be  proceeded 
with  according  to  law ;  yet  to  the  intent  we  may  particularly 
understand  how  things  have  passed  both  in  your  diocese  and 
elsewhere,  we  have,  for  certain  good  considerations,  thought 
meet  to  require  you,  as  we  have  done  the  like  to  the  rest  of 
the  bishops,  to  cause  in  every  parish  within  your  diocese  a 
diligent  search  and  inquiry  to  be  made  of  all  such  persons,  as 
sith  the  end  of  the  last  session  of  parliament  have  forborne 
to  come  to  the  church,  and  having  been  thereof  la\vfully 
convicted,  do  nevertheless  not  conform  themselves  as  they 
ought  to  do ;  and  thereupon  to  cause  a  certificate  to  be  made 
in  writing  subscribed  with  your  hand,  and  the  hands  of  some 
of  the  justices  of  peace  of  the  shire,  where  every  such  offender 


THE   COUNCIL  TO   THE  ARCHBISHOP. 


429 


hath  his  residence ;  to  the  intent  the  same  may  be,  according  ^- °-  '^^2- 
to  the  meaning  of  the  law,  deUvered  over  into  the  court, 
commonly  called  the  King's  Bench,  in  the  next  Easter  term. 
Wherein  we  pray  you  to  use  all  such  expedition  as  you  may, 
and  to  address  the  said  certificates  unto  us  first  in  some  con- 
venient time,  before  or  at  the  beginning  of  the  said  term ; 
to  the  intent  that  we  may  peruse  and  consider  the  same,  as 
cause  shall  require.  And  so,  on  her  Majesty ""s  behalf,  willing 
and  charging  you  that  hereof  you  make  no  defaults,  we  bid 
you  right  heartily  farewell. 

From  Greenwich,  the  1st  of  April,  1582. 

Your  lordship's  very  loving  friends, 
T.  BROMLEY,  Cane.    E.  LINCOLN, 
T.  SUSSEX,  H.  HUNSDON, 

F.  KNOLL YS,  J.  CROFT, 

C.  HATTON,  F.  WALSINGHAM. 

To  our  very  good  lord,  the  Lord 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 


LETTER  CIX. 


THE  ARCHBISHOP  TO  THE  BISHOPS, 

FOR  A  COLLECTION  IN  BEHALF  OF  GENEVA^ 

Jan.  1.583. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  275.] 
Salutem  in  Christo.    I  have  sent  to  you  inclosed  herein 
a  letter  from  my  lords  and  others  of  her  Majesty's  most 

P  In  the  midst  of  these  his  concerns  and  afflictions,  a  matter  came 
before  him,  wherein  he  shewed  his  earnest  care  and  charitable  heart. 
In  the  year  1581,  the  duke  of  Savoy,  by  the  pope,  and  other  popish 
setters  on,  and  by  his  own  ambition  accompanying,  laboured  to  obtain 
the  city  and  dominion  of  Geneva,  famous  for  its  religion,  and  a  great 
nurse  of  pious  men,  and  harbourer  of  exiles  for  religion;  and  which 
had  been  taken,  had  it  not  been  prevented  by  the  seasonable  aid  of 
some  of  their  neighbours,  the  Helvetians.  Their  condition  by  this  time 
was  reduced  very  low :  and  a  gentleman  was  sent  from  them  hither  into 

England,  to  obtain  contribution  for  them  in  this  their  necessity  

Their  cause  was  heartily  espoused  by  the  queen  and  her  council. 


430 


LETTERS. 


A. D.  1583.  honourable  privy  council,  in  the  favour  and  for  the  relief 
of  the  city  of  Geneva  ;  which  city  of  late  hath  been  sore  dis- 
tressed by  wars,  and  brought  to  very  low  state,  as  more  at 
large  may  appear  by  my  said  lords'  letters.  Wherein  their 
lordships  have  laid  down  most  godly  and  effectually  many 
weighty  reasons,  drawn  out  of  Christian  charity  and  the  word 
of  God,  sufficient  to  move  and  persuade  all  men  to  have 
pitiful  and  charitable  consideration  of  the  miserable  state  of 
that  poor  town,  that  hath  been  many  years  a  safe  refuge  and 
haven  for  such  as  have  been  constrained,  for  profession  of  the 
truth,  to  fly  from  all  places  of  the  world.  And  although  the 
same  reasons  and  exhortations  in  their  lordships'  letters  are 
so  deeply  and  so  fully  delivered,  that  neither  I  can  or  need 
to  add  anything  thereunto ;  yet  considering  that,  under  her 
Majesty  and  their  lordships  of  her  most  honourable  privy 
council,  the  immediate  charge  of  the  province  doth  appertain 
to  me,  and  especially  of  the  clergy,  and  that  the  considera- 
tion of  this  pitiful  relief,  tending  to  the  defence  of  so  notable 
and  sincere  a  church,  dangerously  sought'  and  distressed  by 
many  mighty  enemies,  in  truth  common  to  all  such  as  love 
and  tender  the  maintenance  of  the  gospel,  doth  more  peculiarly 
and  nearly  touch  and  concern  us  of  the  state  of  the  church : 

And  in  January  letters  were  written  from  the  council  to  all  the  bishops, 
to  promote  a  liberal  charity  upon  this  occasion  through  their  several 
dioceses;  shewing  at  large  the  present  low  and  afflicted  condition  of 
Geneva.  By  the  council's  special  order  the  gentleman,  the  agent,  was 
also  conducted  by  Piers,  the  queen's  almoner,  bishop  of  Salisbury,  and 
Gary  the  dean  of  Windsor,  to  the  archbishop,  to  whom  he  was  par- 
ticularly recommended  by  that  state ;  that  by  his  advice  a  course  might 
be  resolved  upon,  the  fittest  and  most  convenient  to  be  taken.  The 
council  also  advised  him  to  request  the  bishop  of  London  and  the  dean 
of  St  Paul's,  to  join  with  them  and  the  other  in  this  so  needful  a  ser- 
vice for  the  church  Upon  this  our  archbishop  in  the  said  month 

of  January,  though  it  were  in  the  midst  of  his  troubles,  %VTote  this 
large  and  effectual  letter  to  all  the  bishops  of  his  province ;  and  like- 
wise to  his  dean  of  Canterbury,  his  archdeacon,  and  Dr  Lake,  his 
commissary  there :  likewise  to  the  deans  of  every  cathedral  church,  and 
the  guardians  of  the  spiritualties  in  the  sees  vacant,  viz.  Ely,  Bath  and 
AV^ells,  Chichester,  and  Oxford ;  exciting  them  to  further  the  good 
work,  and  directing  them  in  what  method  to  proceed.  See  Strype, 
pp.  412 — 417.  See  also  Queen  Elizabeth's  letter  to  the  thirteen  cantons, 
Zurich  Letters,  p.  333.] 

Attacked,  as  in  the  Latin  peio.'^ 


TO  THE  BISHOPS,  431 

I  think  it  my  part  and  boiinden  duty  to  recommend  the  fur-  a.d.  isss. 
therance  of  so  good  a  cause  to  your  lordship,  and  to  do  as 
much  as  in  me  heth  to  increase  your  care  herein ;  and  there- 
fore most  earnestly  to  pray  and  exhort  your  lordship,  to  employ 
all  your  travail  and  study  towards  the  effectual  and  speedy 
execution  of  my  said  lords  their  honourable  and  godly  mean- 
ings :  so  as,  when  returns  shall  be  made  to  their  honours 
and  me  of  your  proceedings  in  this  cause,  your  godly  faith- 
fulness, diligence,  and  zeal  therein,  (besides  the  reward  that 
you  may  assuredly  look  for  at  God's  hand,)  may  also  receive 
at  their  lordships'  hands  good  testimony  and  commendation. 

The  particular  means  and  manner  of  the  accomplishment 
of  this  piece  of  good  service  to  God  and  his  church  are  to 
be  referred  to  your  lordship's  own  wisdom  and  direction,  with 
remembrance  of  the  caution  well  touched  in  their  lordships' 
letters ;  that  all  things  be  done  with  as  much  secrecy  and 
with  as  little  discontentment  as  may  stand  with  the  nature 
of  such  a  matter.  In  my  opinion  it  shall  not  be  inconve- 
nient for  your  lordship,  before  you  assemble  the  clergy,  to 
call  unto  you  the  dean  of  the  cathedral  church,  and  some  well 
inclined  persons  of  the  chapter  of  the  same  church,  with  some 
other  of  the  better  sort  of  the  clergy  in  the  diocese  well  af- 
fected, and  imparting  unto  them  the  contents  of  the  lords' 
letters,  to  consult  and  deliberate  with  them  in  what  manner, 
and  in  what  places  and  times,  the  rest  of  the  clergy  is  to  be 
assembled  together  for  this  purpose ;  and  whether  all  in  one 
day,  as  it  were  in  a  general  synod ;  or  one  deanery  at  a  time ; 
which  is  in  my  opinion  more  convenient  and  easy.  And  in 
this  conference  it  is  fit  that  your  lordship,  with  their  advice, 
shall  make  in  writing  a  catalogue  of  all  such  of  the  clergy, 
that  are  known  of  any  sort  to  be  of  any  ability  and  meet 
to  contribute ;  and  to  call  together  all  such,  and  to  use  unto 
them,  by  yourself,  or  by  some  other  sufficient  person  to 
be  appointed  by  you,  such  exhortation  and  persuasion,  as 
shall  seem  to  you  agreeable  to  the  matter  and  nature  of  the 
assembly,  excluding  all  others  from  the  place.  And  in  this 
first  conference  you  shall  do  well,  with  the  advice  of  the 
dean  and  other,  to  make  choice  of  two  or  four  gentlemen 
of  the  laity  of  best  calling  and  affection  within  the  diocese, 
and  to  communicate  to  them  of  their  lordships'  said  letters; 


432  LETTERS. 

A.  D.  1583.  and  to  treat  with  them  both  for  their  own  relief,  and  also 
to  give  their  good  advices,  with  whom  of  the  laity  it  shall 
be  fit  to  deal;  and  to  entreat  them  to  be  contented  to  be 
used  as  instruments  to  further  this  good  deed ;  and  to  re- 
ceive themselves,  or  with  you,  the  benevolence  of  such  as 
shall  be  disposed.  And  to  the  end  that  your  lordship  may 
the  better  direct  the  course  of  this  service  for  yourself  and 
other  of  the  clergy,  I  have  made  a  schedule  herein  inclosed, 
what  portions  myself,  and  my  very  good  lords  and  friends, 
the  bishops  of  London  and  Sarum,  and  the  deans  of  Paul's 
and  Windsor,  to  whom  it  pleased  the  lords  to  commit  the 
consideration  of  this  cause,  have  severally  given  i ;  wishing 
that  this  rate  and  portion  may  be  followed,  as  nigh  as  may 
be,  by  your  good  inducement  and  persuasion,  according  to 
the  calling  and  ability  of  every  man :  heartily  and  earnestly 
praying  and  requiring  your  lordship  not  to  fail  to  cause  to 
be  delivered  to  their  lordships,  before  Easter  next,  a  full 
certificate  of  this  collection ;  sending  therein  inclosed  one 
schedule  or  catalogue,  containing  the  names  of  the  clergy, 
with  such  sums  noted  upon  his  name,  what  every  man  shall 
give  to  this  relief ;  and  another,  containing  the  names  of  them 
of  the  laity  that  shall  contribute  in  like  manner,  together  with 
the  whole  sum  of  money  contained  in  both.  Thus  referring 
the  rest  to  your  further  care  and  good  consideration,  I  com- 
mit you  to  the  grace  and  tuition  of  the  Almighty. 

From  Lambeth  the  —  day  of  January,  anno  dom.  1582. 
[1583.] 


THE  COUNCIL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 

Jan.  5,  1583. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  275.] 

After  our  hearty  commendations  to  your  lordship.  This 
gentleman,  the  bearer  hereof,  being  also  especially  directed 
unto  your  lordship,  as  we  are  informed,  will  acquaint  you 
at  large  with  the  cause  of  his  repair  into  this  realm,  and 
with  the  request  which  we  think  good  to  make  in  their  be- 

The  archbishop  100  mark,  the  bishop  of  London  50  mark,  the 
bishpp  of  Sarum  50  mark,  the  deans  of  St  Paul's  and  Windsor  20  mark 
a-piece.    Grind.  Reg.] 


THK    COUNCir.    TO   TIIK  AHOHRISHOI'. 


433 


lialf  from  whom  he  is  sent ;  so  that  we  shall  not  need  to  a.o.  lass. 
enter  into  any  particular  discourse  thereof  in  these  our  letters. 
For  the  matter  itself,  it  is  of  so  great  charity  and  compassion, 
as  that  we  doubt  not  but  that  your  lordship,  upon  the  under- 
standing thereof,  will  most  readily  take  such  good  order  for 
some  convenient  and  speedy  relief,  as  the  necessity  of  the 
cause  requireth.  In  which  behalf,  and  for  the  furtherance  of 
so  good  a  purpose,  we  have  prepared  letters  to  be  directed 
from  ourselves  to  such  of  your  lordship's  brethren  the  bishops, 
as  to  your  lordship  shall  be  thought  meet.  Who  we  hope, 
(and  the  rather  if  you  shall  accompany  this  our  general  re- 
commendation with  your  particular  exhortatory  letters,)  will 
have  that  charitable  regard  that  is  to  be  had  of  the  poor 
and  needy :  referring  them,  notwithstanding,  to  such  further 
order  and  direction,  for  their  manner  of  proceeding  therein, 
as  they  shall  receive  from  your  lordship,  which  we  wish  may 
be  done  in  most  discreet  and  secret  sort,  as  the  cause  may 
bear.  For  better  accomplishment  whereof  we  have  also  re- 
quested our  very  good  lord  the  bishop  of  Sarum,  and  the 
dean  of  Windsor,  to  take  the  pains  to  repair  to  your  lord- 
ship with  this  gentleman,  that  with  their  advice  you  may 
resolve  upon  such  a  course  as  is  fittest  and  most  convenient 
to  be  taken.  And  we  think  your  lordship  shall  do  well  to 
request  the  bishop  of  London  and  the  dean  of  Paul's,  to 
join  with  you  and  the  other  in  this  so  needful  a  service  for 
the  church.  Wherein  not  doubting  but  you  Avill  have  such 
a  care  as  appertaineth,  and  thereof  make  us  privy  of  your 
intent  and  proceedings,  we  bid  your  lordship  right  heartily 
farewell. 

From  the  court  at  Windsor,  the  5th  of  January,  1582. 
[1. -583.1 

Your  lordship's  very  loving  friends, 
T.  BROMLEY,  Cam.      W.  BURLEIGH, 
E.  LINCOLN,  R.  LEICESTER, 

H.  HUNSDON,  J.  CROFT, 

C.  HATTON,  F.  WALSINGHAM. 

To  mr  very  good  lord.,  the  Lord 


A  rchhishop  of  CwnUrhury . 

I  f!RINI>AL.  I 


28 


431 


LETTERS. 


THE  COlXCIIi  TO  THE  BISHOPS. 

Jan.  1583. 
[Grind.  Reg.  fo.  275.] 

After  our  hearty  commendations  unto  your  good  lordship. 
Whereas  through  the  manifold  and  dangerous  practices  in- 
tended by  the  pope,  and  certain  other  princes  his  confede- 
rates, the  last  year  against  the  Xovm  of  Geneva,  (a  matter 
pubhcly  known,)  the  young  duke  of  Savoy  being  made  an 
instrument  therein,  (as  by  whose  pretensions  to  some  kind 
of  an  ancient  title  to  that  seioniorie  their  counsels  might  be 
best  disguised,)  the  said  duke  ha^^ng  for  certain  months, 
with  a  good  power,  most  straitly  besieged  it ;  and  standing 
in  great  likelihood  to  have  taken  it,  had  not  the  Bemates 
and  the  cantons  of  S\\itzerland,  confederates  of  that  town, 
entered  into  the  association  for  their  defence :  the  said  town 
of  Geneva  is  now  by  this  means  brought  into  great  extre- 
mity and  need  of  relief,  the  most  part  of  their  revenues  being, 
as  we  are  credibly  informed,  well  near  wasted  in  maintaining 
of  soldiers  for  their  better  defence :  and  the  magistrates  thereof, 
being  forewarned  sundry  ways,  that  the  fire  is  not  altogether 
quenched,  but  that  the  next  spring  it  is  meant  that  some 
new  attempt  shall  be  made  by  force  against  them,  have  of 
late  sent  a  gentleman  with  letters  to  her  ^lajesty,  to  acquaint 
her  Highness  with  this  hard  state  they  stand  in ;  and  for  their 
better  support  to  require  a  loan  of  some  competent  sum  of 
money  for  their  aid :  forasmuch  as  the  occasions  her  JMajesty 
hath  of  employment  of  great  sums  of  money  are  many  and 
weighty,  beside  the  chargeable  war  of  Ireland,  moved  also  by 
the  pope  and  his  adherents,  by  reason  whereof  her  Highness 
hath  not  at  this  present  such  opportunity  to  relieve  them  as 
their  necessity  requireth,  and  as  otherwise  she  would,  if  time 
might  thereto  serve : 

AVe  have  therefore  thought  good,  for  the  care  we  have  of 
an  action  of  so  good  importance,  and  as  we  persuade  ourselves 
your  lordship  also  hath,  that  that  poor  town  may  in  some 
sort  taste  of  the  Christian  charity  that  ought  to  be  in  us,  to 
recommend  their  cause  unto  you,  and  heartily  to  pray  you, 
(as  in  a  matter  that  specially  toucheth  all  of  your  quality, 
both  in  conscience  and  calling,)  by  way  of  Claristian  persuasion 


THE   COUNCIL  TO  THE  BISHOPS. 


435 


to  move  the  wealthier  sort  of"  the  clergy,  and  other  godly  a.d.  loss. 
affected  within  your  diocese,  to  contribute  some  part  of  that 
blessing  that  God  hath  bestowed  upon  them  towards  the 
relief"  of  that  poor,  afflicted  town  which  in  some  part  may 
seem  to  have  deserved  the  fruits  of  Christian  compassion,  by 
former  comiesies  and  favours  shewed  to  sundry  her  Majesty''s 
subjects,  in  the  time  of  the  late  persecution  in  Queen  Mary''s 
time.  Wherein,  as  they  shall  render  charity  for  charity,  and 
give  good  demonstration  to  the  world,  that  in  this  their  wealth 
and  peace  they  are  not  careless  of  the  affliction  of  Joseph, 
agreeable  with  the  apostle's  doctrine,  Memores  estate  afflicto- 
rum^  quia  fuistis  affiicti';  so  shall  you  give  us  cause  to  think, 
that  you  have  not  only  care,  as  in  Christian  compassion  you 
are  bound,  to  relieve  the  present  distress  of  that  poor  town, 
which,  through  God''s  goodness,  hath  served  in  this  latter  age 
for  a  nursery  unto  God's  church,  but  also  to  satisfy  this  our 
I'equest ;  to  the  end  we  may  continue  that  good  opinion  we 
have  of  your  lordship's  zeal  in  the  maintenance  and  conser- 
vation of  true  religion,  as  appertaineth  to  one  of  your  calling. 
And  so  praying  your  lordship,  for  your  better  direction  in  this 
collection,  to  follow  such  order  as  shall  be  prescribed  unto  you 
by  our  very  good  lord,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  whom 
we  have  especially  recommended  the  care  hereof  within  his 
province,  not  doubting  but  he  will  carefully  and  circum- 
spectly direct  you  how  to  advance  this  charitable  relief,  and 
that  without  any  open  occasion  of  grudge  or  offence,  we  bid 
your  lordship  right  heartily  farewell. 

From  the  court  at  Windsor  the  —  day  of  January,  1582. 
[1583.J 

Your  Lordship''s  very  loving  friends, 

T.  BROMLEY,  Cane  W.  BURLEIGH, 

E.  LINCOLN,  R.  LEICESTER, 

H.  HUNSDON,  J.  CROFT, 

C.  HATTON,  F.  WALSINGHAM. 

Remember  them  that  are  afflicted,  because  ye  have  been  afflicted. 
Heb,  xiii.  3.] 


2S— 2 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


I. 

Episcopi  Londinensis  Animadversiones  in  Justi  Velsii  Normam\ 
[State  Paper  Office  2.] 

In  scripto  Velsii,  (scil.  in  Christiani  horainis  Norma,)  haec 
animadvertantur. 

FideiCon-  Non  edi  ab  ipso  fidei  confessionem,  ut  oportuit,  si  modo 
exlgit!"^'"    cupit  satisfacere  iis,  qui  resipiscentise  fructus  in  eo  desiderant ; 

sed  veluti  normam  praescribi  ad  quam  omnium  conscientias 

exigi  vellet. 

Nulla  men-  Atqui  in  hac  norma  nulla  fidei  fit  mentio,  sine  qua  frustra 
de  religione  Christiana,  frustra  de  regeneratione  aut  novo  ho- 
mine  disceptatur. 

Justificatio       Astute  ergo  praeterit  vim  et  modum  iustificationis  per 

perfiilfin  .  *  ,        ...         ,        .   .        .  ... 

pritteritur.  lidem ;  item  quid  de  viribus  hominis  ejusque  arbitrio,  quid 
arbitrio.     de  operibus  sentiat. 

Erravitin  In  iis  vero  ipsum  pemiciose  errasse,  multorum  turbasse 
conscientias,  et  orthodoxae  doctrinse  contraria  docuisse,  cer- 
tissimum  est.  Nee  desunt  in  Anglia  oculati  testes,  qui  ipsum 
convincant. 

Quae  vero  nunc  scripta  dedit,  tametsi  multis  sacrse  scrip- 
turse  verbis  intertexta  sunt,  tamen  a  pura  scripturae  sententia 
veraque  doctrina  longe  discedunt. 

A.  Nam  Christiani  hominis  definitio  quam  tradit,  prseterquam 

quod  jejuna  nec  sufficiens  est,  absurditatem  maximam  et  a 
fide  nostra  alienam  continet.  Christianus,  inquit,  is  est,  qui 
quod  Ckristus  per  se  et  natura  est  gratia  redditur.  Ac  sub- 
jungit,  Christus  per  se  et  natura  est  Deus  in  homine  et  homo 

B-  Deus.  Quid  hinc  sequitur  ?  Christianum  esse  Deum  in  homine 
et  hominem  Deum.  Ac  ne  videar  id  ex  meipso  inferre,  id 
postea  aperte  concludit. 

\}  The  "  Christiani  Hominis  Nomia"  of  Justus  Velsius,  vrhich  is  the 
subject  of  these  animadversions,  ■ndll  be  found  in  Appendix  IV.] 

\J  There  are  in  the  State-paper  office  several  documents  relating  to 
this  work  of  Velsius,  including  his  letter  to  queen  Elizabetli,  and  also 
to  Calvin.  See  bishop  Grindal's  letter  to  Cecil  on  the  subject.  Supra, 
p.  254.J 


ANIM  ADVERSIOXES    IN  JIISTI    VKLSU  NOKMAM. 


437 


At  noil  ita  loquitur  scriptm-a.  Nam  quae  proprie  et  unice  ^Ji^'Pf""!^, 
competunt  Christo,  Capiti  nostro,  id  membris  tribui  sine  sa-  quitur. 
crilegio  et  blaspliemia  non  potest.  Nullus  ergo  Christianus 
Deus  in  homine  aut  homo  Deus  dici  debet.  Christus  enim 
solus  est  Immanuel,  solus  Redemptor,  solus  fieatrri^,  ticerjj?, 
&c.  Hanc  dignitatem,  hgec  officia  membris  non  dispertit : 
Gloriam  meam  alteri  non  daho^  dicit  Dominus.  Efficacia  qui- 
dem  et  fructus  eorum  distribuuntur  membris,  quos  percipiunt 
per  fidem.  Fiunt  enim  filii  Dei,  templa  Dei,  quia  Spiritus 
Sanctus  in  ipsis  habitat ;  sed  non  ideo  Dii  in  hominibus 
aut  homines  Dii  dici  possunt. 

Detegendus  ergo  est  anguis,  qui  sub  involucris  seripturae 
tanquam  sub  herba  latet,  et  in  lucem  proferendus  est.  Nam 
'quae  garrit  de  unione  nostra  cum  Christo  captiosa  et  fallacia 
sunt. 

Praeterea,  cum  initiatorem  Christum  vocat,  multum  de  , 

'  '  Inrtiator 

ejus  majestate  et  virtute  imminuit.     Hoc  enim  solummodo  •^'"''stus. 
ei  tribuit,  ut  introducat,  ac  veluti  elementa  doceat;  ut  nos 
post  talem  initiationem  nostris  viribus  ad  perfectionem  con- 
tendamus. 

Quod  regenerationem  facit  duplicem,  unam  interni,  alte-  pupi^, 
ram  externi  hominis,  ex  scriptura  non  didicit,  quae  totum 
hominem  renovari  jubet.  Nisi  quis  renatus,  etc.  Joan.  iii. 
De  externo  homine  sic  loquitur  Paulus,  2  Corinth,  iv.  Licet 
is  qui  /oris  est  homo  noster  corruni'patur^  tamen  is  qui  intus 
est  renovatwr  de  die  in  diem.  Eundem  vero  esse  externum 
hominem,  qui  'oetus  dicitur,  apparet  ex  aliis  locis,  ut  Eph.  iv. 
Vos  edocti  estis  deponere  veterem  hominem  secundum,  pristinam 
conversationem.,  qui  corrumpitur  secundum  desideria  erroris. 
Reno'camini  autem  spiritu  mentis  vestrce :  et  induite  novum 
hominem,  qui  secundum  Deum  creatus  est  in  justitia  et  sanc- 
titate  veritatis. 

Quod  interni  hominis  regenerationem  Deos  in  hominibus  , 

,  .  ,     ,  "         .  .  neos  in  ho 

constituere  dicit  in  hoc  seculo,  ahenum  est  a  forma  loquendi  miniijus- 
qua  scriptura  utitur.  Nusquam  enim  dicit  nos  regeneratione 
fieri  Deos,  sive  in  hoc  seculo  sive  in  futuro.  Sed  hinc  apparet, 
quorsum  prius  dixerat  nos  fieri  id  quod  Christus  est,  et  Chris- 
tianos  reddi  Deos  in  hominibus.  Vult  enim  statuere  perfecti- 
onem, quam  sibi  ipse  finxit  esse  in  homine  Christiano,  et  per- 
suaderc  omnes  Christianos  esse  Deos ;  id  est,  ab  omni  labe  et 


ex  ro- 
ratio. 


438 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


F. 

Christi- 
aniim  in 
futuro  se- 
culo  Oeum 
fore. 


G. 

Re?enera- 
tio  externa 
pro  resur- 
rectione. 

Rejicit 

doctrinam 

lidei. 


culpa  immiines.  Quae  arrogantia  quam  detestabilis  et  execrancla 
sit,  nemo  pius  non  videt. 

Non  minus  alienum  atque  impium  est,  quod  dicit,  Chris- 
tianum  in  futuro  seculo  Deum  fore ;  idque  nuUo  colore  aut 
ulla  expositione  tegi  aut  leniri  potest.  Nec  enim  dicit  Christus, 
"  Eritis  Dii sed,  eritis  beati,  benedicti,  vivetis,  vitara  seter- 
nara  possidebitis.  Nec  quisquam  est  qui  plus  expectare,  aut 
sibi  polliceri,  possit  aut  debeat,  quam  quod  Christus  dixit  Apos- 
tolis,  Matth.  xix.  Vos  qui  me  sequuti  estis,  in  regeneratione, 
cum  sederit  Fllius  hominis  in  sede  majestatis  suw,  sedebitis  et 
vos  super  diiodecim  sedes,  judicantes  dmdecim  tribus  Israel. 
Unicuique  ergo  sufficere  debet,  si  glorias  Christi  pro  inensura 
sua  particeps  reddatur. 

Videtm-  autem  externi  hominis  regenerationem  accipere  pro 
ultima  resurrectione,  in  qua  quid  soraniet  nondum  assequor. 

In  eo  vero  se  maxime  prodit,  cum  testatur  se  nullam  aliam 
nonnam  Ohristianse  religionis  agnoscere.  Nec  enim  posset 
apertius  rejicere  doctiunam  fidei  et  remissionis  peccatorura, 
Atque  hinc  constat  ipsum  novum  quoddam  evangelium  fabri- 
care ;  nec  dubito,  quin  alia  monstra  alat,  quae  nondum  ex  iis 
quae  protulit  detegi  possunt. 

EDM.  LONDON. 


Translation. 


Bishop  GrindaVs  Animadversions  upon  Justus  Velsius' 
scheme  of  Christian  religion,  or  his  Rule  whereby  Christians 
should  examine  themselves^. 

In  the  writing  of  Velsius,  i.e.  in  his  "Christian  man''s 
Eule,"  the  following  things  are  to  be  noted : 

\}  There  was  now,  in  January,  15G3,  and  after,  one  Justus  Velsius, 
of  the  Hague  in  Holland,  appearing  in  London,  and  making  some  dis- 
turbance about  religion.  He  was  a  learned  man,  but  hot-headed  and 
enthusiastical,  and  held  peculiar  opinions,  and  had  some  followers  and 
admirers:  and  being  very  forward  to  discover  himself,  he  drew  up  a 
certain  summary  of  his  religion  under  this  title,  Christiani  Hominis 
Norma,  &c.  that  is,  "  The  rule  of  a  Christian  man,  according  to  which 

every  one  ought  continually  to  try  himself."  The  bishop  of  London 

was  conceraed  with  this  man,  both  as  he  was  of  the  Dutch  congrega- 


ANIMADVERSIONS   ON  JUSTUS   VELSIUs''   NORMA.  439 

That  he  has  set  forth  no  confession  of  faith,  as  lie  ought 
to  have  done,  if  he  wished  to  satisfy  those  who  desire  in 
him  the  fruits  of  repentance ;  but  has  prescribed  a  rule,  ac- 
cording to  which  he  would  have  the  consciences  of  all  to  be 
tried. 

But  in  this  rule  there  is  no  mention  of  Faith,  without 
which  in  vain  he  treats  of  Christian  religion,  in  vain  of  Re- 
generation, or  the  New  Man. 

Accordingly  he  craftily  passes  by  the  power  and  mode  of 
justification  by  faith ;  as  also,  what  are  his  opinions  of  the 
powers  of  man,  and  free-will,  and  what  concerning  works. 

But  in  these  points  it  is  most  certain,  that  he  has  dan- 
gerously erred,  disturbed  the  consciences  of  many,  and  taught 
contrary  to  orthodox  doctrine.  Nor  are  there  wanting  in 
England  eye-witnesses  who  can  convict  him. 

As  to  the  writings  which  he  has  now  put  forth,  although 
they  are  interwoven  with  many  words  of  holy  scripture,  yet 
they  are  very  far  from  the  pure  declaration  of  scripture,  and 
from  true  doctrine. 

For  the  definition  which  he  gives  of  a  Christian  man, 
besides  being  jejune  and  insufficient,  contains  the  greatest 
absurdity,  and  wholly  foreign  to  our  faith.  "  A  Christian," 
he  says,  "  is  he,  who  by  grace  is  made  that  which  Christ 
is  of  himself  and  of  his  own  nature."  And  he  adds,  "  Christ 
is  of  himself,  and  of  his  own  nature,  God  in  man,  and  Man- 
God."  What  follows  hence  l  That  a  Christian  is  God  in 
man,  and  Man-God.  And,  that  I  may  not  seem  to  infer 
this  of  myself,  he  afterwards  openly  asserts  it. 

But  scripture  speaks  not  so.  For  those  things  which 
properly  and  exclusively  belong  to  Christ  our  Head,  cannot, 
without  sacrilege  and  blasphemy,  be  attributed  to  the  mem- 

tion,  and  had  made  disturbance  there,  over  which  our  bisliop  was 
superintendent ;  as  also  because  his  opinions  came  as  far  as  the  ears  of 
the  court:  for  he  presumed  in  the  month  of  March  to  write  bold 
letters  to  the  secretary,  nay  to  the  queen  herself,  superscribing,  To  the 
queen,  Ad  proprias  manus,  sending  withal  this  his  book  to  them  ;  wliich 
he  did  also  two  months  before  to  the  bishop.  And  he  avowed  it  to  bo 
by  him  conceived  and  writ  from  the  enlightening  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 
The  bishop  therefore  thought  very  fit,  and  that  upon  the  secretary's 
advice  also,  to  write  shortly  some  animadversions  upon  it.  Strype, 
p.  135.] 


440 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


bers.  No  Christian  therefore  ought  to  be  called  God  in 
man,  or  Man-God.  For  Christ  alone  is  Inimanuel,  alone 
Redeemer,  alone  Mediator,  Intercessor,  &c.  This  dignity, 
risai.  xiii.  thesB  offices,  he  doth  not  communicate  to  his  members.  "  My 
-  glory  will  I  not  give  to  another,"''  saith  the  Lord.  To  the 
members,  indeed,  are  distributed  the  efficacy  and  fruits  of 
them,  which  they  receive  by  faith.  For  they  are  made  sons 
of  God,  temples  of  God,  because  the  Holy  Spirit  dwells  within 
them ;  but  they  cannot  therefore  be  called  G  ods  in  men,  or 
Men-Gods. 

The  snake  therefore,  which  lies  concealed  under  the  folds 
of  scripture,  as  under  grass,  must  be  uncovered  and  brought 
out  into  the  light.  For  what  he  idly  talks  about  our  union 
with  Christ  is  captious  and  fallacious. 

Moreover,  when  he  styles  Christ  Initiator,  he  derogates 
much  from  his  majesty  and  power.  For  this  only  he  attri- 
butes to  him,  that  he  introduces  us,  and,  as  it  were,  teaches 
us  the  elements ;  and  that  after  such  initiation,  we  must  in 
our  own  strength  go  on  unto  perfection. 

Whereas  he  makes  regeneration  twofold,  one  of  the  in- 
ner, the  other  of  the  outward  man,  he  has  not  learned 
this  from  scripture,  which  commands  the  whole  man  to  be 
renewed.  "  Except  a  man  be  born  again,  fcc."  St  John  iii.  3. 
Of  the  outward  man  thus  speaks  St  Paul,  2  Corinth,  iv.  16. 
"  Though  our  outward  man  perish,  yet  the  inward  man  is 
renewed  day  by  day."  liut  that  the  outward  man  is  the 
same  as  that  which  is  called  the  old  man,  appears  from  other 
places ;  as  Ephes.  iv.  22-24.  "  That  ye  put  off,  concerning 
the  former  conversation,  the  old  man,  which  is  corrupt  ac- 
cording to  the  deceitful  lusts  ;  and  be  renewed  in  the  spirit 
of  your  mind ;  and  that  ye  put  on  the  new  man  which  after 
God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness." 

AVhereas  he  says,  that  the  regeneration  of  the  inward  man 
constitutes  Gods  in  men  in  this  world,  it  is  quite  different 
from  the  manner  of  speaking  used  in  scripture.  For  it  no- 
where says,  that  by  regeneration  we  become  Gods,  either  in 
this  world,  or  the  next.  But  hence  it  appears,  for  what 
purpose  he  had  before  said,  that  we  become  that  which  Christ 
is,  and  that  Christians  are  made  Gods  in  men.  For  his  design 
is  to  establi.sh  perfection,  which  he  has  feigned  to  be  in  a  Chrisr 


ANIMAUVEKSIONS    ON    JUSTUS    YELSlUs''    NORMA.  -til 

tian,  and  to  persuade  us  that  all  Christians  are  Gods,  that  is, 
free  from  all  spot  and  fault :  which  arrogance  how  detestable 
and  abominable  it  is,  there  is  no  pious  man  but  sees. 

Not  less  strange  and  impious  is  it,  when  he  says,  that 
ii  Clu-istian  shall  be  a  God  in  the  world  to  come  ;  and  this  as- 
sertion can  neither  be  glossed  over  nor  modified  by  any  pre- 
tence or  exposition  whatever.  For  Christ  does  not  say,  Ye 
shall  be  Gods,  but,  Ye  shall  be  happy,  blessed,  Ye  shall  live. 
Ye  shall  have  eternal  life :  nor  can  any  one  expect  more,  nor 
can  he  or  ought  he  to  promise  himself  more,  than  what 
Christ  said  to  his  apostles,  Matth.  xix.  28.  "  Ye  who  have 
followed  me,  in  the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  man  shall 
sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve 
thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel."  Every  man 
therefore  ought  to  be  satisfied,  if  he  be  made  pai-taker  of 
Christ's  glory  according  to  his  measure. 

But  he  seems  to  take  the  regeneration  of  the  outward 
man  for  the  final  resurrection,  his  dreamings  on  which  sub- 
ject I  do  not  comprehend. 

But  he  chiefly  betrays  himself  in  declaring  that  he  I'e- 
cognizes  no  other  rule  of  Christian  religion.  For  he  could 
not  more  openly  reject  the  doctrine  of  faith  and  remission 
of  sins.  And  hence  it  is  evident  that  he  fabricates  some 
new  gospel ;  nor  do  I  doubt  but  that  he  cherishes  other 
monstrous  doctrines,  which  cannot  yet  be  detected  from  the 
statements  which  he  has  put  forth. 


II. 

Brevis  qucedam  formula  revocationis  Hadriano  Hamstedio  per 
reverendum  Episcopum  Londinensem  oblata,  ultima  Julii, 
anno  M.D.LXII. 

[Ex  Biblioth.  Eccl.  Londino-Belgic] 

Ego  Hadrianus  Hamstedius,  propter  assertiones  quasdain 
meas,  et  dogmata  verbo  Dei  repugnantia,  dum  hie  in  ecclesia 
Londino-Germanica  ministrum  agerem,  decreto  domini  epis- 
copi  Londinensis  ministerio  depositus  atque  exconununicatus, 
nunc  post  sesquiannum  vel  circiter,  rebus  melius  perpensis, 
et  ad  verbi  Dei  rcgulani  exaniinatis,  alitor  sentio  :  et  culpain 


4i2 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


meam  ex  aninio  agnosco,  doleoque  me  tantas  offensiones  et 
scandala  peperisse. 

Hi  sunt  autem  articuli,  seu  assertiones,  in  quibiis  rae 
errasse  fateor : 

I.  Primo,  Quod  scripto  quodam  meo  contra  verbum  Dei 
asseruerim,  atque  his  verbis  usus  fuerim,  scil. 

"  Quod  Jesus  Christus  ex  mulieris  semine  natus  sit,  ac 
nostrje  carnis  particeps  factus,  id  non  fundamentum  esse,  sed 
ipsius  fundamenti  circunistantiam  quandam,  etiam  pueri  primis 
Uteris  irabuti  agnoscent.  Itaque  qui  Christum  ex  mulieris 
semine  natum  esse  negat,  is  non  fundamentum  negat,  sed 
unam  ex  fundamenti  circumstantiis  negat." 

II.  Secundo,  Quod  Anabaptistas,  Christum  verum  muHeris 
semen  esse  negantes,  si  modo  nos  non  proscindant  et  condem- 
nent,  pro  fratribus  meis  membrisque  corporis  Christi  debilioribus, 
in  scriptis  quibusdam  meis  atque  ahis  disceptationibus  agnove- 
rim ;  et  per  consequens,  salutem  vitfe  seternse  illis  ascripserim. 

III.  Tertio,  Quod  negantes  hujusmodi  Christi  ex  virgine 
incarnationem  asseruerim  in  Christo  Domino  unico  funda- 
mento  fundatos  esse ;  eorum  hujusmodi  errorem,  hgnum, 
stipulam,  et  foenum,  fundamento  superjedificata  appellans; 
quo  non  obstante  ipsi  servandi  veniant,  tanquam  per  ignem  : 
de  quibus  testatus  sum  me  bene  sperare,  quemadmodum  de 

1  Joaiuiv.  omnibus  ahis  meis  caris  fratribus  in  Christo  fundatis.  Cum 
ii.  tamen  Spiritus  Sanctus  per  .Joannem  Apostolum  manifesto 

affirmet,  Negantes  Christum  in  carne  venisse  (de  ipsa  carne 
loquens,  quae  assumpta  erat  ex  semine  Abrahse  et  ex  semine 
Davidis)  esse  seductores,  et  antichristos,  et  Deum  non  habere. 

IV.  Quarto,  Etiam  in  hoc  graviter  me  peccasse  fateor, 
quod  constanter  asseruerim,  negantes  Christum  esse  verum 
muHeris  semen  non  proinde  necessario  et  consequenter  ne- 
gare  eura  esse  nostrum  Emanuelem,  Mediatorem,  Pontificem, 
Fratrem ;  neque  propterea  negare  ipsum  verum  hominem 
esse,  carnisve  resurrectionem.  Nam  istam  consequentiam 
negantes,  Christum  esse  verum  mulieris  semen,  eadem  opera 
negare  Christum  esse  nostrum  Emanuelem,  Mediatorem,  etc. 
plane  necessarium  esse  agnosco :  et  non  minus  quam  illam, 
qua  usus  est  divus  Paulus  prioris  ad  Corinthios  decimo 

1  Cor.  XV.  quinto,  "  Si  resm-rectio  mortuoruin  non  est,  nec  Christus 
quidem  resurrexit.  Quod  si  Christus  non  resurrexit,  inanis  est 
videlicet  praedicatio  nostra,  inanis  autem  est  et  fides  vestra."" 


FORMULA   REVOCATIONIS  HAMSTEDIO  OnLATA. 


443 


V.  Quinto,  Quod  aliquoties  in  meis  concionibus,  prseter 
officium  pii  ministri,  usus  fuerim  argumentis,  persuasionibus, 
similitudinibus,  et  dicteriis,  ad  istas  assertiones  populo  per- 
suadendas  :  videlicet  siinilitudine,  Non  referre  cujus  sit  coloris 
vestis  regia ;  et  litigantes  de  carne  Christi  militibus  de  tunica 
Christi  alea  ludentibus  comparando :  ceterisque  hujusmodi. 
Quae  omnia  eo  tendunt,  ut  hunc  fundamentaleni  fidei  nostras 
articulum  extenuarent,  et  negantibus  salutis  spem  non  prae- 
cluderent.  Agiiosco  enim  plurimum  interesse,  utrum  Christus 
nostram  carnem,  an  aliquam  aliam  coelestem  seu  aethereara 
assunipserit ;  cum  non  nisi  in  nostra  carne  judicio  Dei  satis- 
fieri,  et  pro  peccatis  hostia  Deo  accepta  offerri  potuisset. 

VI.  Sexto,  Agnosco  etiam  in  hoc  culpam  meam,  quod 
in  concionibus  meis  affirmaverim,  unicuique  in  ecclesia  re- 
formata  liberum  esse  infantem  suum  sine  baptismo  ad  aliquot 
annos  reservare,  neque  ullius  fratris  conscientiani  hac  in  re 
ad  aliquod  certum  tempus  astringi  posse. 

VII.  Postremo,  Quod  horum  praescriptorum  erroiiim 
monitores  utriusque  ecclesire  ministros  contempserim ;  atque 
ipsum  adeo  reverendum  episcopum  Londinensem,  utriusque 
peregrinorura  ecclesiae  superintendentem ;  imo  potius,  con- 
temptis  omnibus  admonitionibus,  ad  jus  provocarim ;  quo 
tamen  convictus,  legitimis  et  fide  dignis  testimoniis,  culpam 
agnoscere  renuerira :  quodque  praedictos  omnes  ecclesiarum 
ministros,  et  alios  monitores  accusarim,  tarn  dictis  quam 
scriptis  et  literis,  Londini  et  in  partibus  ultraniarinis,  quasi 
non  ordine,  juste,  et  debite  ejectus  et  excommunicatus  fuerim. 
Agnosco  enim  me  optimo  jure  hoc  promeruisse,  atque  ordine 
a  dicto  episcopo  mecum  fuisse  actum. 

Cui  dictus  Hadrianus  subscribere  recusat. 

Translation'. 

A  short  form  of  revocation  offered  to  Hadrian  TIamsted  by 
the  reverend  Bishop  of  London,  31  July,  1562. 

I,  Hadrian  Hamstead,  by  reason  of  certain  assertions  and 
doctrines  of  mine,  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  while  I  acted 
here  as  minister  in  the  Dutch  church,  London,  being  deposed 
and  excommunicate  from  ray  ministry  by  the  decree  of  the 
bishop  of  London  ;  now  after  a  year  and  half,  or  thereabouts, 
['  This  translation,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  corrections,  is  liy  Sti-ype.] 


444 


-AllSCELLANEOUS  I'lECES. 


weighing  tilings  better,  and  examining  them  by  the  rule  of 
GofFs  M  ord,  do  think  otherwise,  .and  from  my  heart  acknow- 
ledge my  fault,  and  am  sorry  that  I  have  given  so  great  offences 
and  scandals. 

And  these  are  the  articles  or  assertions,  m  which  I  con- 
fess that  I  have  erred : 

I.  First,  That  in  a  certain  \mting  of  mine  I  have  as- 
serted, contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  and  used  these  words,  viz. 
"  That  the  doctrine,  that  Jesus  Clu'ist  was  born  of  the  seed 
of  the  woman,  and  made  partaker  of  our  nature,  is  not  a  foun- 
dation, but  a  certain  circumstance  of  the  foundation,  even 
boys,  that  begin  first  to  learn  their  letters,  will  acknowledge : 
therefore,  he  that  denieth  Clirist  to  be  born  of  the  seed  of 
the  woman,  he  doth  not  deny  a  foundation,  but  one  of  the 
cu-cumstances  of  the  foundation." 

II.  Secondly,  That  I  have,  in  some  of  my  \vritings  and 
discom'ses,  acknowledged  for  my  brethren,  and  weaker  mem- 
bers of  the  body  of  Christ,  the  anabaptists,  denying  Christ 
to  be  the  true  seed  of  the  woman,  provided  they  do  not 
accuse  and  condemn  us ;  and  by  consequence  have  ascribed 
to  them  the  salvation  of  eternal  life. 

III.  Thirdly,  That  I  have  asserted,  that  those  who  deny 
such  incarnation  of  Christ  bv  the  \ircrin  are  founded  in 
Clirist  the  Lord,  the  only  foundation  ;  calling  such  their  errors 
wood,  stubble,  hay,  built  upon  the  foundation,  not\\-ithstand- 
iuGT  which  tliev  come  to  be  saved  as  through  fire :  of  whom 
I  testified,  that  I  hoped  well,  as  of  all  other  my  dear 
brethren  founded  in  Christ.     Whereas  the  Holy  Ghost  by 

andEpist'  ^^^^  apostlc  John  affimieth,  that  those  that  deny  Christ  to 
have  come  in  the  flesh,  (speaking  of  that  flesh  which  was 
assumed  of  the  seed  of  Abraham  and  of  the  seed  of  Da\ad,) 
are  seducers,  and  antichrists,  and  have  not  God. 

IV.  Fourthly.  Also  in  this.  I  confess,  I  have  greatly 
erred,  that  I  have  constantly  asserted,  that  those  that  deny 
Christ  to  be  the  true  seed  of  the  woman  do  not  from  thence, 
necessarily  and  by  consequence,  deny  him  to  be  our  Immanuel, 
Mediator,  Priest,  Brother ;  nor  therefore  deny  him  to  be 
true  man,  nor  his  resurrection  from  the  dead.  For  I  ac- 
knowledge it  to  be  plainly  necessary,  that  those  who  deny 
the  consequence,  that  Christ  is  the  true  seed  of  the  woman, 
do  by  the  same  act  deny  Christ  to  be  our  Immanuel,  Media- 


FOIIM    or    REVOCATION   OKFKIiKD   TO    IIADIUAN   HAMSTF.D,  445 

tor,  &e.  and  not  less  tlian  that  inference  which  St  Paul  draws : 
1  Cor.  XV.,  "  If  there  be  no  resurrection  of  the  dead,  neither 
is  Christ  risen  ;  and  if  Clu-ist  be  not  risen,  our  preaching  is 
vain,  and  your  faith  is  vain." 

V.  Fifthly,  That  sometimes  in  my  sermons,  straying 
from  the  duty  of  a  pious  minister,  I  have  used  arguments, 
persuasions,  simihtudes,  and  jests,  to  convince  the  people  of 
these  assertions  :  for  instance,  by  the  simiHtude,  It  is  no  mat- 
ter what  colour  the  king's  robe  is  of ;  and  by  comparing  those 
that  contend  concerning  the  flesh  of  Christ  to  the  soldiere 
that  cast  dice  upon  Christ's  garment ;  and  others  of  the  Hke 
nature  :  all  which  tend  to  this,  to  extenuate  this  fundamental 
article  of  our  faith,  and  not  to  shut  out  the  hope  of  salvation 
from  them  that  deny  it.  For  I  acknowledge,  that  it  is  of 
great  concern,  whether  Christ  took  our  flesh,  or  it  were  some 
other  celestial  or  ethereal  matter ;  since  he  could  not,  except 
in  our  flesh,  satisfy  the  justice  of  God,  and  be  a  sacrifice 
acceptable  to  God  for  our  sins. 

VI.  Sixthly,  I  acknowledge  also  my  fault,  in  that  in  my 
sermons  I  have  affirmed,  that  it  is  free  to  every  one  in  the 
reformed  church  to  reserve  his  child  for  some  years  without 
baptism :  nor  that  the  conscience  of  any  brother  can  be  re- 
stricted in  this  matter  to  any  certain  time. 

Lastly,  that  I  have  contemned  the  ministers  of  both 
churches,  admonishing  me  of  these  errors  above  written,  and 
even  the  reverend  the  bishop  of  London  himself,  superintendent 
of  both  the  churches  of  the  strangers.  Yea  rather,  con- 
temning all  admonition,  I  appealed  to  the  law ;  whereby, 
being  convicted  by  lawful  and  trustworthy  testimonies,  I 
notwithstanding  refused  to  acknowledge  my  fault.  And  that 
I  accused  all  the  foresaid  ministers  of  the  churches,  and 
others  that  admonished  me,  as  well  by  word  as  in  writing  and 
letters,  in  London  and  in  parts  beyond  sea,  as  though  I  were 
not  orderly,  justly,  and  lawfully  ejected  and  excommunicated. 
For  I  acknowledge  I  have  very  justly  deserved  this,  and  that 
the  said  bishop  of  London  hath  dealt  orderly  with  me. 

To  this  form  of,  revocation  the  said  Hadrian  refuses  to 
subscribe. 


446 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


III. 


ACCOUNT  OF  THE  COURT  OF  FACULTIES'. 
[Cleopatra,  F.  2,  fo.  188.] 

Archiepiscopus  Cantuar.  habet  in  curia  facultatum, 
Conimissariura,  Wm.  Drurj,  LL.D. 
Registrarium,  Wm.  Park,  Generosum, 
In  qua  curia  aliquot  dispensationes  emanant  juxta  taxationes 
approbatas  inde  factas  vigore  actus  parliament],  in  qua  tax- 
atione  regia  Majestas  habet  dimidiam  partem  totius,  dominus 
cancellarius  cum  sue  registrario,  archiepiscopus  Cantuar.  cura 
suo  commissario  et  registrario  habet  alteram  dimidiam. 


Observationes  in  hac  curia  sunt : 

a.  Primo,  Pluralitates  beneficiorum  fcc,  dantur  pai-sonis 
tantum  qualificatis  per  statuta  regia,  cum  limitatione  triginta 
miliarium  inter  se  invicem  distantium,  nisi  aliqua  probabilis 
causa  aliud  suadeat. 

h.  Dispensationes  pro  minore  (ut  vocant,  hoc  est,  cum 
fetas  eorum  non  sinit  eos  ordinari)  non  dantur  nisi  iis  qui 
ad  minimum  attigerunt  annum  sexdecimum,  et  iis  qui  resi- 
dent studentes  in  acaderaiis,  &;c. 

c.  Hujusmodi  dispensationes,  cum  dispcnsationibus  de 
non  residendo,  non  conceduntm*  nisi  ad  preces  et  approba- 

['  The  Queen  and  council,  having  taken  notice  of  some  abuses  in  his 
Court  of  Faculties,  required  liim,  as  it  seems,  to  give  some  account  of 
matters  transacted  in  it.  In  the  answer  the  archbishop  sent,  he  shewed 
himself  very  mdifferent  for  it ;  and  if  the  Queen  and  council  so  pleased, 
they  might  dissolve  it  for  him :  but  he  vindicated  himself  in  the  facul- 
ties that  had  passed  thence  by  his  allowance,  and  he  caused  a  scheme  to 
be  dra^vn  out  that  gave  a  particular  account  of  it,  in  Latin.  Strj'pe, 


^Dna  Ecgina  .  . 
D.  Cancellai'ius 


Taxatio  §  ix".  ]  Archiepiscopus 
Commissarius  . 
.  Eegistrarius  .  . 


Grind,  p.  824.] 


ACCOUNT   OF  THE  COURT   OF  FACULTIES. 


447 


tionem  episcoporum  ordinariorum,  et  per  llteras  siias  privatas, 
et  his  conditionibus,  ut  ipsi  ordinarii  assignent  salaria  curatis 
in  hujusmodi  ecclesiis  servientibus  juxta  arbitrium  eorundem, 
habita  consideratione  qualitatis  et  quantitatis  curge  illius  eccle- 
siae,  etc. 

d.  Dispensationes  de  comedendo  carnes  etc.  raro  conce- 
duntur,  et  hoc  ad  testimonium  medicorum.  Ut  plurimum  in 
his  archiepiscopus  remittit  portionem  taxationis  suae. 

e.  In  omnibus  hujusmodi  dispensationibus  archiepiscopus 
plures  repellit  quam  admittit ;  et  non  ille  contradicet,  si  tota 
hsec  curia  interciderit,  si  ita  visum  fuerit  Dominte  E-eginee  et 
suis  consihariis,  et  si  possint  ita  placari  qui  cum  hac  curia 
offenduntur. 

/.  Licentia  solemnizandi  matrimonium  absque  bannis,  vel 
in  tempore  prohibito  etc.,  non  conceditur  nisi  iis  qui  cum 
fide-jussoribus  obligantur  in  centum  hbris,  nuDum  esse  im- 
pedimentum,  nec  uUum  prsecontractum  altcrutrius,  nec  uUam 
litem  motam  esse,  quae  pendeat  de  hujusmodi  contractu. 

Literae  dimissorise  (hoc  est,  ne  quis  ordines  accipiat  in 
alia  diocesi  quam  ubi  natus  est)  raro  dantur,  et  nisi  cum 
istis  conditionibus,  viz.  quod  sit  habihs  ?etate.  moribus,  na- 
talibus,  et  scientia,  et  Latino  sermone  mediocriter  eruditus, 
et  in  Htteris  sacris  versatus,  nec  in  artibus  servihbus  fuerit 
educatus;  super  quibus  ordinantis  conscientia  in  istis  Hteris 
distincte  oneratur. 


Trandation. 

The  Archbishop's  Account  of  his  Court  of  Faculties,  made  to 
the  Queen  and  Council. 

The  archbishop  of  Canterbury  hath  in  his  Court  of  Facul- 
ties a   ^  Commissary,  Wm  Drury,  LL.D. 

I  Registrar,  Wm  Park,  Gent. 
In  which  court  certain  dispensations  are  granted  according 
to  approved  charges,  made  by  virtue  of  an  act  of  parliament; 
in  which  charge  the  Queens  Majesty  hath  one  half  of  the 
whole,  the  lord  chancellor  with  his  registrar,  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  with  his  commissary  and  registrar,  hath  the 
other  half. 


448 


MISCEIXANKOns  PIECES. 


/The  Queen  

The  Lord  Chancellor . 


=eiv  X' 


xx^ 


For  example, 
charge  ix  £. 


The  Registrar  

The  Archbishop  .  .  .  . 
The  Commissary  .  .  .  . 
The  Registrar  


ix,€. 


The  observations  made  upon  this  court  are  these : 

1.  First.  Pluralities  of  benefices,  &c.  are  granted  only 
to  parsons  qualified  by  royal  statutes,  with  the  limitation  of 
the  distance  of  thirty  miles  between  them ;  unless  some  suffi- 
cient cause  determine  otherwise. 

2.  Dispensations  for  a  minor  (as  he  is  termed,  that  is, 
for  one  whose  age  forbids  ordination)  are  not  granted  to  any 
but  to  those  who,  at  the  least,  are  sixteen  years  old,  and  are 
resident  students  in  the  univereities. 

3.  Dispensations  of  this  sort,  together  with  dispensations 
for  non-residence,  are  not  granted  except  upon  the  petition 
and  approbation  of  the  ordinary  bishops,  and  by  their  private 
letters ;  and  upon  these  conditions,  that  the  ordinaries  them- 
selves assign  salaries  to  the  curates,  who  serve  such  churches, 
according  to  their  discretion,  consideration  being  had  of  the 
quality  and  quantity  of  the  cure  of  that  church. 

4.  Dispensations  for  eating  flesh,  k:c.  are  rarely  gi'anted, 
and  this  upon  testimonial  of  physicians.  The  archbishop  for 
the  most  part  remits  his  portion  of  his  fee. 

5.  In  all  dispensations  of  this  sort,  the  archbishop  rejects 
more  than  he  allows  ;  nor  will  he  say  nay,  if  this  whole  court 
be  abolished,  if  so  it  should  please  the  Queen  and  her  council, 
and  if  they  who  are  offended  with  this  court  could  so  be 
pacified  \ 

P  Archbishop  Parker  expressed  the  same  feeling,  a.d.  1570.  "Our 
archbishop  (says  Strj'pe)  had  much  trouble  with  the  Court  of  Faculties 
at  divers  times,  having  been  put  upon  granting  dispensations  which  him- 
self liked  not  of ;  insomuch  as  he  had  a  long  time  offered  in  convocation 
to  his  brethren  to  procure  the  despatchment  of  that  offensive  court,  as  he 
called  it.  And  the  same  he  signified  unto  the  secretaiy  and  the  privy 
council :  for  he  had,  he  said,  more  grief  thereby  than  gain,  wishing  it 
were  wholly  suppressed,  as  reason  and  statute  would  bear  withal ;  or 
else  committed  to  some  others  that  could  do  it,  to  use  liis  awn  modest 
words,  with  better  discretion.  It  nettled  him  also,  that  divers  in  their 
open  sermons,  and  others  in  their  private  letters,  accused  the  manage- 
ment of  this  court.    And  therefore  he  wished  it  were  committed  to  some 


ACCOUNT  OF   THE   COURT  OF  FACULTIES. 


449 


6.  Licence  for  solemnizing  matrimony  without  banns,  or 
in  time  prohibited,  (fee,  is  not  granted  excepting  to  those  who 
are  bound  in  sureties  of  £100.,  that  there  is  no  impediment, 
nor  any  pre-contract  on  either  side,  nor  any  suit  stirred,  which 
depends  upon  such  contract. 

7.  Letters  dimissory  (that  is,  [a  dispensation  of  the  rule,] 
that  no  one  should  receive  orders  in  another  diocese  than 
where  he  was  born)  are  seldom  given,  and  not  without  these 
conditions,  viz.  that  the  candidate  be  fit,  for  his  age,  man- 
ners, birth,  and  knowledge,  and  be  moderately  learned  in  the 
Latin  language,  and  skilled  in  holy  scriptm-e,  and  not  brought 
up  in  servile  trades ;  upon  which  points  the  conscience  of  the 
ordaining  bishop  is  strictly  charged  in  those  letters. 

DISPENSATIONS  GRANTED  BY  THE  COURT  OF 
FACULTIES. 

•L  Dispensations  left  to  the  consideration  of  the  Lords  of  the 

Council  ^. 

1.  A  commendam.  It  is  to  be  considered,  whether  this 
kind  of  dipensation  may  have  continuance,  being  used  in 
this  case  only,  where  certain  of  the  smallest  bishoprics  want 
sufficiency  for  maintenance  of  the  bishops ;  and  therefore  have 
need  of  some  supply. 

2.  A  plurality.  It  is  also  to  be  considered,  whether  this 
dispensation  may  have  continuance ;  so  as  only  learned  men, 
being  bachelors  of  divinity,  or  preachers  lawfully  allowed, 
may  enjoy  the  same ;  the  distance  between  the  benefices  not 
exceeding  twenty  miles  :  with  a  proviso  also,  that  the  party 
dispensed  withal  preach  at  the  benefice,  whereupon  he  com- 

others  that  could  do  it  with  better  discretion,  and,  as  he  said,  lie  was 
sure  there  were  many ;  for  so  several  have  professed,  said  he,  in  their 
Sermons  and  letters."    Parker,  ii.  p.  12.] 

P  The  Court  of  Faculties  had  been  often  complained  of,  and  the  former 
diligent  archbishop  Parker  had  laboured  a  refoi-mation  therein.  As  for 
the  dispensations  that  issued  out  of  that  court,  the  present  archbishop 
set  them  in  two  ranks :  first,  such  as  in  his  judgment  were  utterly  to  be 
abolished ;  and  secondly,  such  as  he  was  willing  to  leave  to  the  consider- 
ation of  the  lords  of  the  council,  whether  to  abolish  or  retain  them.  Con- 
cerning both  which,  in  the  month  of  April,  he  wrote  a  very  discreet 
paper,  (and  that,  as  appears,  by  order  from  above,)  to  be  presented 
to  the  lords  of  the  council.  Strype,  Grind,  p.  300.  See  also  Strype, 
Parker,  ii.  p.  1,5.] 

29 

[grindal.] 


450 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


monly  dwelleth  not,  thirteen  sermons  every  year,  according 
to  the  Queen  s  injunctions ;  and  also  keep  hospitality  there 
eight  weeks  in  every  year  at  the  least. 

3.  Legitimation.  This  kind  of  dispensation,  which  is  the 
enabling  of  men  base-born  to  take  ecclesiastical  orders  and 
promotions,  seemeth  not  convenient  to  be  used,  but  where 
there  is  good  proof  of  great  towardness  in  learning,  and  of 
godly  disposition  in  the  party  so  dispensed  withal :  for  that 
bastards  seldom  prove  profitable  members  of  God's  church. 
Which  is  likewise  to  be  considered  of  in  the  said  case. 

4.  Non-residence.  To  be  considered,  whether  this  dis- 
pensation may  be  granted  for  some  short  time  only,  for  re- 
covery of  health,  or  such  like  urgent  cause,  and  not  during 
life,  or  for  any  long  time ;  as  it  hath  been  heretofore  used. 

5.  License  to  eat  flesh.  Whether  this  dispensation  be  to 
be  continued  for  some  persons. 

6.  Creation  of  Notaries.  Whether  this  faculty  be  to  be 
retained  still  in  actuaries  and  scribes. 

7.  De  non  promovendo.  Whether  in  case  of  the  prince's 
sen'ice  this  dispensation  may  be  granted  to  a  doctor  of  the 
civil  law,  to  enjoy  some  kind  of  ecclesiastical  promotion,  not- 
withstanding he  be  not  within  orders. 

II.  Dispensations  to  he  utterly  aholislied. 

1.  Trialities,  and  faculties  for  more  benefices,  or  for  so 
many  as  the  parties  could  get. 

2.  Dispensation  for  children  and  young  men  under  age 
to  take  ecclesiastical  promotions. 

3.  Dispensations,  called  by  the  name  of  perinde  valere, 
making  grants  good  which  by  law  were  void,  and  a  right 
grown  to  some  other  person. 

4.  Dispensations  to  take  all  orders  of  the  ministry  at  one 
time, 

5.  Dispensations  to  take  orders  out  of  their  own  diocese 
at  any  other  bishop's  hands. 

6.  Licences  to  marry  without  banns  asking,  and  out  of 
the  parish-church  of  any  of  the  parties'. 

1^'  These  propositions  of  the  archbishop  concerning  his  faculties 
were  allowed  and  approved  of  by  the  Queen's  council,  according  to  his 
judgment  about  tlieni.    Strj'pe,  Grind,  p.  802.] 


ECCLESIASTICAL  DISCIPLINE. 


451 


IV. 

THE  ARCHBISHOP'S  OPINIONS  AND  DIRECTIONS 
CONCERNING  ECCLESIASTICAL  DISCIPLINE. 

An  Argument  propounded  in  the  Convocation  concerning  re- 
forming the  ordinary/  use  of  Excommunication'. 

[Petyt  MSS.] 

Excommunication  by  the  law  was  never  used,  nor 
could  be  used,  as  a  punishment  of  any  crime,  saving  of  noto- 
rious heresy,  usury,  symony,  piracy,  conspiracy  against  the 
person  of  the  prince,  of  his  estate,  dignity,  and  crown,  per- 
turbers  of  the  common  peace  and  quietness  of  the  church 
or  realm,  wilful  murderers,  sacrilegers,  perjurers,  and  incor- 
rigible and  notorious  committers  of  incest  and  adultery,  false 
witnesses  and  suborners  thereof,  violent  layers  of  hands 

P  Whereas  the  censure  of  excommunication,  as  executed  by  lay  per- 
sons in  ecclesiastical  courts,  was  much  disliked  by  the  archbishop  and  the 
other  bishops,  and  especially  being  used  upon  such  slight  occasions  some- 
times, (a  thing  which  made  the  church  so  clamoured  against ;)  therefore 
the  upper  house  had  earnestly  recommended  the  consideration  of  this 
matter  to  the  lower  house ;  and  they  gave  their  judgment  as  follows: 
"  That  excommunication  might  not  be  taken  away  wholly  from  eccle- 
siastical judges,  having  been  always  used  to  be  inflicted  by  them ;  and 
the  alteration  of  that  punishment  being  accompanied  with  so  many 
difficulties,  to  the  interrupting  almost  of  all  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction, 
unless  many  other  matters  of  bodily  punishment  were  granted  in  the 
room  of  it ;  which  they  thought  in  these  days  would  be  more  offensive. 
And  they  desired  that  certain  honest  persons,  skilled  in  the  law  eccle- 
siastical, might  open  to  them  the  inconveniences  that  would  ensue ;  and 
how  hardly  this  point  would  abide  alteration." 

But  about  the  reformation  of  the  abuse  of  this  church-censure  there 
was  much  agitation  in  this  synod.  And  one  there  was  (who  I  am  apt 
to  beUeve  was  our  archbishop,  or  some  one  of  his  officers)  drew  up  a 
writing,  shewing  an  expedient  for  keeping  up  the  authority  of  the 
spiritual  courts,  against  such  as  contemned  and  disobeyed  them ;  whereby 
they  incurred  the  crime  of  contumacy,  commonly  punished  by  excom- 
munication: in  the  room  whereof  he  propounded,  that  that  censure 
should  be  wholly  abolished  ;  but  the  consequence  of  it  after  forty  days 
(viz.  impiisonment)  should  remain  in  force :  and  that  instead  of  the 
writ  de  excommunicato  capiendo,  should  be  a  writ  de,  contemptore  juris- 
dictionix  fccleKiaKticat  capiendo,    Strype,  Grind,  p.  885.] 

2.9—2 


452 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


upon  ecclesiastical  persons,  denianders  of  more  cured  bene- 
fices than  one  without  authority ;  and  such  other  great  and 
horrible  crimes,  which  were  called  sententiee  canomim.  Where- 
in, beside  the  particular  penances  that  bishops  and  their 
officers  did  impose,  it  was  for  more  terror  provided  by  ancient 
canons,  that  thei'e  should  be  a  genei'al  open  denunciation  of 
this  excommunication  in  every  cathedral  and  parish  church 
twice  in  the  year. 

For  other  light  faults  tliere  was  no  excommunication 
permitted  or  used  as  a  punishment,  other  than  for  manifest 
and  wilful  contumacy  or  disobedience  in  not  appearing,  when 
persons  were  called  and  summoned  for  a  cause  ecclesiastical ; 
or  when  any  sentence  or  decree  of  the  bishop  or  his  officer, 
l)eing  deliberately  made,  was  wilfully  disobeyed,  or  not  per- 
formed. 

Such  wilful  contumacy  and  disobedience  to  authority  is 
in  the  law  accounted  so  great,  that  it  was  called  a  contempt 
of  that  Quod  est  in  jurisdictione  eoctremiim ;  that  is  to  say, 
■if  the  judge  cannot  have  appearance  of  the  parties,  or  exe- 
cution of  the  judgments,  he  is  at  the  wall,  and  can  go  no 
farther. 

Of  very  ancient  time  this  was  their  manner  of  proceeding 
in  this  realm,  and  the  only  means  of  reducing  obstinate 
persons  to  the  obedience  of  the  law.  It  may  appear  by  the 
ancient  statute  or  act  of  parliament  in  the  ninth  year  of 
Edward  II,  that  it  was  the  old  custom  and  usage  of  the 
realm  long  before  that  time.  The  words  are  these.  Si  ali- 
qui,  Sfc.  propter  suam  contumaciam  manifestam  excommuni- 
centur,  ac  post  40  dies  pro  eorum  captione  scribatur,  preten- 
dunt  se  privilegiatos,  et  sic  denegatur  breve  regium  pro 
captione  corporum,  responsio  regis  nunquam  fuit  negatum 
[negata],  nec  negabitur  in  futurum. 

It  is  to  be  considered,  whether  this  manifest  contumacy, 
and  wilful  disobedience  to  the  magistrate  and  authority,  be 
not  as  well  punishable,  when  the  original  cause  or  matter  is 
light,  as  weighty.  The  difference  whereof  doth  nothing 
alter  the  matter  of  the  disobedience.  If  for  such  disobe- 
dience it  seemeth  that  it  is  either  unlawful  or  offensive  to 
use  excommunication,  there  is  great  consideration  and 
wariness  to  be  used  in  devising  some  other  means  and 


ECCLESIASTICAL  DISCIPLINE. 


453 


remedy  instead  thereof,  to  procure  obedience  and  execution 
in  causes  ecclesiastical ;  and  that  the  judge  ecclesiastical 
may  have  those  means  laid  down  with  such  caution,  that 
thereby,  upon  pretence  and  colour  of  the  reformation  of  this, 
all  jurisdiction  ecclesiastical  be  not  utterly  overthrown. 

The  means  that  were  thought  fit  to  be  used  instead  of 
excommunication  by  archbishop  Cranmer,  Peter  Martyr, 
Bucer,  Mr  Haddon,  and  others  that  did  assemble  for  that 
purpose  at  that  time,  were  imprisonment  or  mulct  pecu- 
niary ;  and  besides,  in  persons  ecclesiastical,  sequestrations 
of  their  livings,  and  suspensions  from  the  execution  of  their 
offices.  But  these  means  will  be  as  commonly  otfensive,  in 
some  respects,  as  the  excommunication  is  now ;  and  will  be 
so  hardly  executed,  that  all  the  excommunications  of  the 
law  ecclesiastical  will  be  made  frustrate. 

And  therefore,  if  the  course  that  hath  so  long  continued 
cannot  hold,  but  must  needs  be  altered,  I  would  wish  it  to 
be  done  by  some  other  means ;  whererein  we  should  not 
need  to  deal  with  any  body,  but  as  we  were  wont  to  do 
ordinarily,  in  effect  as  followeth,  viz. 

Where  now  for  not  appearing,  or  for  not  satisfying  any 
sentence,  decree,  or  order,  the  ecclesiastical  judge  doth  pro- 
nounce the  party  coniumacem,  and,  in  poenain  contumacm, 
excommunicates  him,  he  shall  pronounce  him  contumacem, 
and,  in  pcenam  contumacice,  pronounce  him  ecclesiasticce  ju- 
risdictionis  contemptorem ;  and  so  denounce  him.  And  if  he 
shall  continue  forty  days  in  not  appearing,  or  in  not  satis- 
fying, he  shall  signify  the  contempt  jurisdidionis  ecclesiasticce 
to  the  prince,  in  the  chancery,  as  he  was  wont  to  signify 
contemptum  censune  ad  claviam,  [to  the  chancellor,]  without 
any  more  change.  And  as  the  writs  that  were  sent  were 
wont  to  be,  de  excommunicato  capiendo  et  relaxando ;  so 
they  may  be,  de  contemptore  jurisdictionis  ecclesiasticce  capi- 
endo vel  relaxando. 

Then  there  may  be  general  words,  that  such  a  contemner, 
so  pronounced  and  denounced  in  all  respects,  (saving  for 
coming  to  the  church,  receiving  of  sacraments,  and  keeping 
company  with  others,)  shall  in  all  respects,  and  to  all  pur- 
poses, be  as  incapable,  and  shall  sustain  all  such  other  pe- 
nalties, as  a  person  excommunicate  did  sustain  before  the 
making  of  this  law. 


454 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


In  all  heinous,  great,  horrible  crimes,  excommunications 
may  be  used  by  the  archbishops  and  bishops  in  their  own 
persons,  with  such  assistance  as  shall  be  thought  meet,  as 
it  was  wont  to  be  in  the  primitive  chm-ch. 

In  this  our  realm,  of  very  ancient  time,  it  hath  been  truly 
observed  from  time  to  time,  that  there  was  never  alteration 
made  of  any  law  ecclesiastical,  although  it  had  appearance 
to  benefit  the  state  of  the  clergy,  but  that  it  turned  ever  to 
some  notable  prejudice. 

Prepositions  to  be  considered  of  for  the  reforming  of  Excom- 
immication^ . 

First,  To  name  those  crimes  which  are  termed  graviora, 
i.  e.  more  grievous,  for  which  excommunication  was  only  to 
be  inflicted. 

Secondly,  In  greater  crimes,  if  the  party  appear  not  after 
the  tliird  citation,  (every  one  containing  the  ci'imes  laid  to 
his  charge,)  then  to  be  excommunicated. 

So  in  lesser  crimes,  or  in  causes  between  party  and 
party,  if  he  that  is  cited  do  not  appear  upon  the  fii*st  cita- 
tion, then  facta  fide  of  the  sening  of  it,  he  may  be  pro- 
nounced contumax.  If  upon  the  second  citation  he  continue 
liis  obstinacy,  then  facta  fide^  he  may  be  fined.  And  thirdly, 
if  that  will  not  avail,  then  he  may  be  suspended  ab  ingressio 
ecclesice,  if  a  layman  ;  or  a  beuefcio,  if  he  be  a  clerk. 
Fourthly,  and  if  all  the  premises  will  not  bring  him  in,  then 
the  bishop  may  have  authority  to  send  his  warrant  to  the 
sheriff,  or  some  justice  of  the  peace,  for  the  attaching  of  the 
party,  and  committing  him  to  prison,  until  he  enter  bond 
with  sufficient  sm-eties  to  appear,  and  pay  the  charges  past. 

The  handling  of  tliis  weighty  subject  of  excommunication,  which 
had  been  so  abused  hitherto,  (though  upon  it  the  discipline  of  the 
church  did  so  much  depend,)  was  owing  in  a  great  measure  to  our  arch- 
bishop, who  earnestly  recommended  the  consideration  and  reformation 
of  it  to  this  synod.  To  that  which  was  already  moved  concerning  this 
matter,  I  shall  mention  another  paper  put  in,  to  be  considered  of  the 
same  argument :  the  substance  whereof  was,  that  exconmiunication 
should  be  used  only  in  greater  crimes;  and  that  in  less,  suspension  and 
imprisonment,  together  with  the  manner  how  either  should  be  inflicted. 
Strypc,  Grind,  p.  386.] 


FORM   OF   PUBLIC  PENANCE. 


455 


Secondly,  If,  any  sentence  given,  the  party  appear  not 
at  the  time  appointed,  qimm  sententia  clebeat  executioni  man- 
darin then  to  be  suspended.  And  if  he  continue  so  by  the 
space  of  a  month,  then  to  be  imprisoned,  either  by  the  bishop 
himself,  or  by  his  warrant,  as  before,  till  he  conform  himself 
to  the  said  sentence. 

The  Archbishop's  direction  for  Penance". 
[Petyt  MSS.  38,  fo.  1G5.] 

First,  I  wish  at  every  public  penance  a  sermon,  if  it  be 
possible,  be  had. 

Secondly,  In  the  same  sermon  the  grievousness  of  the 
offence  is  to  be  opened ;  the  party  to  be  exhorted  to  un- 
feigned repentance,  with  assurance  of  God's  mercy,  if  they 
so  do ;  and  doubling  of  their  damnation,  if  they  remain 
either  obstinate,  or  feign  repentance  where  none  is,  and  so 
lying  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Thirdly,  Where  no  sermon  is,  there  let  a  homily  be 
read,  meet  for  the  purpose. 

Fourtlily,  Let  the  offender  be  set  directly  over  against 
the  pulpit  during  the  sermon  or  homily,  and  there  stand 
bareheaded  with  the  sheet,  or  other  accustomed  note  of  dif- 
ference ;  and  that  upon  some  board  raised  a  foot  and  a  half, 
at  least,  above  the  church  floor ;  that  they  may  be  in  loco 
editiore,  et  eminentiores  omni  populo'^. 

Fifthly,  Item,  It  is  very  requisite  that  the  preacher,  in 
some  place  of  his  sermon,  or  the  curate  after  the  end  of  the 
homily,  remaining  still  in  the  pulpit,  should  publicly  inter- 
rogate the  offenders,  whether  they  do  confess  their  fault, 

P  But  besides  these  cares  about  tlie  due  and  regular  execution  of 
this  highest  censure  of  the  church,  another  business  lay  also  before  this 
convocation,  namely  penance  for  open  sins,  another  great  and  necessary 
part  of  ecclesiastical  discipline.  This  also  needed  reformation.  And 
herein  the  archbishop  contributed  his  pains:  that  it  might  not  bo  per- 
formed only  as  a  matter  of  form,  but  produce  a  good  effect,  to  bring 
the  sinner  to  amendment,  and  to  serve  as  a  seasonable  warning  and 
example  to  all.  Therefore  did  he  himself  devise  a  form  of  penance  to 
be  for  the  future  observed ;  and  laid  it  before  the  synod.  Strypc, 
Grind,  p.  387-] 

[■*  In  a  liighcr  place,  and  above  all  the  people.] 


456 


MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES. 


and  whether  they  do  truly  repent ;  and  that  the  said  offenders 
or  penitents  should  answer  directly  every  one  after  another, 
(if  they  be  many,)  much  Hke  to  this  short  form  following, 
mutatis  mutandis. 

Preacher.  Dost  thou  not  here  before  God,  and  this 
congregation  assembled  in  his  name,  confess  that  thou  didst 
commit  such  an  offence,  viz.  fornication,  adultery,  incest, 
&c.? 

Penitent.  I  do  confess  it  before  God  and  this  congre- 
gation. 

Preacher.  Dost  thou  not  also  confess,  that  in  so  doing 
thou  hast  not  only  grievously  offended  against  the  majesty 
of  God,  in  breaking  his  commandment,  and  so  deserved  ever- 
lasting damnation,  but  also  hast  offended  the  church  of  God 
by  thy  wicked  example  ? 

Penitent.    All  this  I  confess  unfeignedly. 

Preacher.  Art  thou  truly  and  heartily  sorrowful  for  this 
thine  offence  ? 

Penitent.    I  am  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart. 

Preacher.  Dost  thou  ask  God  and  this  congregation 
heartily  forgiveness  for  thy  sin  and  offence ;  and  dost  thou 
faithfuUy  promise  from  henceforth  to  live  a  godly  and  christian 
life,  and  never  to  commit  the  like  offence  again  ? 

Penitent.  I  do  ask  God  and  this  congregation  heartily 
forgiveness  for  my  sin  and  offence ;  and  do  faithfully  pro- 
mise from  henceforth  to  live  a  godly  and  christian  life,  and 
never  to  commit  the  like  offence  again. 

This  done,  the  preacher  or  minister  may  briefly  speak 
what  they  think  meet  for  the  time,  place,  and  person ; 
desiring  in  the  end  the  congregation  present  to  pray  to 
God  for  the  penitent,  &c.  and  the  rather,  if  they  see  any 
good  signs  of  repentance  in  the  said  penitent. 

Provided  always,  that  order  be  given  by  the  ordinaiies, 
when  they  assign  penances,  that  if  the  penitents  do  shew 
themselves  irreverent  or  impenitent  at  their  penances,  that 
then  their  punishments  be  reiterated ;  and  be  removed  from 
the  church  to  the  market-place  :  that  though  themselves 
may  thereby  seem  incorrigible,  yet  their  public  shame  may 
be  a  terror  to  others. 


FORM    OF   PUBLIC  PENANCE. 


457 


If  the  ordinary  see  cause  to  commute  the  wearing  of  the 
sheet  only,  (for  other  commutation  I  wish  none,)  then  ap- 
point a  good  portion  of  money  to  be  deUvered,  immediately 
after  the  penance  done  in  form  aforesaid,  by  the  penitent 
himself  to  the  collectors  for  the  poor ;  with  this  proviso, 
that  if  he  shew  not  good  signs  of  repentance,  he  is  to  be 
put  again  to  his  penance  with  the  sheet :  and  then  no 
money  at  no  time  to  be  taken  of  him. 


ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAL'S 
LAST  WILL  AND  TESTAMENT. 


[^State  Paper  Office.] 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  The  8th  day  of  May,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1583,  and  in  the  25th  year  of  the 
reign  of  our  sovereign  lady  EHzabeth,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
of  England,  France,  and  Ireland,  Queen,  Defender  of  the 
Faith,  &;c.  I  Edmund  Grindal,  Archbishop  of  Canterbmy, 
being  whole  in  mind  and  of  perfect  remembrance,  do  make 
this  my  last  will'  and  testament,  in  manner  and  form  follow- 
ing, revoking  all  other  wills  whatsoever  heretofore  by  me 
made,  except  one  bearing  date  the  12th  day  of  April,  1583, 
concerning  a  certain  portion  of  tithes  in  the  parish  of  Ash- 
well,  within  the  county  of  Hertford,  given  to  the  master, 
fellows,  and  scholars  of  Pembroke  Hall  in  Cambridge. 

First,  I  bequeath  my  soul  into  the  hands  of  my  heavenly 
Father,  humbly  beseeching  him  to  receive  the  same  into 
his  gracious  mercies  for  his  Christ's  sake :  and  my  body  I 
will  to  be  buried  in  the  choir  of  the  parish  church  of 
Croydon,  without  any  solemn  hearse  or  funeral  pomp. 
Notwithstanding,  my  meaning  is,  that  if  it  please  God  to 
call  me  out  of  tliis  transitory  life,  during  the  time  that  I 
shall  remain  in  the  possession  of  the  archbishoprick  of 
Canterbury,  that  the  heralds  shall  be  reasonably  com- 
pounded withal,  and  satisfied  for  their  accustomed  fees  in 
such  cases. 

And  as  concerning  my  worldly  goods,  wherewith  the  Lord 
hath  blessed  me,  my  will  is,  that  they  shall  be  bestowed  by 
my  executors  as  foUoweth : 

First,  having  nothing  worthy  to  be  presented  to  her  Ma- 
jesty, I  humbly  beseech  the  same  to  accept  at  my  hands 
the  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ  in  Greek,  of  Stephanus 
Ills  impression,  as  an  argument  of  my  dutiful  and  loving  heart 
towards  her  Highness,  whom  I  pray  Almighty  God  long  to 
prosper  and  preserve  to  the  benefit  of  his  church.  Item,  1 
will  and  bequeath  to  my  next  successor,  that  shall  be  in  the 


LAST   WILL   AND  TESTAMENT. 


459 


archbishoprick  of  Canterlsury,  the  pictures  of  archbishop 
Warham  and  Erasmus,  and  all  such  instruments  of  music, 
and  other  implements,  as  were  bequeathed  and  left  unto  me 
by  my  predecessor  that  last  was.  Itern^  I  give  and  bequeath 
to  the  right  honourable  the  lord  Burleigh,  lord  high  trea- 
surer of  England,  that  my  standing  cup  which  her  Majesty 
gave  unto  me  at  new-year  last  before  the  date  hereof;  and 
I  make  him  supervisor  of  this  my  testament,  desiring  his 
honour  to  take  that  burden  upon  him.  Item^  I  give  unto 
the  reverend  father  in  God,  the  bishop  of  Worcester,  that 
now  is,  my  gold  ring  with  a  sapphire ;  and  to  tny  honourable 
good  friend  Sir  Francis  Walsingham,  principal  secretary  to 
her  Majesty,  my  best  standing  cup  which  I  brought  from 
York,  praying  his  honour  to  be  good  and  favourable  towards 
the  accomplishing  of  this  my  testament.  Item^  I  give  unto 
my  faithful  friend  Mr  Nowel,  dean  of  Paul's,  my  ambling 
gelding,  called  Grey  Olephant.  Item.,  I  give  and  bequeath 
to  the  petty  canons  and  other  inferior  officers  belonging  to 
the  church  of  Christ's  Church  Canterbury,  to  be  divided 
amongst  them  by  the  advice  of  the  dean  of  Canterbury  for 
the  time  being,  ten  pounds.  Item.,  I  give  and  bequeath  to 
the  master  and  fellows  of  Pembroke  Hall  in  Cambridge,  one 
standing  cup  double  gilt,  which  her  Majesty  gave  unto  me 
the  first  year  after  I  was  archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  and 
these  books  following,  viz.  an  Hebrew  Bible  in  decimo  sexto, 
noted  with  Mr  Dr  Watts'  hand ;  Chrysostom  in  Greek 
upon  St  Paul's  Epistles ;  Pagnine's  Thesaurus ;  Eusebius 
in  Greek,  and  the  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Eusebius  and 
others,  of  Christopherson's  translation.  Item.,  I  give  to  the 
provost  and  fellows  of  Queen's  College  in  Oxford  one  nest 
of  bowls,  brought  from  York,  with  a  cover,  viz.  the  newest 
three  of  the  nine,  and  forty  pounds  which  they  do  owe  unto 
me ;  also,  all  such  books  as  I  have  assigned  unto  them, 
to  be  kept  in  their  library,  contained  in  a  catalogue  sub- 
scribed with  my  hand,  and  ten  pounds  towards  the  clasping, 
bossing,  and  chaining  of  the  same.  Item,  I  give  and  be- 
queath to  the  mayor  and  citizens  of  Canterbury  one  hundred 
pounds,  to  be  kept  in  a  stock  for  ever,  to  the  use  of  the 
poor  of  that  city,  upon  condition  that  they  enter  into  suf- 
ficient bond  unto  my  executors,  as  well  that  the  said  stock 


460 


ARCHBISHOP  GRINDAl's 


of  one  hundred  pounds  shall  not  be  diminished,  as  also  that 
it  shall  be  yearly  employed  upon  wool,  flax,  tow,  hemp,  and 
other  stuff,  whereby  the  poor  people  of  the  said  city  may  be 
set  on  work.  Item,  I  give  to  the  poor  of  Lambeth  ten 
pounds ;  and  to  the  poor  of  Croydon  other  ten  pounds ;  and 
to  the  poor  of  the  town  and  lower  part  of  the  parish  of  St 
Bees  aforesaid,  thirteen  pounds,  six  shillings  and  eight  pence. 
And  I  give  to  the  use  of  the  parish  church  of  St  Bees 
my  communion-cup,  with  the  cover  double  gilt,  and  my 
fairest  English  Bible,  of  the  translation  appointed  to  be  read 
in  the  church.  Item,  I  give  to  every  household  servant 
that  I  shall  have  at  the  time  of  my  death,  which  is  not  bet- 
ter provided  for  in  this  my  testament,  one  half  year's  wages. 
And  I  will,  that  my  said  household  servants  shall  be  kept 
together  by  the  space  of  one  month  after  my  decease,  and 
have  their  ordinary  diet  during  the  said  time,  to  be  pro- 
vided by  mine  executors,  without  admitting  any  stranger 
thereunto.  Item,  I  give  unto  Mr  Dr  Gibson  one  of  ray 
lesser  standing  cups  double  gilt,  with  a  cover.  Item,  I  will 
and  bequeath  to  William  Woodhall,  my  nephew,  two  nests 
of  gilt  bowls,  viz.  the  greater  and  the  less,  and  the  bed  wherein 
I  use  to  lie  in  Lambeth ;  two  pillows,  and  two  pair  of  fine 
sheets,  a  pair  of  my  best  fustain  blankets,  my  tapestry  coverlid 
wrought  with  green  leaves,  a  livery  bed,  and  two  pair  of 
sheets,  and  other  furniture  meet  for  the  same,  my  signet  of 
gold,  my  great  nut,  my  best  salt,  double  gilt ;  all  the  silk 
in  my  wardrobe  that  shall  not  be  made  into  apparel  at  the 
time  of  death ;  one  dozen  of  silver  spoons  parcel  gilt ;  one 
garnish  of  ^'essel,  and  two  of  my  best  geldings  that  are  not 
given  by  name  in  this  my  testament ;  and  my  black  stray 
nag,  called  Nix.  And  I  do  further  forgive  him  all  such 
debts  as  he  oweth  unto  me  upon  specialties.  Item,  I  give 
and  bequeath  unto  Mr  Wilson,  my  chaplain,  all  such  books 
as  I  have  assigned  unto  him,  contained  in  a  schedule  sub- 
scribed with  my  hand.  And  T  will,  that  my  executors  shall 
assign  unto  him  the  advowson  of  the  parsonage  of  AVonston, 
in  the  diocese  of  Winchester,  if  it  fall  void  in  his  life- 
time. But  if  it  shall  fall  void  after  the  death  of  the  said  Mr 
Wilson,  then  I  will,  that  my  executors  shall  assign  the  same 
to  my  chaj)lain,  Mr  Robinson,  now  provost  of  (Queen's  Col- 


LAST    WILL    AND  TESTAMRNT. 


461 


lege  in  Oxon,  unless  he  shall  before  have  received  some  one 
of  the  advowsons  hereafter  specified :  and  1  do  forgive  unto 
the  said  Mr  ^Vilson  all  such  debts  as  he  oweth  me  upon 
specialties.  Also  I  will,  that  my  executors  shall  assign  unto 
the  said  Mr  Robinson  the  advowson  of  the  dignity  and  pre- 
bend in  the  church  of  Litchfield,  or  the  advowson  of  certain 
dignities  and  prebends  in  the  church  of  St  David's,  as  soon 
as  either  of  them  shall  fall  void,  at  the  election  and  choice 
of  the  said  Mr  Robinson,  unless  he  shall  before  have  received 
the  advowson  of  Wonston  aforesaid.  But  if  the  said  dig- 
nities and  prebends,  or  either  of  them,  shall  not  fall  void  in 
the  lifetime  of  the  said  Mr  Robinson ;  or  if  they  shall  fall 
void  after  that  he  hath  received  the  advowson  of  Wonston 
aforesaid,  then  I  will,  that  my  executors  shall  assign  one  of 
the  said  advowsons  unto  my  chaplain,  Mr  John  Chambers, 
so  soon  as  either  of  the  said  dignities  and  prebends  shall 
fall  void,  at  the  election  and  choice  of  the  said  Mr  Cham- 
bers. Item,  I  will,  that  my  advowson  of  the  dignity  of  the 
church  of  Paul's  shall  be  bestowed  upon  some  learned  man, 
at  the  discretion  of  my  executors,  or  the  longest  liver  of 
them. 

Item,  I  give  and  bequeath  unto  my  nieces,  Mabel,  Anne, 
Barbara,  and  Frances,  the  daughters  of  Robert  Grindal,  my 
brother  lately  deceased,  to  every  of  them  fifty  pounds.  And 
to  my  nieces,  Dorothy,  Katharine,  Elizabeth,  and  Isabel,  the 
daughters  of  Elizabeth  Woodhal,  ray  sister  late  deceased, 
to  every  of  them  fifty  pounds  ;  to  be  divided  amongst  them  at 
the  discretion  of  William  Woodhal  their  uncle.  Item,  I  give 
to  my  niece  Woodhal  one  bowl  double  gilt,  without  a  cover ; 
and  to  my  niece  Isabel  Wilson  one  other  bowl  double  gilt, 
without  a  cover;  and  to  Edmund  Woodhal  my  god-son  one 
of  my  little  standing  cups,  with  a  cover,  double  gilt.  Item,  I 
will  and  bequeath  to  my  niece  Frances  Young,  widow,  one 
dozen  of  silver  spoons  parcel  gilt,  a  garnish  of  vessel,  my  little 
nut,  and  my  can  or  tankard,  double  gilt.  Item,  I  give  unto 
John  Scott,  Esq.  now  steward  of  my  household,  my  gelding 
called  Old  Marshall;  and  my  servant  William  Henmarsh, 
gent,  a  ring,  price  twenty  shillings ;  and  to  Robert  Sandwich 
of  Stillington,  a  ring,  price  thirty  shillings.  Item,  I  give  to 
Robert  Estwick,  my  gentleman  usher,  ten  pounds  for  his  fee 


462 


ARCHBISHOP  GRIXDAL's 


at  my  burial:  and  to  my  senant  Peter  Palmer,  gent,  ten 
pounds.     And  to  Thomas  Isicolson.  usher  of  my  hall,  five 
pounds.    And  to  my  servant  ^^'illiam  Grindal.  ten  pounds. 
And  to  my  ser%ants  \MIliara  Henley  and  Richard  Matthew, 
to  each  of  them  one  year's  wages,  and  three  pounds  six 
shillings  and  eight  pence.    And  to  my  servant  John  Acklam 
six  pounds  thirteen  shiUings  and  four  pence.    And  to  mv  ser- 
vant William  Hales  five  pounds.    Unless  they  be  otherwise 
considered  by  me  to  the  value  thereof  before  my  death.  It<m, 
I  give  to  William  Tubman  my  senant.  ten  pounds,  and  such 
books  as  are  assigned  unto  him.  contained  in  a  schedule  sub- 
scribed with  my  hand,  and  the  advowson  of  the  parsonage  of 
Newington  in  Surrey,  if  it  shall  fall  void  in  his  lifetime.  Item, 
I  give  to  my  servant  Reginald  Gledal  a  good  nag,  at  the 
discretion  of  my  executors,  and  forty  shillings.    Item,  I  give 
imto  my  servant  John  Sharpe.  now  clerk  of  my  kitchen,  twenty 
pounds.    Item,  I  give  unto  Richard  Ratchfi".  gent,  my  comp- 
troller, thirty  poimds,  which  he  oweth  me.    And  to  Richard 
Frampton,  gent,  my  secretary-,  ten  pounds,  out  of  his  debt 
which  he  oweth  me.    Item.  I  give  to  Richard  Somerdine, 
late  yeoman  of  my  horse,  forty  pounds,  to  be  deducted  out  of 
his  debt  which  he  oweth  unto  me,  upon  specialty  for  his  lease 
of  Rippon.    Item,  I  give  unto  my  lo^■ing  friend  Mr  Thomas 
Eaton,  and  to  his  wife,  to  either  of  them,  a  ring,  price  twenty 
shillings  ;  and  I  do  forgive  him  fifty  pounds  which  he  oweth 
unto  me.     Item.  I  give  to  Mr  A\'illiam  Strickland  eight 
pounds.    To  Mr  Atherton  seven  pounds.    To  Mr  John  Shutt 
ten  pounds.    To  Mr  Warefeld  of  London,  ten  pounds.  To 
Barston  and  Ponder,  eleven  pounds :  and  to  Saltmarsh  forty 
shiUings,  of  those  debts  which  they  and  everj-  of  them  do 
owe  unto  me.    Item,  1  give  and  bequeath  to  John  Browne, 
fellow  of  Pembroke  Hall  in  Cambridge,  ten  pounds,  and  all 
such  books  as  are  assigned  unto  him  in  a  schedule  subscribed 
with  mv  hand ;  and  my  morning  gown  and  hood  given  to  me 
at  the  burial  of  the  late  bishop  of  Ely ;  and  also  a  bed,  ^-ith 
two  pair  of  sheets,  and  other  furniture  to  the  same,  if  he  re- 
ceive not  the  same  bed  and  furniture  before  my  death.  Item, 
I  ffive  Mr  Redman,  archdeacon  of  Canterbury-,  my  white  hobby 
called  York. 

Item,  I  do  ordain  and  constitute  William  Redman,  arch- 


LAST   WILL  AND  TESTAMENT. 


463 


deacon  of  Canterbury,  John  Scott,  esq.  now  steward  of  my 
house,  and  William  Woodhal  ray  nephew,  executors  of  this 
my  last  will  and  testament.  And  I  give  to  every  of  them  that 
shall  take  upon  them  the  execution  of  this  my  testament  fifty 
pounds :  and  to  every  one  of  them  that  shall  refuse  the  same 
I  give  ten  pounds,  to  the  intent  they  be  favourers  and  fur- 
therers  of  the  execution  thereof.  The  residue  of  all  my  goods 
and  chattels,  my  debts  and  legacies  being  paid,  and  all  other 
manner  of  charges  being  borne  and  fully  satisfied,  I  will  shall 
be  bestowed  upon  the  poorest  of  my  kinsfolk  and  servants, 
and  upon  poor  scholars,  and  other  godly  uses,  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  my  executors.  In  witness  whereof  I  have  set  my 
hand  and  seal  hereunto,  in  the  presence  of  the  witnesses 
underwritten. 

E.  CANT. 

John.  Walkerus,  Archidiac.  Essexioe. 
Per  me  Johan.  Incent,  Notar.  Public. 
Per  me  Thomam  Redman,  Notar.  Public. 
Will.  Archbold. 
JosuA  Gilpin. 
William  Kirton. 


APPENDIX. 


PAGE 

I.  The  Queen's  Letter  to  the  Bishops   467 

II.  Lord  Burleigh's  Message  to  the  Archbishop   469 

III.  Speech  to  the  Archbishop  in  Council   471 

IV.  Christiani  Hominis  Norma,  auctore  Justo  Velsio   474 

V.    A  Form  of  Meditation   477 


[grindal.] 


30 


467 


APPENDIX  I. 


FROM  THE  QUEEN'S  MAJESTY, 

SENT  TO  THE  BISHOPS  FOR  THE  PURPOSE  OF  SUPPRESSING  THE  EXERCISE 
CALLED  PROPHESYING,  AND  ANY  OTHER  RITES  AND  CEREMONIES 
BUT  WHAT  ARE  PRESCRIBED  BY  THE  LAWS^ 

May  8,  1577. 
[Cotton  MS.,  Cleopatra,  F.  2,  fo.  287.] 

Right  reverend  father  in  God,  we  greet  you  well.  We 
hear,  to  our  great  grief,  that  in  sundry  parts  of  our  realm 
there  are  no  small  numbers  of  persons  presuming  to  be 
teachers   and    preachers  of  the  church,    (though  neither 
lawfully  thereunto  called,  nor  yet  fit  for  the  same,)  which, 
contrary  to  our  laws  established  for  the  public  divine  ser- 
vice of  Almighty  God,  and  the  administration  of  his  holy 
sacraments,  within  this  church  of  England,  do  daily  devise, 
imagine,  propound,  and  put  in  execution,  sundry  new  rites 
and  forms  in  the  church,  as  well  by  their  preaching,  read- 
ings, and  ministering  the  sacraments,  as  well  by  procuring 
unlawful  assemblies  of  a  great  number  of  our  people  out  of 
their  ordinary  parishes,  and  from  place  far   distant,  and 
that  also  of  some  of  good  calling,  (though  therein  not  well 
advised,)  to  be  hearers  of  their  disputations,  and  new  de- 
vised opinions,  upon  points  of  divinity,  far  and  unmeet  of 
unlearned  people :  which  manner  of  invasions  they  in  some 
places  term  frophesi/ings,  and  in  some  other  places  exercises. 
By  which  manner  of  assemblies  great  numbers  of  our  people, 
especially  the  vulgar  sort,  meet  to  be  otherwise  occupied 
with  honest  labour  for  their  living,  are  brought  to  idleness, 
and  seduced ;  and  in  manner  scliismatically  divided  among 
themselves  into  variety  of  dangerous  opinions,  not  only  in 
towns  and  parishes,  but  even  in  some  families,  and  manifestly 
thereby  encouraged  to  the  violation  of  our  laws,  and  to  the 
breach  of  common  order,  and  finally  to  the  offence  of  all 
our  quiet  subjects,  that  desire  to  serve  God  according  to  the 
uniform  orders  established  in  the  church :  whereof  the  sequel 
cannot  be  but  over  dangerous  to  be  suffered. 

\}  See  p.  876.] 

30—2 


468 


APPENDIX  I. 


Wherefore,  considering  it  should  be  the  duty  of  the  bi- 
shops, being  the  principal  ordinary  officers  in  the  church  of 
God,  as  you  are  one,  to  see  this  [these]  dishonours  against 
the  honour  of  God  and  the  quietness  of  the  church  reformed  ; 
and  that  we  see  that  by  the  increase  of  these  through  suf- 
ferance great  danger  may  ensue,  even  to  the  decay  of  the 
Christian  faith,  whereof  we  are  by  God  appointed  the  defender  ; 
besides  the  other  inconveniences,  to  the  disturbance  of  our 
peaceable  government :  We  therefore,  according  to  [the] 
authority  we  have,  do  charge  and  command  you,  as  the  bishop 
of  that  diocese,  with  all  manner  of  dihgence,  to  take  order 
through  your  diocese,  as  well  in  places  exempt  as  otherwise, 
that  no  manner  of  public  and  divine  service,  nor  other  form 
of  administration  of  the  holy  sacraments,  nor  any  other  rites 
and  ceremonies  be  in  any  sort  used  in  the  church,  but 
directly  according  to  the  orders  established  by  our  laws. 
Neither  that  any  manner  of  pei-son  be  suffered  within  your 
diocese  to  preach,  teach,  read,  or  anywise  exercise  any 
function  in  the  church,  but  such  as  shall  be  lawfully  approved 
and  licensed,  as  persons  able  for  their  knowledge,  and  con- 
formable to  the  ministry  in  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the 
church  of  England.  And  where  there  shall  not  be  sufficient 
able  persons  for  learning  in  any  cures,  to  preach  or  instruct 
their  cures,  as  were  requisite,  there  shall  you  limit  the  curates 
to  read  the  public  homilies,  according  to  the  injunctions 
heretofore  by  us  given  for  like  causes. 

And  furthermore,  considering  for  the  great  abuses  that 
have  been  in  sundrj'  places  of  our  realm,  by  reason  of  our 
foresaid  assembhes,  called  exercises,  and  for  that  the  same 
are  not,  nor  have  not  been  appointed  nor  warranted  by  us, 
or  by  our  laws ;  We  will  and  straitly  charge  you,  that  you 
do  cause  the  same  forthwith  to  cease,  and  not  to  be  used : 
but  if  any  shall  attempt,  or  continue,  or  renew  the  same, 
we  will  you  not  only  to  commit  them  unto  prison,  as  main- 
tainers  of  disorders,  but  also  to  advertise  us,  or  our  council, 
of  the  names  and  qualities  of  them,  and  of  their  maintainers 
and  abettors ;  that  thereupon,  for  better  example,  their 
punishment  may  be  more  sharp  for  their  reformation. 

And  in  these  things  we  charge  you  to  be  so  careful 
and  vigilant,  as  by  your  negligence,  if  we  should  hear  of 
any  person  attempting  to  offend  in  the  premises  without 


THE   QUEEn"'s   letter   TO  THE  BISHOPS. 


469 


your  correction  or  information  to  us,  we  be  not  forced  to  a.  d.  1577. 
make  some  example  in  reformation  of  you  according  to 
your  deserts. 

Given  under  our  signet  at  our  manor  of  Greenwich,  the 
7th  of  May  1577. 


APPENDIX  II. 


THE  LORD  TREASURER'S  MESSAGE  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP 
CONCERNING  MAKING  HIS  SUBMISSION^. 

November,  1577. 

It  is  meant,  that  declaration  shall  be  made  of  the  Queen's 
majesty's  doings  in  directing  the  exercises  to  cease,  with  the 
causes  thereof:  and  namely,  upon  sundry  informations  from 
the  bishops  and  judges  of  the  realm,  of  the  inconvenience 
of  the  continuance.  And  so  her  actions  shall  be  justified  by 
the  council. 

Secondly,  It  shall  be  declared,  how  her  Majesty  did  direct 
the  archbishop  to  notify  her  order  for  the  cessation  of  the 
said  exercises  to  all  the  bishops  of  the  realm;  and  how  he 
refused  so  to  do :  whereby  he  did  shew  himself  disobedient 
to  her  Majesty  and  her  supreme  authority  ecclesiastical.  And 
for  that  purpose  her  Majesty  could  do  no  less  than  to  restrain 
him,  as  she  hath  done.  And  that  her  Majesty  findeth  it 
expedient  to  have  the  world  understand  her  actions  in  this 
matter;  and  also  to  have  the  archbishop's  misdemeanors  de- 
clared, and  to  call  him  to  answer  to  the  same.  Therefore 
he  is  to  answer  hereunto  in  that  open  place. 

And  where  he  hath  many  times  since  by  humble  writings 
submitted  himself  to  her  Majesty's  mercy,  and  hath  shewed 
himself  sorrowful  for  the  offending  of  her  Majesty,  desiring 
forgiveness  thereof,  and  promising  hereafter  due  obedience  in 
all  his  ministry  and  charge ;  her  Majesty,  notwithstanding 
such  private  submission,  findeth  it  expedient  to  have  his  sub- 
mission and  acknowledgment  of  his  fault  made  in  places  public. 
And  therefore  he  is  there  to  make  answer  to  these  things. 

In  these  things  percase^  some  enlargements  shall  be,  both 

['  See  p.  892,  note  2.  J  percase :  perhaps.] 


470 


APPENDIX  II. 


A.  D.  1577.  to  set  forth  her  Majesty''s  doings  justifiably,  and  his  refusal 
to  obey  reprehensively.  But  in  these  two  parts  will,  I  think, 
consist  the  whole. 

It  is  meet  for  the  archbishop  to  these  things  to  answer, 
as  may  content  her  Majesty,  for  so  many  needful  respects 
as  is  hard  in  few  words  to  recite ;  as  well  for  God's  cause 
and  his  religion,  as  for  the  satisfaction  of  her  Majesty,  and 
pacifying  her  displeasure. 

And  therefore  it  were  good  for  the  archbishop,  by  way 
of  answer  to  the  first,  to  allow  of  the  Queen's  majesty's  pro- 
ceeding, grounded  upon  such  causes,  as  to  him  it  doth  now 
appear  did  move  her  Majesty  thereto :  and  herein  to  use 
good  speeches  of  her  Majesty,  as  a  prince  that  in  all  her 
public  doings  hath  shewed  her  wisdom,  in  doing  nothing 
without  good  cause  to  move  her  thereto ;  and  therefore  they 
were  to  be  greatly  condemned,  that  would  in  any  wise  seek 
to  find  fault  with  her  Majesty.  And  in  this  point  the  arch- 
bishop should  do  well  to  use  the  more  large  speech,  as  in 
good  reason  he  may  do  without  offence  of  his  conscience. 

To  the  second,  concerning  his  offence  to  her  Majesty,  if 
he  forbear  the  particular  recital  of  his  fault  with  the  circum- 
stances, he  may,  with  the  better  estimation  and  less  burden 
to  his  conscience,  use  a  more  general  speech  to  acknowledge 
his  fault,  and  to  cry  pardon.  For  which  purpose  his  grace 
may  say,  that  he  is  very  sorry  that  he  hath  in  this  sort 
offended  her  Majesty,  as  he  is  charged ;  and  that  he  requireth 
her  Majesty  to  pardon  him,  and  not  to  interpret  his  doing 
to  have  been  with  any  meaning  to  offend  her  Majesty.  But 
considering  he  now  seeth  upon  what  considerations  her  Ma- 
jesty did  proceed,  he  is  very  sorry  that  he  hath  herein  of- 
fended her  Majesty.  And  to  conclude  with  all  humble  request 
of  pardon,  and  firm  promise  of  obedience  to  her  Majesty,  as 
far  forth  as  in  all  duty  he  is  bound. 

If  the  archbishop  would  consider  hereof,  and  set  down 
in  writing  his  answer,  or  the  sum  thereof,  that  it  might  be 
seen  aforehand,  it  is  thought  that  thereby  some  good  might 
follow.  And  herein  he  is  to  be  admonished  to  frame  him- 
self as  far  forth  as  by  any  good  means  he  may,  to  seek  to 
satisfy  her  Majesty. 


471 


APPENDIX  III. 


A  SPEECH  USED  TO  EDMUND  GRINDAL,  THE  ARCH- 
BISHOP OF  CANTERBURY,  IN  COUNCIL,  BEING 
IN  HER  MAJESTY'S  DISPLEASURED 

[Ex  Harleian  MS.  5170,  fo.  107.] 

My  Lord, — The  cause  of  your  calling  hither  at  this 
time,  by  her  Majesty's  commandment,  groweth  upon  three 
points.  The  first,  to  publish  to  this  assembly  in  your  presence 
her  Majesty's  proceeding  with  you,  touching  the  removing  of 
certain  exercises  and  prophesyings,  used  as  well  by  lay  and 
unlearned  people,  as  by  other.  The  second  is,  to  open  your 
offences  in  not  following  those  proceedings,  according  to 
her  Majesty's  commandment  and  direction.  And  the  third 
and  last  is,  to  receive  your  answer. 

For  the  first,  her  Majesty  being  given  to  understand,  well 
nigh  from  all  the  parts  of  the  realm,  of  the  great  divisions 
and  sects  that  had  grown,  and  were  like  to  increase,  by 
reason  of  these  exercises,  amongst  her  good  and  loving 
subjects  in  the  cause  of  religion,  and  that  so  far  forth,  that 
if  they  had  not  been  made  in  time,  it  was  like  that  religion, 
which  of  his  own  nature  should  be  uniform,  would  against 
his  nature  have  proved  milliform,  yea,  in  continuance  nulli- 
forra,  specially  in  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  sometime  also  in 
matters  of  doctrine.  And  here  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  these 
great  inconveniences  and  disorders,  grown  by  reason  of  these 
exercises  amongst  her  people,  came  not  to  her  Majesty's 
understanding  by  particular  advertisements  from  private  per- 
sons, but  from  sundry  of  the  bishops,  and  sundry  also  of  her 
justices  of  circuits  within  her  realm,  who  by  their  several 
letters  did  not  only  pity  the  case,  but  also  wished  that  by 
her  Majesty's  good  and  gracious  help,  some  order  might  be 
had  in  this  matter.  Whereupon  her  Highness,  calling  to 
mind  how  she  is  supreme  head  in  this  realm  in  ecclesiastical 
causes,  whereby  the  looking  to  this  doth  pertain  to  her 

[}  It  does  not  appear  when,  or  hy  whom,  this  speecli  was  delivered. 
Compare  Letter  XCIII.  p.  395.] 


472 


APPENDIX  III. 


A.D.  1577.  princely  charge  and  dignity,  thought  it  good  to  call  you  as 
her  principal  minister  in  those  causes,  and  to  make  you  ac- 
quainted with  the  said  great  disorders,  whereof  she  was  in- 
formed, and  thereupon  to  will  and  command  you  to  take 
order  for  the  putting  down  of  those  exercises,  as  the  causes 
whereupon  these  inconveniences  and  divisions  were  grown,  and 
were  like  to  increase,  greatly  to  the  trouble  of  her  Majesty, 
and  to  the  peril  of  the  common  quiet  of  the  realm ;  which 
commandment  of  her  Majesty  you  did  not  perform  and  ex- 
ecute, whereby  you  did  incur  into  the  offence  of  disobedience. 
And  yet,  this  notwithstanding,  her  Majesty  afterward,  of  a 
greater  grace  and  favour,  caused  certain  of  my  lords  of  the 
privy  council  to  caU  you  before  them,  the  rather  by  their 
good  persuasions  and  means  to  move  you  to  see  her  Majesty's 
pleasm'e  and  commandment  to  be  put  in  execution.  And 
albeit  that  were  done  also  to  the  best  of  their  understand- 
ings, as  well  by  declaring  to  you  that  these  matters  of  exercises, 
wherein  the  lay  people  should  be  parties,  were  but  only  newly 
begun,  and  therefore  the  less  to  be  stood  to  by  you,  and 
also  for  that  (as  it  was  said)  in  many  reformed  churches  they 
were  not  in  use,  where  religion  doth  very  well  proceed  and 
prosper ;  yea,  in  sundry  parts  of  this  realm  never  in  use,  and 
in  sundry  parts  of  this  realm,  where  they  were  in  use,  decayed 
of  themselves;  that  therefore  you  were  the  rather  to  con- 
descend to  perform  this  her  Majesty's  commandment,  and 
specially  because  (as  it  was  affirmed)  public  preaching  and 
reading  was  permitted,  which  might  serve  sufficiently,  as  it 
hath  done,  and  I  trust  shall,  for  the  instruction  of  the  people, 
with  sundry  other  persuasions,  that  I  do  not  now  remember. 
And  yet  thereby  you  were  nothing  moved  to  perform  that 
was  committed  to  your  charge ;  whereby  you  committed  a 
second  offence  of  disobedience,  greater  than  the  first.  And 
thus  it  appeareth,  that  albeit  her  Majesty  hath  used  all  the 
good  ways  and  means  that  pertaineth  to  her  Highness  to  do, 
in  bringing  you  to  perform  that  her  Majesty's  commandments, 
for  the  taking  away  of  these  exercises,  which  by  her  said 
advertisements  she  found  to  be  the  original  causes  of  the  new 
innovations  and  divisions  that  happened ;  yet  by  no  means 
you  would  be  brought  to  remove  and  put  down  the  same, 
according  as  her  ^Majesty  had  commanded,  and  according  to 


SPEECH  TO  THE  AKCHBISHOP  IN  COUNCIL. 


473 


the  advice  given  you  by  her  council,  as  is  aforesaid ;  wherein  ^-  ^- 
it  must  be  concluded  that  you  have  very  greatly  offended  her 
Majesty.  And  thus  having  declared  to  you  how  honourably 
and  how  graciously  her  Majesty  hath  dealt  with  you  in  these 
matters,  and  how  disobediently  and  wilfully  you  have  with- 
stood her  Majesty's  orders  and  commandment  in  this  be- 
half, I  am  to  leave  the  rest  to  be  said  and  declared  by  my 
lords  here  present.  For  it  may  be,  and  is  very  likely,  that  I 
have  forgotten  some  things  meet  to  be  remembered.  Marry, 
withal  it  is  not  amiss  to  let  you  understand,  that  the  cause 
why  you  have  been  no  sooner  called,  hath  been  partly  by 
reason  of  your  own  infirmity,  partly  her  Majesty's  greater 
business,  partly  the  adjournment  of  the  term,  and  sometime 
the  absence  of  councillors.  So  as  I  have  now  no  more  to 
say  unto  you,  but  to  require  you  to  hear  what  the  rest  of 
my  lords  and  councillors  shall  think  meet  further  to  declare ; 
and  that  done,  to  understand  your  answer  \ 

In  the  convocation,  which  met  at  St  Paul's,  on  the  17tli  of  January, 
1581,  "some  of  the  memhers  were  strongly  affected  with  the  disgrace  of 
Grindal's  sequestration.  These  men,  out  of  a  generous  zeal  for  their 
metropolitan,  moved  against  entering  upon  any  business,  or  so  much  as 
granting  a  subsidy,  till  the  embargo  was  taken  off,  and  the  archbishop 
restored.  But  the  majority  were  too  cautious  to  be  governed  by  tliis 
suggestion.  However,  Fuller  reports,  they  came  to  a  unanimous  resolu- 
tion for  petitioning  the  Queen  for  Grindal's  restitution.  The  address 
was  drawn  up  in  Latin  by  Toby  Mathews,  dean  of  Christ-church.  That 
such  an  address  was  presented  to  the  Queen,  needs  not  to  be  questioned ; 
but  that  it  was  passed  as  an  act  of  convocation,  is  more  than  appears  by 
the  extracts  from  the  journal." — Collier's  Eccl.  Hist.,  vol.  vi.,  p.  612. 

The  address,  above  alluded  to,  may  be  seen  in  Fuller's  Church  Hist. 
Book  ix.  Sect.  4.  p.  119. 

There  is  also  another  letter,  addressed  to  the  Queen  by  the  bishops  of 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  entitled,  Epiccoporuni  Epistoki  ad  reginavi 
Elizahetham  pro  restauratioue  Archiepiscopi  Cant.  Edm.  Grindal;  in  wliich 
they  earnestly  implore  her  Majesty  to  restore  the  archbishop  to  the  full 
exercise  of  his  authority.  Tliis  letter  may  be  read  in  Cardwell's  Doc. 
Ann.,  vol.  i.,  p.  386.] 


474 


APPENDIX  IV. 

Christiani  Hominis  Norma,  ad  quam  se  explorare  perpetuo 
quivis  debet,  auctore  Justo  Velsio. 

[State  Paper  Office.] 

1.  QuisNAM  est  Christianiis ?  Qui  quod  Christus  perse 
et  natura  extitit  et  est,  id  participatione  atque  gratia  est 
redditus  et  reddendus. 

2.  Quidnam  per  se  et  natura  extitit  Christus,  et  est  I 
Primum,  Deus  in  homine,  deinde  et  homo  Deus, 

3.  Quare  Christum  Deum  in  horaine  extitisse  dieis  ?  Quia 
dum  Verbum  care  factum  est,  et  habitavit  in  nobis,  Deum 
ad  nos  coelitus  deduxit,  nostrseque  passibili  naturse  conjunxit 
et  univit,  ut  nobis  in  terra  tanquam  advenis  quibusdam  con- 
stitutis,  ad  coelestem  patriam,  unde  primi  hominis  inobedientia 
excidimus,  reditus  et  itineris  initiator  esset  et  dux,  perfecta  sua 
ad  mortem  usque  crucis  obedientia;  per  quam  peccato  mor- 
tuus  est  semel. 

4.  Quomodo  peccato  mortuum  Christum  dicis,  cum  in 
peccato  nunquam  vixerit  ?  Peccatum  enim  non  fecit,  nec  in- 
mntus  est  dolus  in  ore  suo.  Quia  etsi  ipse  in  peccato  nun- 
quam vixerit,  corpore,  anima,  et  spiritu  ab  omni  injustitise 
contagione  immunis  ;  tamen  nostra  peecata  in  carne  sua  per- 
tulit,  dum  et  a  peccato  inflictum  passibilitatis  et  mortaHtatis 
vulnus  in  se  recepit,  et  poenam  peccati  pro  nobis  avTiXvrpov 
redditus  sustinuit,  seseque  pro  eo  hostiam  immaculatam  per 
Spiritum  seternum  Deo  Patri  exhibuit  et  obtidit. 

5.  Quare  eundem  hominem  Deum  esse  asseris  ?  Quia 
dum  ab  elementis  hujus  mundi  mortuus  est,  et  moriendo 
omnem  corruptibilitatem  et  mortahtatem  exuit,  gloriosa  sua 
resurrectione,  carne  Verbum  facta  et  habitante  in  Deo,  homi- 
nem ad  Deum  evexit,  ipsiusque  impassibili  naturae  conjunxit 
et  univit. 

6.  Quomodo  utrumque  id  homo  participatione  et  gratia 
reddi  potest?  Per  duphcem  regenerationem,  interni  alteram, 
alteram  externi  hominis :  quarum  ilia  nos  Deos  in  hominibus 
in  hoc  seculo  constituit,  haec  homines-deos  in  futuro  efficit. 

7.  Qusenam  est  interni  hominis  regeneratio  ?  Qua  ex 
aqua  et  Spiritu  renascimur. 


JUSTI   VELSII   CHRISTIANI  HOMINIS  NORMA. 


475 


8.  Quidnara  est  ex  aqua  nasei  ?  Secundum  internum  ho- 
minem  peccato  mori,  et  corruptionis  mortisque  metus  servitute 
liberari,  exuendo  corpore  peccatorum  carnis  per  non  manu- 
factam  circumcisionem  Christi,  et  veteri  homine  cum  actibus 
suis  deponendo ;  atque  in  aqua  baptismatis,  tanquara  in  mari 
rubro,  submergendo,  et  cum  Christo  consepeliendo  in  mortem, 
ut  deinceps  actuosus  non  sit. 

9.  Quidnam  est  ex  Spiritu  nasci  ?  Secundum  eundem  in- 
ternum hominem  justitise  reviviscere,  et  in  spem  omnimodse 
incorruptibilitatis  et  immortalitatis  erigi,  per  vim  resurrecti- 
onis  Christi,  et  renovationem  Spiritus  Sancti  in  mentem  nos- 
tram  copiose  effundendi ;  ut  induto  novo  homine,  qui  secundum 
Deum  conditus  est  in  justitia  et  sanctitate  veritatis,  tum  in 
novitate  vitie  ambulemus,  membra  nostra  accommodantes  arma 
justitife  Deo,  tum  externum  hominem  continenter  supplan- 
tantes,  et  in  servitutem  redigentes,  mortificationem  Jesu  in 
corpore  nostro  perpetuo  circumferamus,  quo  et  vita  Jesu  in 
corpore  nostro,  per  externi  hominis  fiendam  regenerationem, 
manifestetur. 

10.  Qujenam  est  externi  hominis  regeneratio?  Ejus  ad 
incorruptibihtatis  et  immortalitatis  consortium  a  mortuis  in 
novissirao  die  resuscitatio ;  quando  erit  et  Deus,  perfecta  obe- 
dientia  omnibus  ipsi  jam  subditis,  omnia  in  omnibus.  Ad 
quam  nemo  perventurum  se  tum  speret,  qui  non  hie  in  interno 
homine  vere  renatus,  mortem  primam,  id  est,  anirai  et  intemi 
hominis  devicerit.  Nam  hie  solus,  eam  qui  devicerit,  nec  a 
morte  secunda  et  corporis,  quae  ipsi  ad  vitam  est  transitus, 
nec  ab  eeterna  ilia  cum  corporis  tum  animi,  qua  aeternis  sup- 
pliciis  utrumque  addicetur,  quicquam,  utpote  nihil  juris  in 
ipsum  obtinente,  Isedetur ;  reliquis  omnibus  nunquara  finiendos 
intolerabiles  cruciatus  perpessuris. 

Hanc  ego,  nec  aliam  idlam  Christiani  hominis  normam 
novi,  quse  tuta  certe  sit  et  fidelis :  ad  quam  me  meaque 
jugiter  examine  :  quod  et  cuivis,  qui  seipsum  decipere 
nolit,  faciendum  censeo.  Atque  ad  hanc  dum  ex  hominis 
Christiani  vero  affectu  et  caritate  alios  quoque  revocare 
Conor,  id  mihi  Psalmistse  usu  venire  experior,  Et  posue- 
runt  adversum  me  mala  pro  bonis,  et  odium  pro  dilectione 
mea.  Quid  igitur  ipsis  (proh  dolor !)  expectandum  sit, 
ex  eodem  illo  discant  psalmo,  cujus  initium,  Deus  laudem 


APPENDIX  IV. 


meam  ne  tacueris;  quia  os  peccatoris  et  os  dolosi  super  me 
apertum  est.  Vos  autem  mihi  in  Christo  dilectos  sedulo 
moneo  et  hortor,  ut  banc  normani  a  mentis  vestrae  oculis 
nunquam  amoveatis,  sed  omnem  vestram  vitam  ad  earn 
perpetuo  exploretis  ac  dirigatis.  Nam  sic  tantummodo 
sen'ari  hoc  pessimo  tempore  poteritis. 
Vestrae  omniumque  salutis  amantissimus, 

JUSTUS  VELSIUS,  HAGANUS. 


APPENDIX  V. 


of  i¥leUitatwn,  berp 

mmt  to  ht  iJaglgt  ustb  of 
Souse  SoIUers  m  tfteir  ]^ou» 
ses,  in  tjts  liaunge= 
rous  anlj  conta= 
gi'ous  time. 


5bet  fortjb  accor&gng  to  t^e  or. 
titx  in  tfte  ®uEnes  majcstus 
Injunctfon. 


C  $mprintetr  at  Son-- 
tion  toi'ti)oute  ^Itrersgate, 
I'n  littk  23rttatnf  strete, 
bp  ^kxan&er  Hacg. 


478 


APPENDIX  V. 


A  FORM  OF  MEDITATIONS 


The  master,  kneeling  with  his  family  in  some  convenient 
place  of  his  house,  perfumed  lefore  with  frankincense, 
or  some  other  wholesome  thing,  as  juniper,  rosemary, 
rose-water,  and  vinegar,  shall  with  fervent  heart  say, 
or  cause  to  he  said,  this  that  followeth.  The  servants 
and  family  to  every  petition  shall  say:  Amen. 

MEDITATION. 

Deut.xxviii.  We  read  in  thy  holy  word,  0  Lord,  what  blessings  thou 
Lev.  XXVI.  y^^^  q£  l]jy  niercy  promised  to  them  that  live  obediently, 
according  to  thy  blessed  will  and  commandments :  we  read 
also  the  curses  that  thy  justice  hath  pronounced  against  such 
as  despise  thy  word,  or  negligently  pass  not  to  live  there- 
after. 

And  among  the  rest  of  thy  heavy  curses,  thou  threat- 
enest  by  name  the  plague  and  the  pestilence,  with  other 
noisome  and  most  painful  diseases,  to  such  as,  forsaking 
thee,  worship  strange  gods,  and  follow  their  own  vain  fan- 
tasies, instead  of  thy  sacred  ordinances. 

We  find  also,  how  extremely  thine  own  people,  the  Jews, 
have  often  felt  the  performance  of  these  thy  bitter  threaten- 
ings,  and  that  for  sundry  and  divers  offences. 
Num.  xi.  Because  they  loathed  manna,  and  were  not  contented 
with  thy  miraculous  provision,  but  would  have  quails,  and 
other  dainty  victuals,  to  content  their  luxmious  appetites, 

[}  In  a  letter  to  Sir  W<  Cecil,  dated  Aug.  21, 1563,  (see  Letters,  p.  264.) 
Grindal  observes,  "  There  was  committed  also  to  the  print  a  short  Medi- 
tation, to  be  used  in  private  houses,  which  I  suppose  is  abroad."  The 
above  Form  is  without  a  date,  but  there  seems  to  be  a  strong  probability 
that  it  is  the  Meditation  alluded  to  by  the  bishop.  It  is  taken  from  a 
printed  copy  contained  in  a  volume  of  Forms  of  Prayer  put  forth  by 
authority  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  among  archbishop  Harsnett's  collec- 
tion m  the  library  in  Colchester  Castle.  Lacy  seems  to  have  been  a  con- 
temporary printer  of  popular  books  and  ballads,  including  some  religious 
publications :  this  may  probably  account  for  a  work,  intended  to  be 
sold  fi'om  house  to  house,  being  placed  in  hia  hands,  rather  than  in 
Jugg's. 


A   FORM  OF  MEDITATION. 


479 


thou  slewest  so  many  with  a  sudden  and  mighty  plague, 

that  the  place  of  their  burial  was  named  thereof,  and  called 

the  graves  of  lusf. 

Also,  for  murmuring  against  the  ministers  of  thy  word.  Num.  xvi, 

Moses  and  Aaron,  thou  destroyedst  with  a  sudden  plague 

fourteen  thousand  and  more,  besides  those  traitors,  whom 

the  earth  swallowed  for  their  rebellion :  and  had  not  Aaron 

entreated  for  them,  and  gone  between  the  quick  and  the 

dead,  thou  wouldest  have  consumed  them  all,  as  thou  wast 

minded  to  have  done  before,  when  they  despised  the  plentiful 

land  which  thou  hadst  promised  them,  had  not  Moses  stayed 

thy  wrath,  when  thou  saidst,  "  I  will  strike  them  with  the  Num.  xiv. 

pestilence,  and  utterly  destroy  them." 

Further,  when  they  had  lost  thine  ark  through  their  own  i  sam.  iv. 

'  _  ^  V.  VI.  vu. 

sins,  and  the  sins  of  their  priests,  the  keepers  thereof,  after 

that  the  Philistines  were  forced,  through  thy  plaguing  hand, 

religiously  to  send  it  home  again,  thou  struckest  with  the 

plague  fifty  thousand  of  the  Bethsamites,  thy  people,  for 

rashly  presuming  to  look  into  the  same,  not  having  the 

warrant  so  to  do. 

In  the  time  of  king  David  thou  destroyedst  three-score  2  sam.  xxiv. 

and  ten  thousand  of  thy  people  in  three  days,  with  the  wasting 

plague  of  pestilence ;  moved  thereto  by  the  transgression  of 

David,  whom,  for  the  sins  of  his  people,  thou  sufferedst  to 

be  tempted  and  subdued  with  a  vain  curiosity  to  number 

the  people. 

Also,  shortly  after  the  death  of  that  immaculate  Lamb  1  Cor.  xi. 
our  Saviour,  thou  sufferedst  the  plague  to  reign  among  the 
members  of  his  body  (the  church  of  the  Corinthians),  for 
not  worthily  preparing  themselves,  and  for  misusing  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  many  died  therefore,  as  thy  holy  apostle  St  Paul  hath 
taught  us. 

Since  which  time,  O  Lord,  as  the  monuments  of  thy 
church  and  other  chronicles  do  declare,  thou  hast  from  time 
to  time  so  plagued  with  pestilence,  not  only  cities,  but  also 
whole  countries,  for  these  and  other  like  causes,  that  we 
may  justly  look  for  the  coming  of  our  Saviour ;  so  many  and 
so  horrible  pestilences  have  been  amongst  us  already. 
\^  Kibrotli-hattaavah.   Numb.  xi.  34.] 


480 


APPENDIX  V. 


All  which  causes,  0  Lord,  for  the  which  thou  hast  so 
afflicted  thy  people,  are  through  the  maUce  of  Satan,  and 
our  wilful  consenting  unto  him,  grown  so  ripe  in  us,  that, 
were  it  not  for  the  exceeding  greatness  of  thy  mercy  and 
compassion,  we  should  all  presently  perish,  and  that  worthily  ; 
so  horrible  and  outrageous  are  our  iniquities. 

For  we  loathe  not  only  the  plentiful  provision  of  whole- 
some victuals  and  apparel,  which  thou  hast  given  us  for  our 
bodies,  more  abundantly  than  to  many  nations ;  travailing  by 
all  means  to  get  wherewith  to  pamper  our  flesh,  with  wines, 
spices,  silks,  and  other  vain,  costly,  delighting  things ;  but 
the  precious  manna  of  our  souls,  thy  holy  word  and  sacraments, 
we  cannot  away  with ;  we  are  so  full  that  we  are  glutted 
therewith. 

We  so  little  esteem  the  heavenly  kingdom,  which  our 
Saviour  hath  so  dearly  prepared  and  kindly  promised  to  us,  that 
we  abhor  it,  and  are  ready  to  stone  those  few  that  commend 
it,  and  exhort  us  for  our  own  good  to  travel  thitherward ; 
better  liking  and  crediting  those  false  prophets,  the  Epicures 
and  Papists,  who  with  their  lies  discourage  us  therefrom. 

What  murmuring  and  grudging  make  we  against  the 
ministers  of  thy  sword  and  word,  which  thou,  of  thy  especial 
goodness,  hast  in  mercy  given  us !  How  despise  we  our 
bishops  and  preachers,  and  other  ministers  of  thy  holy  sacra- 
ments, whom  thou  hast  commanded  us  to  reverence  and 
honour  ! 

Did  not  we  through  our  wicked  lives  wretchedly  leese^ 
the  Ark  of  thy  holy  word,  and  the  true  ministration  of 
thy  sacraments,  not  many  years  ago,  which  the  popish  Phi- 
[i^Sam. vi.  listines  took  from  us?  And  now,  when  thou,  through  thy 
plagues  laid  upon  them,  hast  miraculously  sent  it  us  again ; 
see  how  bold  we  be,  with  the  Bethsamites,  unreverently  to 
receive  it. 

For  many  make  of  it  a  gazing-stock  to  serve  their  eyes 
and  tongues,  rather  than  a  law  to  obey  and  follow  in  their 
lives.  Yea,  the  knowledge  of  thy  truth,  goodness,  and  mercy, 
breedeth  in  many  of  us  a  careless  security,  and  a  contempt 
of  thy  holy  ordinances.  For  we  presume  upon  thy  mercy 
and  promises,  not  regarding  the  conditions,  nor  any  of  thy 

I'  Lose.] 


A    FORM   OP  MEDITATION. 


481 


commandments,  which  in  our  baptism  we  vowed  to  observe. 
Yea,  we  make  thy  gospel  a  cloak  of  our  covetousness,  under 
colour  whereof  we  seek  our  own  lucre,  and  hide  aU  our 
wicked  and  filthy  practices. 

If  the  Corinthians  deserved  to  be  plagued  for  abusing  thy 
holy  sacrament,  how  much  more  are  we  worthy  of  thy  fierce 
wrath,  that  not  only  abuse  it,  but  also  abhor  and  contemn  it, 
because  it  is  ministered  as  it  ought !  For  thou  knowest,  0  Lord, 
what  a  sort  there  are,  which,  bewitched  with  the  devil  and  the 
pope's  doctrine,  do  utterly  abhor  Christ's  holy  Communion,  and, 
saving  for  fear  of  the  law,  would  never  come  at  it.  In  what 
sort  these  receive,  and  how  they  be  prepared,  is  not  unknown 
unto  thee.  How  rashly  also,  and  unadvisedly,  and  imprepared 
the  common  multitude  do  frequent  it,  partly  appeareth  in  that 
many  of  them  never  forgive  old  offences,  nor  reconcile  them- 
selves, nor  in  any  thing  do  amend  their  old  sins  and  vices. 

Seeing  then  that  we,  Lord,  the  common  sort  and  multitude, 
do  thus  abound  in  all  kind  of  wickedness,  how  can  it  be,  but 
that  thou  of  thy  justice  must  suffer  our  magistrates  to  offend 
also  in  somewhat,  to  the  end  thou  mayest  justly  take  venge- 
ance on  our  sins? 

For  these  manifold  heaps  of  sins  and  wickednesses,  0  Lord, 
thou  hast  justly  at  this  present  sent  this  dangerous  pestilence 
among  us,  as  thou  hast  often  and  long  time  threatened  by  the 
mouths  of  thy  faithful  preachers,  who  continually  have  called 
upon  us  to  stay  thy  wrath  by  earnest  repentance  and  amend- 
ment of  life.  But  we  have  alway  been  deafer  and  deafer  :  the 
dehght  in  our  sins  not  only  stopped  our  ears,  but  also  hardened 
our  hearts  against  their  hearty  and  friendly  admonitions.  And 
in  that  we  now,  O  Lord,  do  begin  to  feel  and  acknowledge  our 
sins,  it  Cometh  more  of  thy  rigour  in  plaguing  us,  than  of  any 
good  inclination  of  ourselves.  Mollify  therefore,  0  Lord,  om* 
flinty  hearts  with  the  suppling  moistm*e  of  thy  Holy  Spirit : 
make  us  to  reverence  thee,  as  children,  for  love  of  thy  mercies, 
and  not  to  dread  thee,  hke  slaves,  for  fear  of  thy  punishment. 
Amm. 

0  DEAR  Father,  reclaim  us  thy  lost  children ;  0  merciful 
Saviour,  pity  us  thy  putrified  members :  O  Holy  Ghost,  repau- 
us  thy  decayed  temples  :  0  holy,  blessed,  and  glorious  Trinity, 
have  mercy  upon  us  miserable  sinners.  Amen. 

31 

[grindal.] 


482 


APPENDIX  V. 


Grant  us,  0  Lord,  such  true  repentance,  as  may,  through 
the  blood  of  om*  Saviour,  blot  out  the  stains  of  our  heinous 
iniquities.  Forgive  us  our  sins,  0  Lord,  forgive  us  our  sins, 
for  thine  infinite  mercy's  sake.  Amen. 

Forgive  us  our  blasphemies,  idolatries,  and  perjuries ; 
forget  our  vain  and  outrageous  oaths.  As  thou  hast,  by  thy 
rigoiu*  and  plagues,  forced  us  to  acknowledge  thee  to  be  our 
just  and  righteous  Lord,  so  let  us,  through  thy  mercy  and  for- 
giveness, feel  thee  to  be  our  mild  and  lo\nng  Father ;  and  give 
us  grace  for  ever  hereafter  to  reverence  this  thy  glorious  name. 
Ameii. 

Take  from  us,  0  God,  the  care  of  worldly  vanities;  make 
us  contented  with  necessaries.  Pluck  away  our  heai-ts  from 
delighting  in  honours,  treasures,  and  pleasures  of  tliis  hfe  ;  and 
engender  in  us  a  desire  to  be  with  thee  in  thy  eternal  kingdom. 
Give  us,  0  Lord,  such  taste  and  feeling  of  thy  unspeakable  joys 
in  heaven,  that  we  may  alway  long  therefore,  sa}-ing  with,  tliine 
elect,  "  Hasten  thy  kingdom,  0  Lord,  take  us  to  thee." 
Amen. 

Make  us,  0  Lord,  obedient  to  thy  will,  revealed  in  thy 
holy  word ;  make  us  dihgent  to  walk  in  thy  commandments ; 
forgive  us  our  contempt  and  miu-mming  against  the  magistrates 
and  ministers,  which  thou  hast  in  thy  mercy  appointed  ;  make 
us  obedient  unto  their  godly  laws  and  doctrine.  Save  and  pre- 
serve, 0  Lord,  thine  anointed,  our  Queen  Elizabeth,  that  she 
in  thy  grace  and  fear  may  long  reign  among  us.  Give  peace 
to  all  Christian  nations.  Move  us  by  thy  Spirit  to  love  one 
another,  as  the  members  of  one  body,  that  we  may  all  do  thy 
^vill  here  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Ainen. 

Dig  out  of  us,  O  Lord,  the  venomous  roots  of  covetous- 
ness  and  concupiscence :  or  else  so  repress  them  with  thy 
grace,  that  we  may  be  contented  with  thy  provision  of  neces- 
saries, and  not  to  labom-,  as  we  do,  with  all  toil,  sleight,  guile, 
WTong,  and  oppression,  to  pamper  ourselves  with  vain  super- 
fluities. Feed  our  souls,  O  Lord,  daily  with  the  true  manna  of 
thy  heavenly  word,  and  with  the  gi-ace  of  thy  holy  sacra- 
ments. Give  us  grace  continually  to  read,  hear,  and  medi- 
tate thy  purposes,  judgments,  promises,  and  precepts,  not  to 
the  end  we  may  curiously  argue  thereof,  or  arrogantly  pre- 
sume thereupon,  but  to  frame  our  lives  according  to  thy  will ; 


A    FORM  OP  MEDITATION. 


483 


that  by  keeping  the  covenants  we  may  be  sure  of  the  promises ; 
and  so  make  our  election  and  vocation  certain,  tlurough  our 
constant  faith,  and  virtuous  and  godly  hving.  Amen. 

CoNFOBM  us,  0  Lord,  to  the  image  of  our  Saviour:  so 
burn  our  hearts  with  the  flames  of  love,  that  no  envy,  hatred, 
or  malice,  do  remain  in  us,  but  that  we  may  gladly  forgive 
whatsoever  wrong  is,  or  shall  be,  either  maliciously  or  igno- 
rantly,  done  or  said  against  us.  And  here.  Lord,  in  thy 
presence  (thy  majesty  is  every  where),  we  forgive  whatsoever 
hath  been  by  any  man  practised  against  us,  beseeching  thee 
of  thy  goodness  likewise  to  forgive  it.  And  further,  for  thy 
mercy's  sake,  and  for  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  we 
beseech  thee,  0  dear  Father,  to  forgive  us  those  horrible  and 
damnable  sins,  which  we  have  committed  against  thy  majesty, 
for  which  thou  hast  now  justly  brought  this  pestilence  and 
plague  upon  us.  Let  the  ceasing  thereof,  we  beseech  thee, 
certify  us  of  thy  mercy  and  remission.  Amen. 

We  know,  0  Lord,  the  weakness  of  ourselves,  and  how 
ready  we  are  to  fall  from  thee :  suffer  not  therefore  Satan  to 
shew  his  power  and  malice  upon  us ;  for  we  are  not  able  to 
withstand  his  assaults.  Arm  us,  O  Lord,  alway  with  thy 
grace,  and  assist  us  with  thy  Holy  Spirit  in  all  kinds  of 
temptation.  Amen. 

Deliver  us,  0  dear  Father,  from  all  evils,  both  bodily 
and  ghostly.  Deliver,  O  Lord,  from  trouble  of  conscience  all 
that  are  snarled'  in  their  sins.  Deliver,  O  Lord,  from  all  fear 
of  persecution  and  tyranny  om'  brethren,  that  are  under  the 
cross  for  profession  of  thy  word.  Deliver,  0  merciful  Father, 
those  that,  for  our  sins  and  offences,  are  already  tormented 
with  the  rage  of  pestilence.  Recover  those,  0  Lord,  that  are 
already  stricken,  and  save  the  rest  (of  this  my  household) 
from  this  grievous  infection.  Amen. 

Grant  this,  O  dear  Father,  for  our  Saviour  Jesus  Ohrisfs 
sake,  to  whom  with  Thee,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour 
and  glory,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

%  End  with  the  LordPs  Prayer. 
\}  snarled:  entangled.] 


31—2 


484 


APPENDIX  V. 


IT  A  Prayer  to  God  to  cease  the  Plague. 

0  Lord  God,  which,  for  our  innumerable  sins,  dost  here 
fatherly  correct  us,  to  the  end  we  should  not  feel  the  rigour 
of  thy  severe  judgment  in  eternal  condemnation,  we  humbly 
submit  ourselves  unto  thy  grace  and  pity,  beseeching  thee,  for 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  that  although  we  have  justly 
deserved  this  plague  now  laid  upon  us,  yet  it  may  please  thee, 
in  the  multitude  of  thy  mercies,  to  withdraw  thy  rod  from  us. 
Grant  us,  0  Lord,  true  repentance  of  oiu"  sins,  wliich  (as  it 
did  in  that  good  king  Ezekias),  may  deliver  us  from  the  plague 
laid  upon  us,  and  cause  those  that  be  sick  to  recover.  Or  if 
thou  have  determined  to  take  a  number  of  us  out  of  the 
miseries  of  this  present  world,  give  us  the  comfort  of  thy 
Holy  Spirit,  that  may  make  us  glad  and  wiUing  to  come  unto 
thee.  Give  us  grace,  O  Lord,  so  to  prepare  ourselves,  that 
we  may  be  ready,  with  the  wise  virgins,  to  enter  into  life  with 
ciu"  Saviour  Christ,  whensoever  it  shall  please  thee  to  call  us. 
Grant  us  this,  O  dear  Father,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  our 
only  Mediator  and  Advocate ;  to  whom  with  Thee,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour  and  glory,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 


INDEX  OF  MATTERS,  &c. 


A. 

Accounts,  injunction  respecting  those 

of  the  church  of  York,  152. 
Admonition,  to  be  read  by  ministers 

to  their  people,  respecting  infection, 

271. 

"  Admonition  to  Parliament,"  Thos. 
Cartwright  the  principal  author,  348. 

Adulterers,  names  of,  to  be  presented 
to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Advowsons,  article  to  be  inquired  re- 
specting those  in  the  province  of 
Canterbury,  17!) ;  archbishop  Grin- 
dal's  dislike  to  the  granting  of,  espe- 
cially by  ecclesiastical  persons,  329. 

TEschylus,  death  of,  8. 

Affinity,  Table  of,  to  be  affixed  in  the 
parish  church,  12B  ;  to  be  read  at 
least  twice  a  year,  ibid. 

Agues,  their  prevalence  in  Yorkshire, 
325. 

Albs  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 

Alexander,  pope,  sets  his  foot  on  the 
neck  of  the  emperor  Frederic  Bar- 
barossa,  21,  but  this  event  called  in 
question  by  the  greatest  part  of  mo- 
dern authors,  21,  n.  5. 

Allen,  cardinal,  various  tracts  written 
by  him  in  furtherance  of  the  Spanish 
invasion,  l(i9. 

Altar,  an,  though  made  but  of  lime 
and  stone,  called  by  Jacob,  "  The 
mighty  (iod  of  Israel,"  41. 

Altar-cloths,  not  to  be  used,  155. 

Altars,  to  be  taken  down  by  the  church- 
wardens, 134;  article  concerning,  in 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  l.W. 

Altar-stones  to  be  broken,  defaced,  and 
bestowed  to  some  common  use,  134. 

Amalekites  conquered  by  JMoses,  41. 

Ambrose,  St,  highly  commends  Va- 
lentinian  and  Theodosius,  11;  his 
commendation  of  the  emperor  Gra- 
tian,  18;  why  he  commends  Theo- 
dosius, 25;  his  remark  where  we 
ought  to  seek  the  Lord,  54  ;  declar- 
cth  the  meaning  of  St  Paul's  words, 


"  M'^hoso  eateth  of  this  bread,  &c.," 
55 ;  words  of,  that  he  taketh  the  sa- 
crament unworthily  that  taketh  i 
otlierwise  than  Christ  ordained  it,  57; 
saith,  because  we  are  delivered  by 
the  Lord's  death,  in  the  remembrance 
of  the  same  by  eating  and  drinking 
we  signify  the  body  and  blood  which 
were  offered  up  for  us,  65;  saith, 
such  is  the  force  and  strength  of  the 
word,  that  the  bread  and  wine  remain 
the  same  as  they  were,  and  yet  are 
changed  into  another  thing,  69;  call- 
eth  the  sacrament,  typum  Corporis 
Christi,  69;  words  of,  to  Theodo- 
sius, 388 ;  and  to  Valentinian,  that 
the  conference  about  faith  ought  to 
be  left  to  the  priests,  388. 
Anabaptists,  seize  the  city  of  Miinster, 
and  commit  atrocities  which,  as  Mo- 
sheim  observes,  would  surpass  all 
credibility,  were  they  not  attested  in 
a  manner  that  excludes  every  de- 
gree of  doubt  and  uncertainty,  256, 
n.  1. 

Ananias  and  Sapphira,  death  of,  8. 
Anne  of  Hungary,  p.  14. 
Antiphoners,  to  be  utterly  abolished, 
135. 

Antoine  de  IJourbon,  king  of  Navarre, 
the  second  Julian,  death  of,  253. 

Apprentices,  article  respecting  the  in- 
struction of,  161. 

Archdeacons,  article  to  be  inquired  re- 
specting their  residence,  &.C.,  179; 
to  appoint  portions  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament to  the  clergy  to  be  conned 
without  book,  184. 

Arians,  whence  their  heresy  sprung,  41. 

Articles,  to  be  put  in  execution  within 
the  archdeaconry  of  York,  154;  to 
be  inquired  of  within  the  province 
of  Canterbury,  156;  to  be  inquired 
of  in  all  cathedrals  and  collegiate 
churches,  178;  of  convocation  touch- 
ing the  clergy  of  the  province  of  Can- 
terbury, 184. 


486 


INDEX. 


Articles  of  Religion,  when  to  be  openly 
read  in  church,  128. 

Articles  of  the  Faith,  when  to  be  re- 
cited, 161. 

Articles  and  Discipline,  book  of,  (Li- 
ber quorundamcanonum, )  archbishop 
Grindal's  opinion  of,  32/. 

Athanasius,  St,  his  funeral  sermon 
written  by  Gregory  Nazianzen,  10;  on 
these  words,  "  Whosoever  shall  speak 
a  word  against  the  Son  of  Man," 
saith,  the  words  that  Christ  here 
speaketh,  be  not  carnal,  but  spiritual. 
For  what  body  might  have  sufficed 
for  all  that  should  eat,  to  be  a  nour- 
ishment of  the  whole  world.  But 
therefore  he  maketh  mention  of  the 
ascension  of  the  Son  of  man  into  hea- 
ven, to  the  intent  to  pluck  them  away 
from  that  corporal  cogitation,  67,  8. 

Augustine,  St,  saying  of,  respecting 
the  last  day  of  our  life,  5 ;  saying  of, 
that  he  cannot  die  evil,  that  hath 
lived  well,  and  hardly  can  he  die 
well,  that  hath  lived  evil,  30 ;  de- 
clareth  that  Christ's  body  is  placed 
in  one  room,  52  ;  saith,  the  sacrament 
is  an  outward  token  of  love  and  cha- 
rity, 55  ;  sharply  rebuketh  them  that 
think  to  eat  Christ  with  their  mouth, 
44  ;  his  words  to  the  Capemaites, 
which  took  Christ  grossly  in  the  sa- 
crament, 44 ;  remark  respecting  the 
unfaithful  receiving  not  the  body  of 
Christ,  58  ;  giveth  a  good  cause  why 
the  sacrament,  although  it  be  not  the 
body  of  Christ,  is  notwithstanding 
called  the  body  of  Christ,  61  ;  saith, 
a  figurative  speech  is  not  to  be  taken 
after  the  letter,  63 ;  teacheth,  to  know 
the  plain  sense  from  a  figure,  63; 
says,  Christ  doubted  not  to  say.  This 
is  my  body,  when  he  gave  but  a  sign 
of  his  body,  and  received  Judas  to 
the  supper,  in  which  he  commanded 
and  delivered  a  figure  of  his  body  and 
blood  unto  his  disciples,  65;  saith, 
in  those  carnal  oblations  the  flesh  of 
Christ  was  figured  which  he  should 
offer  for  our  sins,  and  the  blood  which 
he  should  bestow  for  us  :  but  in  this 
.sacrifice,  the  sacrament,  is  the  giving 
of  thanks  and  memorial  of  the  flesh 
of  Christ  which  he  hath  offered  for 


us,  and  of  the  blood  which  he  hath 
shed  for  us.  In  that  sacrifice,  there- 
fore, is  signified  figuratively  what 
should  be  given  for  us  ;  in  this  sa- 
crifice what  is  given  to  us  is  evidently 
declared.  In  those  sacrifices  the  Son 
of  God  was  before  preached  to  be 
slain ;  in  this  sacrifice  he  is  shewed 
to  be  slain  already  for  the  wicked, 
68  ;  saith,  no  man  ought  in  any  wise 
to  doubt  but  that  every  faithful  man 
is  then  partaker  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  the  Lord,  when  in  baptism  he  is 
made  a  member  of  Christ.  For  he 
shall  not  be  deprived  of  the  partici- 
pation and  benefit  of  that  sacrament 
when  he  findeth  in  himself  that  thing 
which  the  sacrament  doth  signify, 
69 ;  declareth  that  the  sacrament 
must  needs  be  a  figure  and  a  remem- 
brance of  the  body  of  Christ;  for 
otherwise  it  seemeth  to  be  more  hor- 
rible to  eat  man's  flesh,  than  to  kill 
a  man ;  and  more  horrible  to  drink 
man's  blood,  than  to  shed  it,  70;  on 
psalm  xcviii,  saith.  Ye  shall  not  eat 
this  body  which  you  see,  and  drink 
that  blood  which  they  shall  shed  that 
shall  crucify  me.  I  commend  unto 
you  a  sacrament,  70  ;  seeketh  no 
starting  holes,  nor  yet  any  indirect 
shifts  to  obscure  the  truth,  1 97 ;  saith, 
places  that  be  dark,  are  to  be  ex- 
pounded by  other  that  be  light,  197; 
saith,  to  eat  Christ's  body  is  a  figu- 
rative speech,  198. 
Augustus,  emperor,  saying  of,  17- 
Auricular  confession  in  Lent  or  at  any 

other  time,  not  to  be  made,  140. 
Aylmer,  Mr,  archdeacon  of  Lincobi, 
afterwards  bishop  of  London,  a  fit 
person  to  answer  the  Latin  book  of 
Discipline,  3o3. 

B. 

Baker,  Dr.  Philip,  provost  of  King's 
College,  Cambridge,  misdemeanors 
objected  against  him,  308  ;  deprived 
by  the  Queen's  commissioners,  ibid. 

Baldwin,  Dr.  Francis,  professor  of  civil 
law,  and  reader  at  Heidelberg,  his 
fitness  to  attend  the  conference  at 
Poissy  between  the  papists  and 
French  protestants,  245. 


INDEX. 


487 


Bangor,  cathedral  churcli  of,  injunc- 
tion given  to  the  dean  and  chapter, 
183. 

Banns  of  marriage,  injunctions  respect- 
ing, 126. 

Baptism,  private,  article  of  convocation 
respecting,  188. 

Baptism,  sacrament  of,  article  respect- 
ing, 161 ;  Glin  affirms  that  it  doth 
not  consist  in  the  word  "  I,"  or  in 
the  word  "  thee,"  or  in  the  words 
"in  the  name,  &c.,"  but  in  all  the 
words  spoken  in  order,  190. 

Baptism,  water  of,  is,  after  a  certain 
manner,  the  blood  of  Christ,  62. 

Barbarossa,  Frederic,  emperor,  kisses 
the  foot  of  pope  Alexander,  21. 

Bartlett,  a  reader  of  a  div  inity  lecture 
in  St  Giles'  Parish  without  Cripple- 
gate,  though  suspended  by  tlie  bishop, 
took  upon  him  to  read  again  without 
licence,  288. 

Barton  (George),  parson  of  Abchurch, 
an  infamous  clergyman,  deprived  by 
Bishop  Grindal,  260. 

Basilides,  espouser  of  the  heresy  of  the 
Gnostics,  59,  n.  5. 

Basilius  IMagnus,  his  funeral  sermon, 
written  by  Gregory  Nazianzen,  10 ; 
calleth  the  sacrament  antitypum  cor- 
poris Christi,  69. 

Bate-maker,  maker  of  discords,  article 
respecting,  181. 

Bawds,  names  of,  to  be  presented  to  the 
ordinary,  143. 

Beads,  injunction  respecting  the  not 
wearing  of,  140. 

Beddem,  a  house  so  called  in  York, 
injunction  respecting,  148. 

Bede,  quotation  from  respecting  the 
bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper, 
47  ;  on  the  words  of  Christ,  "  Now 
a  little  while  you  shall  see  me,"  !A. 

Bedell,  challenged  of  false  doctrine, 
204. 

Bella  Domini,  what  called  in  the  scrip- 
tures, 13. 

Bells,  ringing  and  tolling,  injunction 

respecting,  130 ;  article  to  be  inquired 

of  respecting,  160. 
Bemy,  or  Verny,  hired  by  the  Spanish 

ambassador's   secretary   to  murder 

lord  Burleigh,  332,  n.  1. 
Bertramus,  or  Ratramnus,  his  book, 


written  at  the  request  of  Charles  the 
Bald,  not  of  Charlemagne,  73,  n.  4. 
Best,  John,  bishop  of  Carlisle,  recom- 
mendation  of  him  to  sir  Wm.  Cecil, 
268,  and  see  n.  2. ;  complains  of 
want  of  preachers  in  his  diocese, 
285. 

Bing,  Dr,  recommended  as  visitor 
for  St  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
359. 

Blasphemers,  names  of  to  be  presented 
to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Bonham,  Wm.,  preacher,  promise  made 
by  him,  318. 

Bonner,  Edmund,  late  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, death  of,  307. 

Borgest,  the  Spanish  ambassador's  se- 
cretary, hires  two  desperate  men  to 
murder  lord  Burleigh,  332,  n.  1. 

Boweland,  Thomas,  a  Londoner,  ex- 
amined before  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners, 201. 

Bowls,  game  of,  injunction  respecting, 
138. 

Brazen  serpent,  a  token,  42. 

Breaking  of  bread,  what  meant  by,  42. 

Breathing  over  the  sacramental  bread 
and  wine,  article  respecting,  159. 

Bristow,  a  popish  author,  169. 

Brown,  Thomas,  of  Shrewsbury,  arch- 
bishop Grindal's  letter  to  the  bishop 
of  London  respecting  a  collection  to 
be  made  for  him,  404. 

Broxboum  parsonage,  statement  of 
archbishop  Grindal,  respecting,  332. 

Burleigh,  lord,  see  Cecil. 

BuUinger  (Henry),  quotation  from,  re- 
specting wearing  of  ecclesiastical 
garments,  207 ;  references  to  bishop 
Grindal's  letters  to  him,  290  ;  writes 
a  book  against  the  bull  of  pope  Pius 
the  Fifth,  deposing  queen  Elizabeth, 
328. 

Burning  candles,  what  signified  by  the 

expression,  6. 
Bursars,  in  cathedral  churches,  article 

to  be  inquired  respecting,  180. 

C. 

Calvin,  quotation  from,  on  justiKcation, 
255,  w. 

Candlemas  Day,  why  so  called,  140, 
n.  1. 


488 


INDEX. 


Candles,  not  to  be  burnt  superstitiously 
in  the  church,  on  Candlemas  Day, 
140. 

Candlesticks  to  be  destroyed  in  the  pro- 
vince of  York,  135 ;  article  respecting 
same  in  the  province  of  Canterbury, 
159. 

Capemaites,  how  they  took  Christ  in 
the  sacrament,  44. 

Cards,  playing  at,  injunction  respect- 
ing, 138. 

Cannichel,  warden  of  Liddisdale,  in 
Scotland,  taken  prisoner,  sent  into 
England,  kept  at  York,  and  then 
sent  home  with  honour  and  certain 
presents,  355,  n.  4. 

Cartwright,  Thomas,  not  to  be  per- 
mitted to  read  again  in  the  Univer- 
sity, 305 ;  reader  of  Lady  Margaret's 
divinity  lecture,  account  of  him,  323, 
n.  3,  4. 

Catechism,  the  children  and  servants 
to  be  taught,  124,  137;  Nowel's 
Catechism,  injunction  respecting, 
142,  152;  article  respecting,  162, 
18a 

Cathedrals  and  coUegiate  churches,  ar- 
ticles to  be  inquired  of  respecting, 
178. 

Cecil,  sir  WiUiam  ;  11th  mourner  at 
the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand, 
33 ;  sends  a  letter  to  Grindal  to  con- 
sult concerning  a  fast  for  the  judg- 
ment of  the  plague,  79 ;  letters  of 
Grindal  to,  see  table  of  contents ; 
created  baron  Burleigh,  and  made 
lord  high  treasurer,  329 ;  recom- 
mended as  visitor  for  St  John's 
College,  Cambridge,  359. 

Censers,  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 

Cerdon,  an  espouser  of  the  heresy  of 
the  Gnostics,  59,  n.  5. 

Chancellor,  of  the  cathedral  of  Canter- 
bury, article  to  be  inquired  respect- 
ing, 178. 

Chancels,  or  choirs  of  churches  and 
chapels,  to  be  repaired  and  main- 
tained in  good  estate,  131. 

Chapter,  meeting  annually  of  the  dean 
and  chapter  of  York,  151. 

Charles  the  Bald,  the  book  of  Bertra- 
mus,  or  Ratramnus,  written  at  the 
request  of,  73. 

f'hatillon,  cardinal,  Odet  dc  Coligni, 


brother  of  the  admiral  of  France,  his 
arrival  in  England,  299,  n.  3. 

Cheke,  Sir  John,  one  of  K.  Edward's 
visitors  at  the  disputation  held  at 
Cambridge,  1549,  194. 

Chest,  for  the  alms  of  the  poor,  with 
three  locks  and  keys  to  be  provided 
by  the  churchwardens  of  York,  134 ; 
article  respecting,  in  the  province  of 
Canterbury,  158. 

Children,  injunctions  to  the  clergy  re- 
specting their  instruction,  124. 

Choristers  of  the  church  of  York,  in- 
junction respecting,  152. 

Chrism,  article  respecting  the  use  of,  in 
the  ministration  of  the  sacrament  of 
baptism,  160. 

Chrismatories,  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 

Christ,  dialogue  respecting  his  words 
"  This  is  my  body,"  39 ;  sense  of 
them  expounded,  40;  ordained  not 
his  body,  but  a  sacrament  of  his  body, 
43  ;  is  no  food  for  the  body,  but  the 
soul,  44 ;  how  his  body  is  taken  by 
faith,  46;  his  body  spiritual  meat, 
47 ;  his  body  imprisoned  by  the  pa- 
pists in  a  box,  and  afterward  burned 
when  it  is  mouldy,  50 ;  his  body 
spiritual  in  the  sacrament,  say  the 
papists,  50  ;  must  be  received  with 
faith,  says  Gregory,  58 ;  took  bread 
and  made  it  his  body,  saying,  "  This 
is  my  body,"'  that  is  to  say,  a  figure 
of  my  body,  65  ;  doubted  not  to  say, 
This  is  my  body,  when  he  gave  but 
a  sign  of  his  body,  65;  received  Ju- 
das to  the  supper,  in  which  he  com- 
mended and  delivered  a  figure  of  his 
body  and  blood  unto  his  disciples, 
65 ;  said  twice,  "  I  will  not  drink  of 
the  fruit  of  the  vine,"  196;  "to  eat 
his  body,"  saith  Augustine,  a  figura- 
tive speech,  198. 

Christ  Church,  Oxford,  book  of  in- 
junctions to  be  observed  there  till 
their  book  of  statutes  is  finished,  282. 

Chrysostom,  St,  quotation  from,  26; 
saith,  all  mysteries  must  be  considered 
with  inward  eyes  ;  that  is  to  say,  spi- 
ritually, 62,  64  ;  saith,  when  they  ob- 
ject unto  us,  and  ask,  How  know  you 
that  Christ  was  offered  up  ?  then,  al- 
leging these  things,  we  stop  their 
mouths.   For  if  Christ  died  not,  then 


INDEX. 


489 


whose  sign  or  token  is  this  sacrifice  ? 
65;  preferreth  a  poor  man  before  the 
sacrament,  and  calleth  him  the  body 
of  Christ,  rather  than  the  other,  66  ; 
says,  if  it  be  so  perilous  a  matter  to 
translate  these  sanctified  vessels  into 
private  uses,  in  the  which  is  not  the 
true  body  of  Christ,  but  a  mystery  of 
the  body  of  Christ  is  contained,  how 
much  more  then  these  vessels  of  our 
body  ?  67 ;  saith,  after  the  bread  is 
sanctified,  it  is  called  bread  no  more, 
although  the  nature  of  bread  still  re- 
mains, 72  ;  manuscript  of  some  of 
his  homilies  taken  to  bishop  Grindal, 
291. 

Churches,  injunction  respecting,  134, 
5. 

Churchwardens,  to  provide  pulpit  at 
the  charges  of  the  parish,  132  ;  how 
to  be  chosen,  133  ;  their  duties,  ibid. 

Churchyards,  to  be  well  fenced,  &c  , 
135. 

Cicero,  quoted,  4. 

Circumcision,  called  the  covenant, 
whereas  it  was  but  a  token  of  the 
covenant,  41. 

Clergy,  injunctions  for,  123. 

Coffer,  with  two  locks  and  keys  to  be 
provided  by  the  churchwardens,  134; 
for  the  keeping  of  the  register  book, 
in  the  province  of  Canterbury,  158. 

Coligni,  Odet  de,  see  Chatillon,  car- 
dinal. 

Commination,  form  of,  when  to  be  read, 
127;  article  respecting,  within  the 
province  of  Canterbury,  158. 

Commissaries,  article  to  be  inquired  re- 
specting, 178. 

Common  Prayer,  book  of,  to  be  pro- 
vided by  the  churchwardens,  133; 
article  concerning,  in  the  province  of 
Canterbury,  J  57. 

Common  Prayer,  form  of,  during  the 
plague,  84,  sqq. 

Communion,  to  whom  not  to  be  admin- 
istered, 125  ;  to  be  received  thrice  a 
year,  at  the  least,  by  all  men  and 
women  of  fourteen  years  and  upwards, 
137;  injunction  to  the  dean  and  chap, 
ter  of  York  respecting  the  ministra- 
tion  of,  148;  injunction  respecting, 
in  the  cathedral  church  of  Bangor, 
181. 


Communion-bread,  how  to  be  delivered 
to  the  people,  124;  communion  bread 
and  wine  to  be  provided  by  the 
churchwardens,  134 ;  article  respect- 
ing, in  the  province  of  Canterbury 
158. 

Communion-cup  of  silver,  and  cover  of 
silver  for  the  same,  to  be  provided 
by  the  churchwardens  of  York,  133; 
article  respecting,  in  the  province  of 
Canterbury,  158. 

Concealments;  letter  of  archbishop 
Grindal  to  lord  Burleigh,  complain- 
ing of  injuries  offered  to  the  clergy 
by  those  who  were  sent  down  upon 
concealments,  343. 

Conducts,  conducti ;  hired  chaplams, 
article  respecting,  181. 

Confession,  if  discreetly  used,  a  laud- 
able custom,  57;  auricular  not  to  be 
used  in  Lent  or  at  any  other  time 
140. 

Contentious  persons,  names  of,  to  be 
presented  to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Convocation,  articles  agreed  upon  at 
one  held  at  Westminster,  in  the  year 
1575,  185. 

Cope,  article  respecting  the  wearine  of 
159.  ®  ' 

Corpus  Christi  day  and  Corpus  Christi 
masses,  when  they  ensued  73. 

Corranus,  a  Spaniard,  account  of  him, 
and  his  contest  with  one  Hierony- 
mus,  309,  n.  3 ;  preferred  to  be  reader 
of  divinity  at  the  Temple,  312,  n.  ■ 
bishop  Grindal's  judgment  on  him' 
313,  14.  ' 

Cosmus,  a  servant  to  the  Dutch  am- 
bassador, fasts  five  or  six  days  by 
Velsius's  persuasion,  that  after  his 
abstinence  he  might  receive  illumi- 
nations a  coelo,  255;  but  in  the  end 
fell  mad,  ihib. ;  Grindal's  advice  re- 
specting, ibid. 

Counterfeit  ministers,  names  of  to  be 
certified  to  the  bishops,  186. 

Coverdale,  Miles,  his  letter  to  Cecil 
upon  his  appointment  by  bishop 
Grindal  to  St  Magnus,  London 
284,  M.  ] . 

Cross-week,  or  gang-days,  what  so 

called,  141. 
Crosses  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 
Crossing,  article  respecting,  159. 


490 


INDEX. 


Cup,  "is  the  new  Testament,"  saith 
Paul,  and  yet  is  not  the  cup  indeed 
the  very  new  Testament,  41. 

Curate,  not  to  serve  any  one  cure, 
without  letters  testimonial  of  the  or- 
dinary of  the  place  whence  he  came, 
128. 

Cures,  no  minister  or  priest  to  serve 
two,  without  special  licence  imder  the 
ordinary's  seal,  128. 

Cyprian,  St,  his  funeral  sermon  written 
by  Gregory  Nazianzen,  10  ;  saith,  in 
taking  tlie  sacrament,  we  sharpen  not 
our  tooth,  nor  prepare  our  belly, 4li; 
but  the  treatise  De  Coena  Domini, 
whence  this  is  taken,  attributed  to 
him  on  doubtful  authority,  46,  n.  1. ; 
passage  of  explained,  198. 


D. 

Dacres,  Leonard,  younger  son  of  Wil- 
liam Lord  Dacres,  raises  a  rebellion, 
15t;y,  322. 

Dacres,  William,  son  of  Richard  Da- 
cres, of  Carlisle,  married  to  Anne 
Grindal,  niece  of  bishop  Grindal,  322. 

Damasus,  bishop,  quotation  from,  re- 
specting the  body  of  Christ,  53. 

Darly,  Henry  lord,  sixth  mourner  at 
the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdi- 
nand, 32. 

David,  king,  wonderfully  exercised  in 
worldly  troubles,  105 ;  confesseth  that 
God  was  ever  his  helper  and  deliver- 
er, when  he  called  upon  him,  105. 
Day's  minds,"  what  they  were,  136. 

Dead,  prayer  for,  lacks  all  authority 
and  example  of  the  canonical  scrip- 
tures, 24  ;  and  although  in  Chrysos- 
tom  and  St  Ambrose  there  is  men- 
tion of  it,  yet  it  is  in  a  far  other 
meaning  with  them  than  the  school- 
men and  others  have  collected  and 
gathered  of  them,  24,  6. 

Deans,  article  to  be  inquired  respecting 
their  residence,  &c.,  1/9. 

Death,  inevitable  necessity  of,  6;  un- 
certainty of,  7 ;  examples  of  the  lat- 
ter, ibid. ;  all  subject  to,  10. 

De  Profundis,  an  antiphonein  the  office 
for  the  dead,  injunction  respecting, 
140. 


Devotions,  oblations  devoted  to  chari- 
table or  pious  purposes,  163. 

Dilapidation  of  the  goods,  ice,  of  the 
church  of  Canterbury,  article  respect- 
ing, 178. 

Disputation,  second  one  holden  at  Cam- 
bridge, in  the  presence  of  king  Ed- 
ward's visitors,  respecting  transub- 
stantiation,  195,  sqq. 

Disturbers  of  divine  service,  names  of, 
to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  144. 

Divine  service,  all  persons  not  attend- 
ing every  Sunday,  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  &c.,  129;  disturbers  of, 
their  names  to  be  presented  to  the  or- 
dinary, 144  ;  article  respecting  to  be 
inquired  into,  180. 

Docetae,  or  Gnostics,  see  Gnostics. 

Doctors,  how  they  call  the  saiTament 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  why,  63  ; 
words  of  against  the  pope's  doctrine, 
63. 

Doctrine,  erroneous  or  seditious,  in- 
quiry to  be  made  respecting,  181. 

Dorman  (Thomas),  Jewel's  Apology 
attacked  by,  169. 

Dorrell,  Mr,  bishop  Grindal's  opinion 
as  to  his  being  primate  of  Armagh, 
292. 

Doubts,  respecting  private  baptism,  to 
be  resolved  by  the  bishop  of  the  dio- 
cese, 188. 

Drinking  of  the  cup,  what  meant  by, 
42. 

Drunkards,  names  of  to  be  presented 
to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Druthmarus,  Christianus,  a  monk  of 
Corbey,  says.  Wine  maketh  glad  the 
heart  and  increaseth  blood,  and  there- 
fore the  blood  of  Christ  is  not  unaptly 
signified  thereby,  66. 

Dudley,  lord  Robert,  earl  of  Leicester, 
letter  of  bishop  Grindal  to,  respecting 
Sebastian  Westcote,  261. 

E. 

Earl,  Mt,  minister  of  St  Mildred's, 
Bread-street,  letter  to  him,  enjoining 
him  not  to  suffer  any  unlicensed 
preacher  to  use  his  pulpit,  293. 

Earthquake,  letter  of  archbishop  Grin- 
dal to  his  officers  concerning  prayer 
on  account  of  the  earthquake,  415. 


INDEX. 


491 


Ecclesiastical  discipline,  archbishop 
Grindal's  opinions  and  directions 
concerning,  451. 

Elizabeth,  queen,  persuaded  by  arch- 
bishop Parker,  Grindal,  and  Cox,  to 
marry,  19,  ?j.  ;  offended  with  arch- 
bishop Grindal  in  the  matter  of  ex- 
ercises or  prophesyings,  372;  letter 
of,  to  the  bishops  for  the  purpose  of 
suppressing  the  exercise  called  pro- 
phesying, &c.,  467. 

Ember  days  and  lent,  letter  of  arch- 
bishop Grindal  to  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don respecting,  406. 

Erasmus,  his  paraphrases  in  English 
upon  the  gospels  to  be  set  up  in 
some  convenient  place,  in  every 
church  and  chapel,  by  the  church- 
wardens, 134,  157. 

Eucharist,  conference  at  Marpurg  re- 
specting, 251,  n. 

Excommunication, argument  propound- 
ed in  the  convocation  concerning  the 
ordinary  use  of,  451. 

Exercises,  orders  for  reformation  of 
abuses  about,  3/3 ;  account  of  them, 
383 ;  orders  of  them,  3i!4  ;  ground 
of  them,  ibid. ;  called  prophecies  in 
scripture,  385 ;  benefit  of  them,  386 ; 
abuses  of  them,  385. 

F. 

Faculties,  court  of,  account  of  the,  446. 

Family  of  Love,  Henry  Nicolas  of  Hol- 
land, founder  of,  360,  n.  1. 

Fasting-days,  injunction  respecting  ob- 
servance of,  128;  article  respecting 
those  abrogated,  160. 

Fat  images  to  be  destroyed,  135. 

Favourers  of  the  Romish  or  foreign 
power,  names  of  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  144. 

Fecknam,  John,  late  abbot  of  West- 
minster, under  the  care  of  Dr  Good- 
man, dean  of  Westminster,  282. 

Ferdinand,  emperor,  sermon  at  the  fu- 
neral solemnity  of,  3 ;  commendation 
of  him,  11  ;  gifts  of  his  mind,  and 
his  godly  virtues,  12;  his  wars  against 
infidels,  13;  valiantly  defends  Vien- 
na against  the  Turk,  15;  compared 
with  David  and  Solomon,  J7;  crown- 
ed emperor  without  a  mass,  20 ;  re- 


quest made  by  him  to  the  Tridentine 
Council,  that  liberty  may  be  granted 
to  have  the  communion  administered 
in  both  kinds,  22. 

Fermer,  meaning  of  the  word,  161. 

Figurative  speeches,  most  common  in 
scripture,  42. 

Fitzherbert,  Sir  Thomas,  his  case  al- 
luded to,  274. 

Fornicators,  names  of  to  be  presented 
to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Forster,  Sir  John,  warden  of  the  Middle 
March,  taken  prisoner  and  carried 
into  Scotland,  355,  n.  4. 

Foxe,  John,  letters  to,  from  bishop 
Grindal,  219,  221,  224, 228,  232,  237; 
his  letter  to  Grindal,  230. 

Frankfort,  letter  of  bishop  (irindal  to 
the  magistrates  of,  in  belialf  of  the 
congregation  of  Dutch  protestants 
there,  247. 

Fratries,  or  refectories,  description  of 
them,  272,  n. 

Froschover,  fittest  man  to  commit  the 
business  of  printing  Cranmer's  con- 
troversy with  Gardiner  on  the  eucha- 
rist,  221. 

G. 

Gang-days,  what  so  called,  141,  168. 

"  Gaping  Gulph,  the,"  a  book  written 
by  John  Stubbs,  against  the  marriage 
of  queen  Elizabeth  to  the  duke  of 
Anjou,  408,  n. 

Garments,  article  to  be  inquired  respect- 
ing those  of  the  deans,  &c.,  179. 

Gelasius  saith,  in  the  eucharist  the  sub- 
stance of  the  bread  and  nature  of  the 
wine  cease  not  to  be.  For  the  image 
and  similitude  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  the  Lord  is  celebrated  in  the  ac- 
tion of  the  mysteries,  66. 

Geneva,  letter  of  archbishop  Grindal 
to  the  bishops  for  a  collection  in  be- 
half of,  429. 

Geneva,  church  of,  communicate  with 
wafer  cakes,  208. 

Gibson,  prebendary  of  Botevant,  en- 
joined to  view  tlie  statutes  relating  to 
the  church  of  V'ork,  151. 

Girding  of  the  loins,  what  signified  by 
the  expression,  6. 

(Jlin,  one  of  the  Romish  disputants  at 


492 


INDEX. 


the  disputation  held  at  Cambridge, 
1549,  194. 

Goodman,  Christopher,  remarks  on  a 

tract  of  his,  printed  at  Geneva,  327. 
Grammar-schools,  article  to  be  inquired 

respecting,  in  cathedral  churches,  180. 
Gnostics,  or  Docetae,  their  origin,  59 ; 

why  so  called,  69,  n.  6 ;  founder  of, 

ibid. 

Goad,  Roger,  made  provost  of  King's 
College,  Cambridge,  in  the  room  of 
Dr  Philip  Baker,  deprived,  308,  n. ; 
recommended  as  visitor  for  St  John's 
College,  Cambridge,  359. 

Godfathers,  injunctions  respecting,  126. 

Godmothers,  injunctions  respecting, 
126. 

Goodman,  Dr  Gabriel,  dean  of  West- 
minster, one  of  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners, June  20,  1567,  201. 

Goodrich,  Thomas,  bishop  of  Ely,  one 
of  K.  Edward's  visitors,  at  the  dis- 
putation held  at  Cambridge,  1549, 
194. 

Gorgonia,  sister  of  Gregory  Nazianzen, 
miraculous  cure  of,  by  application 
to  the  reserved  sacramental  elements, 
48,  n. 

Goths,  why  sent  against  the  Christians, 
98. 

Grailes,  book  of,  to  be  abolished,  135. 

Grants  by  the  chapter-seal,  article  to  be 
inquired  respecting  in  the  province 
of  Canterbury,  179. 

Gratian,  emperor,  commended  by  St. 
Ambrose,  18. 

Gregory  Nazianzen,  why  called  Theo- 
logus,  10 ;  writes  the  funeral  sermons 
of  Basilius  Magnus,  and  others,  ibid. 

Gregory,  St,  what  he  calls  Christ's 
body,  46 ;  says  that  Christ's  body 
must  be  received  by  faith,  58. 

Grindal,  Edmund,  birth  of ;  narrow 
escape  from  an  accident ;  sent  to 
Magdalene  College,  Cambridge,  and 
removed  to  Christ's  College  and  Pem- 
broke Hall,  of  which  last  he  became 
fellow,  president,  and  master ;  took 
the  degrees  of  B.A.  and  M.A.;  ad- 
mitted to  a  fellowship  ;  ordained  by 
Bird,  bishop  of  Winchester ;  served 
the  office  of  senior  proctor,  i. ;  select- 
ed as  one  of  the  disputants  against 
transubstantiation ;    appointed  lady 


Margaret's  preacher,  and  also  presi- 
dent of  his  college  ;  appointed  chap- 
lain to  bishop  Ridley  ;  engaged  in 
two  private  conferences  on  the  eu- 
charistic  controversy,  ii. ;  appointed 
chaplain  to  king  Edward  VI.,  and 
obtains  a  prebend  in  Westminster, 
iii. ;  on  the  death  of  king  Edward, 
goes  to  Strasburgh  and  other  places 
abroad,  and  assists  Foxe  in  his  Acts 
and  Monuments,  ib. ;  deputed  to 
visit  Frankfort,  in  the  hope  of  allay- 
ing the  dissensions  amongst  the 
English  exiles  there,  iv.;  on  the 
death  of  queen  Mary,  returns  to 
England,  ib. ;  assists  at  the  revision 
of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and 
at  a  conference  held  at  Westminster, 
between  eight  divines  on  the  Romish 
and  eight  on  the  Protestant  side,  v. ; 
one  of  the  commissioners  for  the  royal 
visitation  in  the  north  of  England,  ib. ; 
consecrated  bishop  of  London,  vi. ; 
holds  his  primary  visitation,  and  is  en- 
gaged in  a  synod  held  at  St  Paul's  for 
the  purpose  of  establishing  an  unifor- 
mity in  worship,  vii. ;  draws  up  a  form 
of  prayer  and  fasting,  in  consequence 
of  the  plague,  ib. ;  proceeds  to  the  de- 
gree of  doctor  in  divmity  ;  preaches 
a  sermon  at  the  funeral  solemnity  of 
the  emperor  Ferdinand  VII.,  and  is 
engaged  on  the  bishops'  bible,  viii. ; 
nominated  archbishop  of  York,  ib.  ; 
and  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  x. ; 
falls  under  the  queen's  displeasure 
in  regard  to  the  exercises  called  pro- 
phesyings,  xi. ;  writes  to  the  queen 
in  defence  of  them,  xii. ;  is  confined 
to  his  house,  and  sequestered  for  six 
months,  xiii. ;  restored  to  a  certain 
extent  to  the  exercise  of  his  ecclesi- 
astical jurisdiction,  xv. ;  afflicted 
with  blindness,  ib. ;  death,  and  cha- 
racter, ib.;  burial,  ib.;  inscriptions 
on  his  tomb,  xvi. ;  bishop  Tanner's 
account  of  him,  xvii.,  n.  3  ;  list  of 
his  remains,  xviii.  sq. ;  letter  to  Mr 
Mullins,  archdeacon  of  London,  re- 
specting the  plague,  78 ;  his  form  of 
common  prayer,  84;  order  for  the 
general  fast,  93 ;  thanksgiving  for 
the  abatement  of  the  plague,  111; 
short  form  of  thanksgiving  for  the 


INDEX. 


493 


ceasing  of  the  plague,  115;  injunc- 
tions and  articles  of  inquiry  given  at 
various  times,  121  ;  argues  against 
transubstantiation,  193;  saith,  that 
the  sacrament  remaineth  bread  and 
wine  after  the  consecration,  196;  let- 
ters of,  to  different  persons,  238 ; 
contention  in  the  university  of  Cam- 
bridge, between  the  vice-chancellor 
and  doctors,  and  the  masters  and 
heads  of  colleges,  referred  to  him, 
3t)5,  n. ;  letter  to  the  queen  about 
prophesyings  and  exercises,  384 ;  his 
submission,  400  ;  will,  458. 
Guest,  one  of  the  disputants  at  the 
second  disputation  held  at  Cam- 
bridge, 1549,  194. 

H. 

Hamsted,  Hadrian,  apologist  for  some 
anabaptists,  cited  before  the  bishop 
of  London,  and  openly  censured, 
n.  243 ;  revocation  offered  to  him  by 
the  bishop  of  London,  441. 

Hand-bells  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 

Hanun,  king  of  the  Ammonites,  a 
princely  embassage  sent  to  him  by 
David,  to  comfort  him  upon  the  death 
of  his  father,  29. 

Harding  (Thomas),  bishop  Jewel's 
Apology  attacked  by,  lfi9. 

Hare,  Michael,  a  popish  guest,  sent  to 
bishop  Grindal  by  the  council,  319. 

Hawford,  Dr,  recommended  as  visitor 
for  St  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
359. 

Hawkins,  Robert,  a  Londoner,  exa- 
mined before  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners, 201. 

Hearers,  or  sayers  of  mass,  names  of, 
to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  144. 

Hem-y  VII.  (not  VI.),  emperor,  said 
by  some  authors  to  have  been  poi- 
soned by  a  Dominican  named  Ber- 
nard  Politian,  in  administering  the 
eucharist,  60,  n.  3. 

Herbert,  Henry,  lord,  fifth  mourner  at 
the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand, 
32, 

Herod  Agrippa,  death  of,  8. 

Hildebrand,  pope  Gregory  VII.,  pro- 
cured the  deposing  and  death  of  the 
emperor  Henry  IV.,  21. 


Histriones,  or  common  players,  sugges- 
tion of  bishop  Grindal,  that  they 
should  be  prohibited  for  one  whole 
year,  269. 

"  Hoc  est  corpus  meum,"  expounded, 
40. 

Holydays,  injunction  respecting  ob- 
servance of,  128. 

Holy-water-stocks  to  be  destroyed, 
135,  159. 

Homilies,  to  be  read  in  order  on  Wed- 
nesdays, 85  ;  injunctions  respecting, 
127;  two  tomes  of  to  be  placed  in 
parish  churches  and  chapels,  157; 
article  respecting  the  reading  of,  161 . 

Horace,  quotation  from,  7. 

Howard,  sir  George,  master  of  the  ar- 
moury,  at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor 
Ferdinand,  33. 

Huns,why  sentagainstthechristians,89. 

Hunsdon,  Henry,  lord,  eighth  mourner 
at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdi- 
nand, 32. 

Hunthigton,  Henry,  earl  of,  third 
mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the  em- 
peror Ferdinand,  32. 

Hutton,  Dr,  dean  of  York,  enjoined  to 
examine  the  statutes  relating  to  the 
church  of  York,  151. 

Hysteron  proteron,  figure  of,  197. 

I. 

Images,  to  be  destroyed,  159. 

Incestuous  persons,  names  of,  to  be  pre. 
sented  to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Indulgences,  how  used  by  some,  29. 

Infection,  remedy  against,  suggested 
by  bishop  Grindal,  268. 

Injunctions  by  Edmund,  archbishop  of 
York,  as  well  to  the  clergy  as  to  the 
laity,  122;  to  be  read  every  half  year, 
129  ;  of  queen  Elizabeth,  to  be  read 
once  every  quarter  of  a  year,  129; 
for  the  laity,  132  ;  injunctions  to  the 
dean  and  chapter  of  York,  145 ;  to 
the  dean  and  chapter  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  Bangor,  183. 

Inquisition  for  forged  or  counterfeit 
letters  of  orders,  to  be  made  in  every 
diocese,  186. 

Inquisition,  set  on  foot  in  Ijondon,  into 
the  order  and  conformity  of  the  mi- 
nisters there,  348. 


494 


INDEX. 


Irensus,  quotation  from,  respecting  the 
sacrament,  47 ;  witnessetii,  that  in 
the  sacrament  remaineth  bread  and 
wine,  by  these  words,  "  as  the  earthly 
bread,  receiving  the  vocation  of  (iod, 
is  now  no  common  bread,  but  the  eu- 
charist,  consisting  of  two  things,  the 
one  earthly  and  the  other  heavenly," 
66. 

Ireland,  James,  a  Londoner,  examined 
before  the  ecclesiastical  commission- 
ers, 201. 

Ismael,  and  his  mother,  mercifully  re- 
lieved, lOfi. 

Ithel,  Dr,  recommended  as  a  visitor 
for  St  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
359. 

J. 

Jehoiakim,  rebuked  by  the  prophet 
Jeremiah,  28. 

Jeremiah,  the  prophet,  king  Jehoia- 
kim rebuked  by,  28. 

Jerome,  St,  permitteth  the  books  of 
Maccabees  to  be  read ;  but  because 
they  be  not  of  the  canon  of  the  scrip- 
tures, they  be  not  sufficient  of  them- 
selves to  establish  any  doctrines  in 
the  church  of  God,  23;  remark  on 
the  word  Jehovah,  41 ;  proveth,  that 
the  body  of  Christ  must  needs  be  con- 
tained in  some  place,  and  calleth  it 
a  foolish  thing  to  seek  for  him  in  a 
narrow  place,  or  in  a  corner,  which 
is  the  light  of  all  the  world,  54. 

Jewel,  bishop,  his  Apology  attacked 
by  Harding  and  others,  169. 

Jews,  ever  most  stubborn  against  God, 
yet,  in  their  distress  calling  upon  the 
Lord,  were  relieved,  106. 

Joannes  Zapolia,  14. 

Johnson,  a  leading  man  among  the 
puritans,  allowed  to  hold  church 
preferment,  348. 

Jonas,  by  prayer  delivered  out  of  the 
belly  of  hell,  106. 

Josiah,  king,  commended  by  the  pro- 
phet Jeremiah,  28. 

Judas  Machabaeus,  not  to  be  followed 
in  offering  a  sacrifice  for  the  dead,  24. 

Jurisdictions,  injunction  respecting 
those  belonging  to  the  prebendaries 
of  the  cathedral  church  of  York,  150. 


K. 

Keepers  of  secret  conventicles,  preach- 
ings, or  lectures,  names  of,  to  be  pre- 
sented to  the  ordinary,  144. 

Kneeling  to  the  sacrament,  forbidden 
in  old  councils,  47. 

Knolles,  sir  Francis,  tenth  mourner  at 
the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand, 
32. 

L. 

Laity,  injunctions  for,  132. 

Lakin,  Dr,  prebendary  of  Wistow,  en- 
joined to  view  the  statutes  relating  to 
the  church  of  York,  151. 

Lamb,  the,  named  the  passover  ;  and 
yet  eaten  in  remembrance  only  of  the 
passover,  41. 

Langdale,  one  of  the  Romish  dis- 
putants at  the  disputation  held  at 
Cambridge,  1549,  194. 

Lasco,  John  a,  first  minister  of  the  fo- 
reigners' church  at  Austin  Friars, 
London,  254,  n.  2. 

Leach,  a  Scotchman,  recommendation 
of  him  to  sir  Wm.  Cecil  by  bishop 
Grindal,  275. 

Legendaries,  books  of,  to  be  abolished, 
135,  159. 

Leslie,  John,  bishop  of  Ross,  queen 
Mary's  agent  in  England,  account  of 
him,  315,  n.  2. 

Letters  dimissory,  article  respecting, 
186. 

Letters,  or  hinderers  of  true  religion, 
names  of  to  be  presented  to  the  ordi- 
nary, 144. 

Lever,  Thomas,  connived  at  in  his 
non-conformity  as  to  habits,  205 ; 
archbishop  Grindal's  commendation 
of  his  suit  for  Sherborn  Hospital,  351. 

Lewis  the  Young,  slain  in  battle,  14. 

Licences  for  preaching,  bearing  date 
before  the  8th  of  February,  1575-0, 
to  be  void,  187. 

Life,  inconveniences  attending  the  hope 
of  a  long  life,  4 ;  a  vapour,  a  sha- 
dow, &c.,  109. 

Lily's  Grammar,  originally  written  for 
St  Paul's  school,  article  respecting 
the  teaching  of,  173. 

Loene,  Peter  de,  minister  of  the  Dutch 
church,  London,  letter  of  bishop 
Grindal  to,  242. 


INDEX. 


495 


Londoners :   examination  of  certain 

Londoners  before  the  ecclesiastical 

commissioners,  201. 
Lord's  supper,  disputation  at  Cambridge 

respecting,  193  ;  see  also  Sacrament, 

itifrii. 

Lowth,  a  puritan,  archbishop  Grindal's 
account  of  him,  and  hope  that  his 
pardon  will  be  staid,  353. 

Lucian,  death  of,  8. 

Lumley,  John  lord,  seventh  mourner 
at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdi- 
nand, 32. 

Luther,  IMartin,  one  of  the  principal 

champions  at  the  conference  at  Mar- 

purg,  231,  n. 
Lynley,  Ulr,  prebendary  of  Husthwaite, 

enjoined  to  examine  the  statutes  of 

the  church  of  Vork,  151. 

M. 

Maccabees,  books  of,  permitted  to  be 
read,  but  because  they  are  not  of  the 
canon  of  scripture,  they  are  not,  saith 
St  Jerome,  sufficient  of  themselves 
to  establish  any  doctrine  in  the  church 
of  God,  23. 

Madew,  Dr,  protestant  disputant  at  the 
disputation  held  at  Cambridge,  1539, 
194. 

JNIagistrates,  reverence  and  honour  to 
be  paid  to  their  authority,  28. 

Mahomet,  the  deceiver  of  the  world,  98. 

Maintainers  of  sectaries,  names  of,  to 
be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  144. 

Malicious  persons,  names  of,  to  be  pre- 
sented to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Malta,  besieged  by  the  Turks,  287. 

Manasses,  mercy  shewn  to,  on  his  re- 
penting, lOfi. 

Mandate  of  archbishop  Grindal,  re- 
specting the  publication  of  the  arti- 
cles agreed  upon  in  the  convocation 
of  1375,  190. 

Manichees,  espousers  of  the  heresy  of 
the  Gnostics,  59,  n.  5. 

Mansion-houses  of  parsons,  &c.,  to  be 
kept  in  good  repair,  131  ;  not  to  be 
let  to  any  lay  person,  140. 

Manuals,  books  of,  to  be  abolished, 
135,  159. 

Marcion,  an  espouser  of  the  heresy  of 


the  Gnostics,  59,  n.  5;  taught  that  the 
creatures  of  (lod,  as  flesh,  bread,  &c., 
were  naught  and  uncleanly,  f>9. 

Marcus,  an  espouser  of  the  heresy  of 
the  Gnostics,  39,  n.  3. 

IMarpurg,  conference  at,  251,  n. 

Marriage,  article  of  convocation  touch- 
ing, 189. 

Marshall,  John,  a  Popish  writer,  l(i9. 
(See  Corrigenda,  p.  xx.) 

Martin,  a  German,  servant  to  bishop 
Grindal,  recommended  by  the  bishop 
to  Utenhovius,  286. 

Martyr,  Peter,  commendation  of  him 
by  bishop  Grindal,  245. 

Mass,  names  of  hearers  or  sayers  of,  to 
be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  143 ; 
mass  forbidden  in  scripture,  211. 

Mass-books  to  be  abolished,  135. 

Mather,  hired  by  the  Spanish  ambas- 
sador's secretary  to  murder  lord 
Burleigh  and  the  queen,  332,  n.  1. 

Matrimony,  breach  of,  accounted  a 
thing  unworthy  of  reprehension  in 
Grindal's  days,  17;  injunction  re- 
specting the  solemnization  of,  132 ; 
article  respecting  the  solemnizing  of, 
101. 

l\Iaundy,  meaning  of  the  word,  51. 

Maximilian,  prince,  crowned  king  of 
the  Romans,  19. 

May,  Dr,  one  of  king  Edward's  visi- 
tors at  the  disputation  held  at  Cam- 
bridge, 1549,  194. 

Melancthon,  Philip,  saith,  "  when  the 
opinion  of  holiness,  of  merit,  or  ne- 
cessity, is  put  unto  things  indifferent, 
then  they  darken  the  light  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  ought  by  all  means  to  be 
taken  ;away,''  210;  one  of  the  princi- 
pal champions  at  the  conference  at 
Marpurg,  251,  n. 

Melchizedek,  allusion  to,  41. 

Memories,  what  so  called,  130,  n.  2. 

Midwives,  article  to  be  inquired  re- 
specting, 174. 

Milerus,  an  Irish  priest,  committed  to 
the  custody  of  bishop  Grindal,  307. 

Misrule,  lords  of,  injunction  respecting, 
141 ;  account  of  them,  173. 

Month-minds,  not  to  be  observed,  130. 

ftlorecroft,  Richard,  a  Londoner,  exa. 
mined  before  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners, 201. 


496 


INDEX. 


Mosheim,  quotation  from,  p.  21. 

Muniment,  &c.,  of  the  church  of  York, 
not  to  be  taken  out  of  the  treasury, 
&c.,  unless  under  certain  conditions, 
152. 

N. 

Nabal,  death  of,  8. 

Nabuchodonosor,  example  of,  8 ;  mercy 
shewn  to  him,  on  his  turning  to  the 
Lord  in  his  trouble,  106. 

Nahash,  father  of  Hanun,  king  of  the 
Ammonites,  29. 

Nevyl,  archbishop,  sumptuous  feast 
given  by,  328. 

Newhaven  (Havre  de  Grace),  surren- 
dered to  the  French,  2(i0,  n.  1. 

Nicholas  II.,  pope,  confirmed  the  opi- 
nion of  the  changing  of  bread  in  the 
sacrament,  and  would  have  made  an 
article  of  the  faith,  and  placed  it  in 
the  credo,  73. 

Nicholls,  John,  a  recanting  Jesuit, 
letter  of  archbishop  Grindal  for  him, 
421. 

Nicolas,  Henry,  of  Holland,  foimder 
of  the  family  of  love,  360,  n.  1. 

Nixson,  William,  a  Londoner,  exa- 
mined before  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners, 201. 

Nowel,  dean,  composes  a  prayer  for 
the  deliverance  from  the  plague  of 
1563,  79 ;  homily  composed  by,  on 
occasion  of  the  plague,  96  ;  his  cate- 
chism approved  by  the  convocation 
of  1562,  but  not  printed  until  15/0, 
injunction  respecting,  142. 

O. 

Oath  to  be  administered  to  church- 
wardens and  sworn  men,  177. 

fficolampadius,  a  champion  at  the  con- 
ference at  JIarpurg,  respecting  the 
eucharist,  251,  n. 

Oil,  article  respecting  the  use  of  in  the 
ministration  of  the  sacrament  of  bap- 
tism, 160. 

Origen,  saith,  they  are  not  to  be  heard 
which  shew  Christ  in  houses,  54 ; 
saith,  if  ye  follow,  after  the  letter, 
that  which  is  written.  Unless  ye  shall 
eat  the  flesh  of  the  son  of  man,  there 


shall  be  no  life  in  you ;  this  letter 
killeth,  63  ;  expounding  the  words, 
"  This  is  my  body,"  saith,  the  bread 
which  Christ  confesseth  to  be  his 
body,  is  a  nutritive  word  of  our  souls, 
68 ;  speaking  of  the  drinking  of 
Christ's  blood,  saith.  We  do  not  de- 
sire  the  blood  of  the  flesh,  but  the 
blood  of  the  word,  69  ;  on  Matt.  xv. 
saith,  in  this  bread,  that  thing  which 
is  material  passeth  through  man's 
body  ;  but  that  which  is  made  by  the 
word  of  God  by  means  of  faith  doth 
profit ;  these  things  we  have  spoken 
of  the  mystical  bread,  70. 

Ornaments  for  churches,  article  to  be 
inquired  respecting,  181. 

Osculatorium,  what  so  called,  135,  n. 
11. 

Osiander,  Andrew,  a  German  divine, 
account  of  him  and  his  system,  252, 
n.  3. 

Ovid,  quotation  from,  n.  13. 


P. 

Paget,  sir  William,  one  of  king  Ed- 
ward's visitors  at  the  disputation  held 
at  Cambridge,  1549,  n.  194. 

Palmer,  Mr,  chancellor  of  the  church 
of  York,  enjoined  to  view  the  statutes 
of  the  said  church,  151. 

Papists,  doctrine  of,  commonly  stand- 
eth  upon  false  reports,  40;  proceed- 
ings in  the  ecclesiastical  commission 
respecting  them,  350. 

Parish  clerk,  injunction  concerning  the 
appointment  of,  and  his  duties,  142, 
168. 

Parishioners,  to  be  exhorted  to  contri- 
bute to  the  relief  of  the  poor,  128 ;  to 
be  exhorted  to  obedience  towards 
their  prince,  and  all  in  authority,  and 
to  charity  and  mutual  love  among 
themselves,  130. 

Parker,  archbishop,  letters  of  Grindal 
to,  252,  267 ;  death  of,  356,  n.  3. 

Parker,  one  of  the  disputants  at  the 
third  disputation  held  at  Cambridge, 
1549,  194. 

Pascal,  II.,  pope,  encourages  the  un- 
natural rebellion  of  a  son  against  his 
father,  21,  n.  4. 


INDEX. 


497 


Passover- lamb,  in  memory  of  the  great 
benefit  of  God,  when  he  destroyed 
the  Egyptians,  42. 

Patents,  article  to  be  inquired  respect- 
ing those  granted  by  the  seal  in  the 
province  of  Canterbury,  179. 

Paul  IV.,  pope,  would  not  admit  the 
validity  of  therenunciation  of  Charles, 
or  the  election  of  his  brother,  be- 
cause in  neither  case  had  the  consent 
of  the  holy  see  been  obtained,  20, 
n.  2. 

Paxes,  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 

Pead,  Eleanor,  extract  from  the  oath 
taken  by  her  before  being  licensed  to 
be  a  midwife,  174. 

Pedlers,  or  others,  injunction  respect- 
ing, 138. 

Penance,  commutation  of,  article  of 
convocation  touching,  189 ;  arch- 
bishop Grindal's  direction  for,  456. 

Penny,  Dr,  suffered  to  enjoy  a  good 
prebend  in  St  Paul's,  though  he  had 
become  a  lay  man  and  a  physician, 
348. 

Perambulation  of  the  parish,  what 
psalms  to  be  said  at,  141. 

Peme,  one  of  the  disputants  at  the  dis- 
putation held  at  Cambridge,  1549, 
194. 

Phanons,  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 

Philip,  Landgrave  of  Hesse,  invites  to 
a  conference  concerning  the  eucharist 
at  Marpurg,  Luther,  Zuingle,  and 
others,  251, 71. 

Pilkington,  one  of  the  disputants  at 
the  disputation  held  at  Cambridge, 
l.')49,  194. 

Pius  v.,  pope,  bull  of,  deposing  queen 
Elizabeth,  remark  on,  328. 

Pixes,  to  be  destroyed,  135,  159. 

Plague,  the,  of  15(>3,  occasional  ser- 
vices for,  75,  sqq. ;  first  got  in  among 
the  English  anny,  at  Newhaven,  near 
Boulogne,  77 ;  notification  to  be  given 
respecting,  to  the  curates  of  London, 
78  ;  dean  Nowell  requested  to  make 
a  homily  meet  for  the  time,  79. 

Pliny,  quotation  from,  7' 

Politian,  Bernard,  said  to  have  poi- 
soned the  emperor  Henry  VII., 
in  administering  the  eucharist,  fiO, 
n.  3. 

Pollard,  one  of  the  disputants  at  the 
[gri.nd.vl.J 


third  disputation  held  at  Cambridge, 
1549,  194. 

Poor,  parishioners  to  be  exhorted  to 
contribute  to  the  relief  of,  129  ;  col- 
lections to  be  made  for,  at  fllidsum- 
mer,  140. 

Portesse,  meaning  of  the  Word,  9; 

portesses  to  be  abolished,  135,  213. 
Prayer  for  the  dead,  article  respecting, 

160. 

Preachers  of  corrupt  or  popish  doc- 
trines, names  of,  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  144. 

Preaching  God's  word,  makes  loyal 
subjects,  379. 

Prebendaries,  four  to  be  annually  ap- 
pointed to  survey  the  fabric  of  the 
church  of  York,  150;  article  to  be 
inquired  respecting  their  residence, 
179 ;  injunction  respecting  sermons 
to  be  preached  by,  in  the  cathedral 
church  of  Bangor,  183. 

Precentor  of  the  church  of  York,  in- 
junction  to,  respecting  the  choristers, 
152. 

Pricking  of  officers  in  the  university  of 
Cambridge,  to  whom  reserved,  386. 

Processionals,  books  of,  to  be  destroy- 
ed, 135. 

Proctor,  to  be  appointed  by  those  who 
have  dignities  or  prebends  within  the 
cathedral  church  of  York,  151. 

Prophesyings,  queen  Elizabeth's  dis- 
pleasure with  archbishop  Grindal  re- 
specting, 372  ;  orders  for  reformation 
of  abuses  about,  373 ;  queen  Eliza- 
beth's letter  sent  to  the  bishops  for 
the  purpose  of  suppressing  them, 
467. 

Prosperus,  quotation  from,  59. 

Protestant  succession,  a  matter  of  deep 
anxiety  to  the  bishops  of  the  reform- 
ed church,  19. 

Pulpit,  injunction  respecting  the  erec- 
tion of,  in  churches,  &c.,  132  ;  form 
of,  to  be  referred  to  the  archdeacon 
or  his  official,  132  ;  to  be  provided  by 
the  churchwardens,  132;  injunction 
respecting,  to  the  archdeacons,  155. 

Purgatory,  and  praying  for  the  dead, 
doctrine  of,  maintained  principally 
by  feigned  apparitions.  Ace,  contrary 
to  the  scriptures,  24  ;  article  respect- 
ing, IHO. 

32 


498 


INDEX. 


Q. 

Quarter  sermons,  injunction  respecting, 
in  the  cathedral  church  of  Bangor, 
183. 

Querele,  meaning  of  the  word,  289. 
R. 

Rabanus,  Maurus,  abbot  of  Fulda,  and 
afterward  archbishop  of  Mentz,  says, 
because  bread  strengtheneth  the 
body,  therefore  it  is  aptly  called 
Christ's  body ;  and  likewise  the  wine, 
because  it  increaseth  blood  in  the 
flesh,  it  doth  resemble  the  blood  of 
Christ,  65,  66. 

Railers,  names  of,  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  143. 

Ratramnus,  see  Bertramus. 

Receivers  of  vagabond  popish  priests, 
&c.,  names  of,  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  144. 

Receivers  in  cathedral  churches,  article 
to  be  inquired  respecting,  180. 

"  Receiving  unworthily,"  place  of  St 
Paul  expounded,  56. 

Recusants,  popish,  employ  themselves 
in  writing  very  dangerous  and  sedi- 
tious books  against  queen  Elizabeth 
and  her  government,  169. 

Recusants,  letter  of  archbishop  Grindal 
to  his  officers  respecting,  417,  423; 
articles  of  inquiry  for,  418,  424;  let- 
ter  for  certifying  the  dwellings  of, 
427. 

Recusants,  at  Oxford,  letter  of  arch- 
bishop Grindal  respecting,  362. 

Register  book,  to  be  kept  in  a  coffer, 
with  two  locks  and  keys,  and  pro- 
vided by  the  churchwardens,  134. 

Registers  of  weddings,  &c.,  injunction 
respecting,  128. 

Reuben,  his  saying  respecting  his  bro- 
ther Joseph,  41. 

Ribalds,  names  of,  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  143, 

Ridley,  Nicholas,  one  of  K.  Edward's 
visitors  at  the  disputation  held  at 
Cambridge,  1549,  194;  his  judgment 
of  popish  apparel,  211,  n.  1. 

Robertson's  Charles  the  Fifth,  quo- 
tations from,  15. 

Rogers,  sir  Edward,  knight,  ninth 
mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the  empe- 
ror Ferdinand,  32. 


Rood-loft,  what  it  was,  154, 

Rood-lofts  to  be  taken  down  and 
altered,  134;  injunction  respecting, 
154;  order  of  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners for  the  removal,  154,  n.2. 

Rookby,  Dr,  precentor  of  the  church 
of  York,  enjoined  to  review  the  sta- 
tutes of  the  said  clmrch,  151. 

Rothman,  Bernard,  an  ecclesiastic  of 
Miinster,  introduces  the  reformation 
into  that  city,  but  afterwards  is  in- 
fected with  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
Anabaptists,  256. 

Rouen,  taken  and  sacked  by  the  duke 
of  Guise,  253,  n. 

Rush-bearings,  injunction  respecting, 
142. 

S. 

Sackville,  sir  Richard,  twelfth  mourner 
at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdi- 
nand, 33. 

Sacrament,  how  defined  by  St  Augus- 
tine, 43 ;  kneeling  to,  forbidden  in  old 
councils,  47 ;  carried  home  in  nap- 
kins, ibid.  ;  sent  to  sick  persons 
by  a  child,  48 ;  pope  Honorius  the 
third,  first  author  of  worshipping,  48; 
apostles  and  old  doctors  make  no 
miracle  nor  marvel  at,  49;  not  the 
real  body  of  Christ,  and  why,  55,  67. 

Sacring-bells,  to  be  destroyed,  135, 
159. 

St  John's  College,  Cambridge,  bishop 
Grindal,  letter  to  on  behalf  of,  358. 

St  Paul's  cathedral,  set  on  fire  by  light- 
ning, 246,  n. ;  queen  Elizabeth  much 
affected  at  the  misfortune,  and  re- 
solves to  have  the  damage  speedily 
repaired,  ibid. 

Sales,  article  to  be  inquired  respecting 
those  confirmed  by  the  chapter-seal 
of  the  cathedral  church  of  Canter- 
bury, 179. 

Salomon,  interpretation  of  the  name, 
17. 

Sampson,  Thomas,  connived  at  in  his 
nonconformity  as  to  habits,  205 ;  as 
dean  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  sends 
to  bishop  Grindal  a  copy  of  certain 
injunctions  delivered  him  by  the  lord 
keeper,  282. 

Saracens,  why  sent  against  the  chris- 
tians, 98. 


INDEX. 


499 


Saturninus,  aji  espouser  of  the  heresy 
of  the  Gnostics,  59,  n.  5. 

Saunders,  bishop  Jewel's  Apology 
attacked  by,  169. 

Savoy  Hospital,  Strand,  account  of  it, 
302,  «.  1  ;  letter  of  archbishop  Grin- 
dal  respecting,  349. 

Scholars  of  grammar-school  of  Bangor, 
injunction  respecting,  184. 

Schoolmaster,  injunction  respecting, 
142 ;  of  grammar-school  of  Bangor, 
injunction  respecting,  184. 

Scolders,  names  of,  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  143. 

Scot,  Mt,  recommended  by  bishop 
Grindal  to  be  one  of  the  prebendaries 
of  Carlisle,  285. 

Scotus,  Johannes,  condemned  for  a 
heretic,  200  years  after  his  death,  7-1. 

Scripture,  not  to  be  taken  always  as 
the  letter  soundeth,  40. 

Sedgwick,  one  of  the  Romish  dispu- 
tants at  the  disputation  held  at  Cam- 
bridge, 1549,  194. 

Serapion,  an  aged  christian,  sacrament 
sent  to  him,  48. 

Sermons,  injunction  respecting,  128; 
article  respecting  quarterly  and 
monthly,  IfiO. 

Servants,  injunctions  to  the  clergy  re- 
specting their  instruction,  124  ; 
article  respecting,  Ifil. 

SherbornHospital,  near  Durham,  found- 
ed by  Pudsey,  bishop  of  Durliam, 
for  sixty-five  poor  lepers,  352. 

Sheriffs,  archbishop  Grindal's  remark 
respecting,  345. 

Shrift,  meaning  of  the  word,  140,  «.  2  ; 
injunction  respecting,  140. 

Simon  Magus,  founder  of  the  Gnostics 
or  Doceta;,  59,  n.  5. 

Simony,  article  to  be  inquired  of  in 
cathedral  churches,  181. 

Slanderers  of  their  neighbours,  names  of 
to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Smith,  John,  a  Londoner,  examined 
before  the  ecclesiastical  commission- 
ers, 201. 

Smith,  sir  Thomas,  one  of  king  Ed- 
ward's visitors  at  the  disputation 
held  at  Cambridge,  1549,  194. 

Somerset,  protector,  pulls  down  many 
churches  and  religious  fabrics  for  the 
building  of  Somerset  House,  29. 


Somerset  House,  many  churches,  &c. 
pulled  down  for  the  building  of  it, 
29. 

Southworth,  sir  John,  a  Lancashire 
knight,  account  of  him,  305. 

Sowers  of  discord,  names  of  to  be  pre- 
sented to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Spattle,  article  respecting  the  use  of  in 
the  ministration  of  tlie  sacrament  of 
baptism,  180. 

Spencer,  Dr,  parson  of  Hadley,  com- 
mended by  bishop  Grindal  to  sir  W. 
Cecil,  292. 

Stanley,  sir  Rowland,  desiring  to  be 
sheriff  of  Cheshire,  archbishop  Grin- 
dal writes  a  letter  to  lord  Burleigh 
respecting  his  unfitness,  345. 

Stapleton,  bishop  Jewel's  Apology 
attacked  by,  169. 

Statutes  of  the  church  of  York,  injunc- 
tion respecting,  150. 

Steeples,  to  be  diligently  and  well  re- 
paired with  lead,  &c.  134. 

Stewards,  article  to  be  inquired  re- 
specting, in  cathedral  churches,  180. 

Stoles  to  be  abolished,  135,  159. 

Strange,  Henry  lord,  fourth  mourner 
at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdi- 
nand, 32. 

Strangers,  articles  of  inquiry  for,  296 ; 
bishop  Grindal's  remembrance  con- 
cerning, 297 ;  queen's  proclamation 
against,  ibid. 

.Strype,  John,  quotation  from,  29,  n.  2. 

Stubbs,  John,  writes  a  violent  book, 
called  the  Discovery  of  a  Gaping 
Gulph,  against  the  proposed  marriage 
of  queen  Elizabeth  to  the  duke  of 
Anjou,  408,  n. 

Suetonius,  quotation  from,  17. 

Summer  lords  or  ladies,  injunction  re- 
specting, 141. 

Sumners,  sunmioners,  article  to  be  in- 
quired respecting  paying  for  their 
offices,  17'). 

Surplice,  directions  respecting,  124, 
155. 

Survey  to  be  made  of  lands  and  re- 
venues of  the  church  of  York,  149. 

Sussex,  Thomas  earl  of,  second 
mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the  empe- 
ror Ferdinand,  32. 

Swearers,  names  of,  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  143. 


0 


600  INI 

T. 

Table  of  affinity,  to  be  affixed  in  the 

parish  church,  12f>. 
Table,  for  the  holy  communion,  to  be 

provided  by  the  cluirchwardens,  133. 
Table  for  sermons,  to  be  had  in  the 

cathedral  of  York,  to  be  provided  by 

the  dean  and  chapter  of  York,  147. 
Tables,  game  of,  injunction  respecting, 

138. 

Tapers,  article  respecting  the  use  of,  in 
the  ministration  of  the  sacrament  of 
baptism,  160. 

Ten  commandments,  table  of  to  be 
provided  by  the  churchwardens,  133; 
article  respecting,  withhi  the  pro- 
vince of  Canterbury,  157,  I'il. 

TertuUian  saith,  the  emperor  is  greater 
than  all  men,  and  yet  less  than  God 
alone,  12;  writeth,  that  women  were 
suffered  to  take  the  sacrament  home, 
and  to  lap  it  up  in  their  chests,  47, 
8 ;  how  he  understood  the  saying  of 
Christ,  "  This  is  my  body,"  65  ; 
writing  against  Marcion,  who  taught 
that  the  creatures  of  God,  as  flesh, 
bread,  ,&c.  were  naught  and  un- 
cleanly, saith,  God  hath  not  cast  away 
his  creature,  but  by  it  he  hath  re- 
presented his  body,  69 ;  saith,  Jesus 
hath  another  body  than  bread;  for 
bread  was  not  given  for  us,  but  the 
very  true  body  of  Christ  was  given 
upon  the  cross;  which  body  was  ex- 
hibited in  the  supper  under  the  figure 
of  bread,  71  ;  saith,  Christ  took  bread 
and  made  it  his  body,  saying,  "  This 
is  my  body,"  &c.  198. 

Tetragrammaton,  what  so  called,  41. 

Thanksgiving  for  the  abatement  of  the 
plague.  111  ;  for  the  ceasing  of,  116. 

Theodoret  avoweth  that  there  is  no 
turning  or  altering  of  the  bread  in 
the  sacrament,  71. 

Theodosius,  emperor,  commended  by 
St  Ambrose,  11. 

Thickpenny,  David,  curate  of  Bright- 
helmstone,  suspended  for  irregulari- 
ties, 359  ;  his  case  referred  to  arch- 
bishop Grindal,  3.)9,  n.  3  ;  the  arch- 
bishop's resolution  concerning  him, 
ibid. 

"This  is  my  body,"  fruitful  dialogue 


on  these  words  of  Christ,  39 ;  sense 
of  expounded,  40. 

Throckmorton,  sir  Nicholas,  thir- 
teenth mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the 
emperor  Ferdinand,  33 ;  queen's  am- 
bassador in  France,  put  under  re- 
straint, 260,  n.  2. 

Thuanus,  quotations  from,  14,  16,  19, 

21,  23. 

Thurland,  master  of  the  Savoy  hospital, 
abuses  his  trust,  302,  n. ;  archbishop 
Grindal's  letter  to  lord  Burleigh  re- 
specting him,  349. 

Transubstantiation,  reasoning  against, 
59 ;  a  new  invention,  72. 

Treasurers,  article  to  be  inquired  re- 
specting in  cathedral  churches,  180. 

Trent,  council  of,  evades  the  question 
respecting  the  administration  of  the 
sacrament  in  both  kinds,  by  referring 
it  entirely  to  the  decision  of  the  pope, 

22,  n.  2. 

Trentals,  what  they  were,  30. 
Tunicles,  to  be  abolished,  135,  159. 
Turks,  why  sent  against  the  christians, 
98. 

U. 

Unmarried  woman,  with  child  out  of 
lawful  matrimony,  not  to  be  churched, 
except  on  Sunday  or  some  holy-day, 
except  she  do  penance,  &c.  127. 

Uncharitable  persons,  names  of  to  be 
presented  to  the  ordinary,  143. 

Usher  of  grammar-school  at  Bangor, 
injunction  respecting,  184. 

Usurers,  injunction  respecting,  143. 

Utenhov,  John,  minister  of  the  Dutch 
church,  London,  letter  of  bishop 
Grindal  to,  243. 

Uzziah,  king,  case  of  alluded  to,  271. 

V. 

Valentinian,  emperor,  commended  by 
'     St  Ambrose,  11. 

:  Valentinus,  espouser  of  the  heresy  of 
!      the  Gnostics,  59,  n.  5. 

Valerius  Maximus,  quotation  from,  7. 

Vandals,  why  sent  against  the  chris- 
tians, 98. 

Vavasor,  one  of  the  disputants  at  the 
third  disputation  held  at  Cambridge, 
1549,  194 ;  account  of  him,  and 
of  his  committal  to  prison  at  Hull, 
351. 


INDEX. 


501 


Velsius,  Justus,  a  sectary  from  the 
Hague,  account  of  him,  254  ;  bishop 
Grindal's  animadversions  on  his 
"  Christiani  Hominis  Norma,"  436; 
account  of  him,  438,  u.  1. 

Vergers,  injunction  to  those  of  the  ca- 
thedral church  of  York,  152. 

Vestments,  article  respecting,  within 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  158. 

Vicars  choral,  and  other  inferior  mi- 
nisters to  be  daily  present  in  the  ca- 
thedral of  York,  and  to  give  diligent 
care  to  the  hearing  of  the  divinity 
lecture,  and  to  be  examined  by  the 
chancellor,  147- 

Vice,  the,  of  the  old  moralities,  a  buf- 
foon or  fool  fantastically  dressed,  211, 
n.  2. 

Victor  III.,  bishop  of  Rome,  poisoned, 
60. 

Vidame,  Monsieur,  a  great  nobleman 
of  France,  Strype's  description  of 
him,  305. 

Vienna,  defended  by  the  emperor  Fer- 
dinand against  the  Turk,  15. 

W. 

Wake,  the,  or  feast  of  dedication,  in 
honour  of  the  patron  saint,  why  call- 
ed rush -bearing,  142. 

Walker,  Thomas,  parson  of  Shadwell, 
Essex,  his  suit  for  non-residence  re- 
commended to  archbishop  Parker  by 
bishop  Grindal,  2!*4. 

Watson,  late  bishop  of  Lincoln,  trans- 
ferred by  order  of  council  from  Grin- 
dal's house  to  the  care  of  Dr  Cox, 
bishop  of  Ely,  281. 

Watts,  Dr,  recommended  as  visitor  for 
St  John's  College,  Cambridge,  359. 

Watts,  master,  chaplain  to  bishop 
Grindal,  one  of  the  ecclesiastical 
commissioners,  201. 

Webster,  Mr,  contest  between  him, 
Mr  WoodrofF,  and  archbishop  Grin- 
dal, respecting  a  prebend  in  York  ca- 
thedral, 329,  n.;  the  archbishop's 
opinion  of  his  case,  329. 

Wendelin,  a  printer  at  Strasburgh, 
Grindal's  opinion  of  him,  221. 

Wendy,  Dr,  one  of  K.  Edward's  visi- 
tors at  the  disputation  held  at  Cam- 
bridge, 1549,  194. 


Westcote,  Sebastian,  letter  of  bishop 
Grindal  to  lord  Robert  Dudley,  re- 
specting him,  262. 

White,  William,  a  Londoner,  examined 
before  the  ecclesiastical  commission- 
ers, 201. 

Whitgift,  Dr,  recommended  as  visitor 
for  St  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
359 ;  letter  to  him  from  archbishop 
Grindal,  respecting  the  debate  be- 
tween Becon  and  Babington,  for  the 
chancellorship  of  the  diocese  of  Litch- 
field and  Coventry,  370. 

Whittingham,  dean  of  Durham,  an  op- 
poser  of  the  communion  book  in  the 
days  of  queen  Mary,  and  writer  of  a 
preface  to  the  book  of  Goodman, 
against  the  lawfulness  of  women's 
government,  327,  n.  2. 

Wiburn,  Perceval,  a  leading  man 
among  the  puritans,  allowed  to  hold 
church  preferment,  348. 

Wicked,  the,  receive  not  the  body  of 
Christ,  55. 

Wickham,  ]Mr,  recommended  by  arch- 
bishop Grindal  to  be  master  of  the 
Savoy,  349. 

Winchester,  William,  marquess  of, 
chief  mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the 
emperor  Ferdinand,  32. 

Wing,  Gotfred,  bishop  Grindal's  com- 
mendation of  him,  250. 

Wolton,  John,  a  preacher,  dispensation 
for  him  requested  by  bishop  Grindal, 
299. 

Wood,  a  Scotchman,  declared  by  bishop 
Grindal  to  be  a  factious  fellow,  291. 

Woodroff,  Mr,  archbishop  Grindal's 
opinion  of  his  presentation  to  a  pre- 
bend of  York  cathedral,  330. 

Y. 

Year's  minds,  what  they  were,  136. 
Young,  one  of  the  Romish  disputants 

at  the  disputation  held  at  Cambridge, 

1549,  194. 

Z. 

Zanchy,  Hierom,  letter  of  Grindal  to, 
276,  sqq. ;  account  of  him,  277,  n.  2; 
fragment  of  an  epistle  to  him,  333, 
sqq. 

Zuingle,  opposed  by  Melanctiion  at  the 
conference  at  Marpurg,  respecting 
the  eucharist,  251,  n. 


INDEX 

OF 

TEXTS    OF  SCRIPTURE 

CITED,  ILLUSTRATED,  OR  EXPLAINED. 


OLD  TESTAMENT. 


PAGE 

Gen.  ii.  24    41 

V.  27   10 

xii   96 

xvii.  13    41 

xxi   106 

xxxiii.  20    41,  42 

xxxvii.  27    41 

1   28 

Exod.  xvii.  15   41 

XX.  10    215 

Levit.  xiii   271 

xxvi   83,  97,  100,  478 

xxvi   40,  100 

Num.  xi   478 

xiv   479 

xvi.  12   479 

xxi.  14   13 

Deut.  iv   107 

iv.  30,  31    102 

vii   205 

viii   100 

xvii   207 

xxviii   83,  97,  478 

XXX.  1,  sqq   102 

xxxii   110 

Josh,  xxii   27 

1  Sam.  iv.  v.  vi.  vii   479 

vi.  19    480 

X   384 

xix   384 

XXV.  38    13 

xxxi   7 

2  Sam.  X.  2    29 

xxii   105 

xxiv   377,  479 

xxiv.  15    105 

1  Kings  i.  48    18 

ii.  2   7 

V   378 

viii.  27   49 

viii.  44    103 

xii   206 

2  Kings  ii   384 

XX   377 

xxiv   83 

2  Chron.  vi   103 

xix   378 

XX.  3   93 


PAGE 

2  Chron.  xx.  9   104 

xxiv   390 

xxvi   271 

xxviii   100 

xxxiii   106 

xxxiv   83 

Neh.  ix   106 

Job  V   96 

V.  17   101 

V.  18   86 

vii   109 

viii.  9    7 

xiii   109 

xxvii.  6    117 

xxxiii.  19   117 

xxxiv   120 

xxxvi   96 

XXX  vi.  11   101 

xl.  17    117 

xlvii.  6,7   117 

PsaL  i   93 

ii  93,  389 

iii   93 

iv   93,  105 

v   93 

vi.  1   86 

vi   93 

vii   96 

xii   96 

xiii   93 

xiii.  6   112 

XV   93 

xviii   105 

xxii.  4   86 

XXV   93 

XXV.  7   86 

xxvi   93 

XXX   93,  379 

XXX.  1,  2   112 

XXX.  5   112 

XXX.  11    113 

xxxi   105 

xxxii   93 

xxxiii   198 

xxxiv   105 

xlvi   93 

1.  15   103,  116 

li   93 


INDEX. 


503 


PARK 

Psal.  li.  3   8fi 

Ivii.  10   117 

Ixii.  1    116 

Ixvii   93 

Ixviii   112 

Ixxi.  22   117 

Ixxii.  18,  19    117 

Ixxvi   389 

Ixxvi.  15  112,  117 

Ixxvii   105 

Ixxix   93 

Ixxix.  9   87 

Ixxxi.  7    105 

Ixxxiv   93 

Ixxxv.  1   116 

Ixxxv.  2,  3   112 

Ixxxv.  3   116 

Ixxxvi   105 

Ixxxvi.  ft   103 

Ixxxvi.  13   112 

xc.  13,  14,  15   113 

xc.  16,  17    113 

xci   93 

xci.  4    17 

xci.  6,  10,  sqq   103 

xcii.  1,  2   Ill 

xcii.  4   112 

xciv.  17    116 

xciv.  18,  19    116 

xcv   120 

xcv.  6    85 

xcv.  7   85 

xcvi   120 

xcviii.  1    117 

c   120 

cii   93 

ciii   93,  112,  120,  141,  168 

ciii.  9—14    112 

civ   141,  168 

cv.  1    HI 

cvi.  1    117 

evil   93,  120 

cvii.  6,  13,  19,  43   106 

cviii.  4   117 

cxiv.  18    103 

cxvi   105,  120 

cxvi.  5   112 

cxviii   100,  105,  120 

cxix  96,  381 

cxix.  105   23 

cxxiii   93 

cxxviii.  6    18 

cxxx   93 

cxxxii.  14    9 

cxxxviii   105,  212 

cxlii   105 

cxliii   93 

cxliv   105 


2  Esdras  ix   83 

Tob.  iii   96,  101 

Judith  viii   100 

Wisd.  vi   18 

xvi   110 


FAOB 

Psal.  cxlv   107,  120 

cxlv.  1,  2,  21   117 

cxlv.  19    108 

cxlvi   120 

cxlvii   93,  120 

cxlvii.  1   Ill 

cxlviii   120 

Prov.  i   100 

iii.  11   101 

xxix   100 

Eccles.  ii   107 

ii.  16   6 

Isai.  i   83 

ii   206 

iii   206 

iv   206 

V   98 

xxvi   96,  101 

XXX   100 

xlix.  33    376 

Iviii   107,  109 

Ixiv.  6    86 

Ixv.  1    245 

Ixvi.  1    49 

Jerem.  ii   100 

V   100 

xiv   105 

xiv.  7   92 

xvi   105 

xviii   83 

XX.  5   98 

xxii   28 

xxii.  18,  19   28 

xxix   107 

xxix.  12,  sqq   104 

XXX   96 

xxxi.  18   104 

Ezek.  xviii.  21,  sqq   104 

xix   83 

xxiv   100 

xiii.  18   386 

xxxiii   377 

Dan.  iv   106,  109 

iv.  39   8 

ix.  19   86 

Rosea  vi.  1   85,  86 

vi.  6   101 

Joel  ii   83 

ii.  12   105 

Jonah  ii   83 

ii.  1,  sqq   106 

ii.  2   86 

iii   83 

iii.  5   93 

iii.  8,  9   86 

Zephaniah  iii    100 

Haggai  ii   100 


Ecclus.  iii.  26   271 

xlviii   106 

2  Mac.  xii   23 

xiv   24 


APOCRYPHA. 


504 


IXDEX. 


NEW  TESTAMENT. 


FAGB 

Matt,  iii   83 

V.  6    ■    ...  45 

vi   83 

vii   83 

is.    378 

xi.  28   105 

XV.  1/   45 

xviii   215 

XX   30 

xxiv   83 

xxiv.  2   98 

xxiv.  27   4 

xxiv.  44    3,  65 

XXV   83,352 

xxvi   196 

xxvi.  26   39,  40 

xxviii   378 

xsviii.  20   208 

Mark  xiii.  2   98 

Luke  i.  74,  75   107 

xii.  10    67 

xu.  18   8 

xii.  48   18 

xiii   83 

XV   106 

xvi.  15   212 

xix.  7   212 

xxi.  35   4,  7 

xsiii   30 

John  vi.  35   41,  46 

vi.  63    44 

X.  30    41 

xiv.  1    49 

xiv.  28   41 

xvi.  7    49 

xvi.  16   54 

xviiL    110 

Acts  ii   83,  385 

iii.  19    85 

iii.  21    49 

iv.  32    41 

V.  5, 10   8 

vii.  48    49 

vii.  56    49 

X   385 

xii.  23   8 

xiv   379 

Rom.  ii   83,390 

v.  3,  sqq   109 

vi   83 

vi.  3   41 

viii.  38,  39   102 

X.  12    106 

x.  20    245 

X.  21    245 

xii   83 


Rom.  xiii   83 

xiv   110 

xvi.  17    214 

1  Cor.  i   381 

V.5   263 

X.  4   41 

X.  17    41 

xi   479 

xi.  25   41 

xi.  32   102,  107 

xiv   385 

xvi.  9   304 

2  Cor.  i   109 

i.  3   105 

iv   109 

V   379,  389 

V.  10    4 

vi.  14,  15    213 

X   212,  387 

xiii   387 

Gal.  iii.  27    41 

V  _   83 

Eph.  iv   83,  381 

V   83 

PhU.  i.  18   330 

i.  23   49 

Col.  iii   378 

1  Thes.  iv.  16   4 

2  Thes.  iii.  18   245 

1  Tim.  ii   83 

iv   381 

2  Tim.  iii.    381 

iv.»   378 

Titus  i   30 

L  5   379 

i.  9   379 

Heb.  vii.  3   41 

ix.  27    6 

X   387,390 

xii.  5    102 

xiii.  3   435 

James  i   109 

i.  17    19 

iv   109 

iv.  14   7 

V.  4    302 

1  Pet.  i.  19    5 

ii.  2    379 

iv.4    17 

iv.  5    17 

iv.  7    6 

2  Pet.  iii   9fi 

Rev.  ii   83 

iii.  19    102 

xiv.  13   29 


THE 


SECOND  ANNUAL  REPORT 

l^FOR  THE  YEAR  1842]] 


SSffritcrS  0f  t^c  Mcformcli  englisib  Cf)urri). 


PROCEEDINGS 


AT  THE  SECOND  ANNUAL  MEETING  OF 

IIELl)  AT 

THE  FREEMASONS'  TAVERN, 

OREAT  QUEEN  STREET,  LINCOLN'S  INN  FIELDS,  LONDON, 
ON  TUESDAV,  THE  30th  OF  MAY,  1843. 

THE  RIGHT  HONOURABLE  LORD  ASHLEY,  M.P., 
President, 

IN  THE  CHAIR. 


Collects  suitable  to  the  occasion  Were  read  by  tlic  Rev.  M.  M.  Preston,  Vicar 
of  Clieshunt. 

The  Honorary  Librarian  read  the  Report  of  the  Council ;  and  it  was 
Resolved, 

That  the  Report  which  has  been  read  be  received  and  adopted,  and  printed 
for  the  use  of  the  Members,  and  that  the  tlianks  of  the  Society  be  given  to 
the  Council  and  Honorary  Officers  for  their  services  during  the  past  year. 

The  Secretary  for  general  business  then  read  the  general  statement  of  the 
Receipts  and  Expenditure  for  the  past  year  to  the  present  time,  as  examined  and 
approved  by  the  Auditors,  when 

It  was  Resolved, 

That  the  Statement  be  received,  and  when  finally  closed,  and  reported  upon 
by  the  Auditors,  be  printed  and  sent  to  the  Members,  and  that  the  thanks 
of  the  Society  be  given  to  the  Auditors  for  their  services. 

Thanks  were  voted  to  the  Local  Correspondents  of  the  Society,  and  other 
persons  who  had  co-operated  witii  the  Council  in  promoting  its  objects. 


4 


PKOCKKIJING.S    AT    THE    fiENEllAL  MEETINMJ, 


The  Chairman  then  having  directed  the  attention  of  the  Meeting  to  the 
Law  respecting  the  election  of  a  President,  Treasurer,  Honorary  Librarian,  and 
Council  for  the  year  ensuing,  the  Secretary  read  the  List  of  persons  pro- 
posed for  those  offices,  and 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Ashley,  M.P.,  was  elected  President. 
Sir  Walter  R.  Farquhar,  Bart.,  was  elected  Treasurer. 
George  Stokes,  Esq.,  was  elected  Honorary  Librarian. 

Rev.  R.  G.  Baker. — Rev.  C.  Benson,  Master  of  the  Temple. — Rev.  E.  Bicker- 
steth. — John  Bridges,  Esq. — John  BRucE,Esq. — Rev.  Guy  Bryan. — Rcv.Richaro 
Burgess. — Hon.  W illiam  Cowper. — Rev.  W.  H.  Cox,  Vice  Principal  of  St  Mary 
Hall,  in  the  University  of  Oxford. — Rev.  J.  W.  Cunningham. — Rev.  Thomas  Dale, 
Canon  of  St  Paul's. — Rev.  Dr  Dealtry,  Chancellor  of  Winchester. — Rev.  John 
Harding. — Rev.  Edward  Hoare. — Rev.  T.  II.  Horne,  Canon  of  St  Paul's. — 
Joseph  Hoare,  Esq. — Hon.  Arthur  Kinnaird. — Rev.  Dr  Mortimer,  Head  Master 
of  the  City  of  London  School. — Hon.  and  Rev.  B.  W.  Noel. — Henry  Pownall, 
Esq. — Rev.  Josiah  Pratt,  Jun. — Rev.  M.  M.  Preston. — Rev.  Daniel  Wilson, 
and  the  Rev.  James  Scholepield,  Regius  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge, — were  elected  as  the  Council,  with  power  to  fill  up  all  vacancies 
during  the  year;  and 

The  Rev.  R.  Hankinson  and  Francis  Lowe,  Esq.,  were  elected  Auditors  for 
the  year  ensuing. 

It  was  then 
Resolved, 

That  the  sincere  thanks  of  the  Society  and  of  this  Meeting  are  due  to 
Lord  Ashley  for  his  very  important  services  to  the  Society  as  its  President, 
and  for  his  kindly  presiding  at  this  Meeting,  but  especially  for  the  deep 
interest  he  has  always  shewn  for  the  Parker  Society,  and  his  anxiety  to  pro- 
mote its  operations. 

Lord  Ashley  in  acknowledging  the  vote  of  thanks  expressed  his  deep  con- 
viction of  the  great  value  of  the  Parker  Society,  his  cordial  approval  of  its 
proceedings,  and  his  earnest  desire  to  support  an  institution  which  he  con- 
sidered to  be  among  those  of  the  greatest  importance  at  the  present  day. 


itKi-ORT  or  TiiK  rorNcir,. 


6 


THE 


SECOND  ANNUAL  REPORT 


or 


€i)t  Parker  ^onetp, 

INSTITUTED  A.D.  18J0, 


FOR  THE   PUBLICATION  OF 

THE  WORKS  OF  THE  FATHERS  AND  EARLY  WRITERS  OF  THE 
REFORMED  ENGLISH  CHURCH. 


PRESENTED  TO  THE  GENERAL  MEETING,  MAY  THE  30th,  1843. 


"  He  [Arvhhishop  Parker)  was  a  great  collector  of  ancient  and  modern  writings,  and  took 
especial  care  of  the  sate  preservation  of  them  for  all  succeeding  times ;  as  foreseeing 
imdoubtedly  what  use  might  be  made  of  them  by  posterity  :  that,  by  having  recourse  to  such 
originals  and  precedents,  tlie  true  knowledge  of  thmgs  might  the  better  appear." 

"As  he  was  a  great  patron  and  promoter  of  good  learning,  so  he  took  care  of  giving 
encouragement  to  printing — a  great  instrument  of  the  increase  thereof." 

Siri/pe's  Life  of  ArchlAshop  Parker. 


The  Council  of  the  Parker  Society  present  the  Second  Annual 
Report,  detailing  their  proceedings  since  the  last  General  Meeting  on  the 
31st  of  May,  1842. 

The  Members  are  referred  to  the  Cash  Account  for  particulars  of  the 
Receipt  and  Expenditure :  it  will  be  seen  that  the  receipts  for  the  present 
year  are  largely  increased  by  the  amount  received  for  the  reprints  of  the 
publications  of  1841.  This  is  stated  separately;  but  the  expenses  of  the 
office,  and  other  charges  arising  out  of  the  reprints,  could  not  be  appor- 
tioned, and  the  whole  of  the  pecuniary  transactions  for  the  past  year  are, 
therefore,  exhibited  in  one  account. 

The  number  of  Subscribers  for  1842  so  far  exceeded  6,000,  that  the 
Council  were  obliged  to  provide  7,000  copies  of  the  books  to  be  printed 
with  the  subscription  of  that  year ;  and  it  appearing  in  November  last, 
when  the  list  had  been  corrected  and  revised,  that  there  would  be  a  few 
surplus  copies,  the  subscription  for  them  was  fixed  at  <£l  12.s-.,  the  same 
as  the  reprint,  in  justice  to  those  who  had  previously  become  members. 
The  applications  for  these  copies  exceed  the  number  thus  to  be  disposed 
of ;  but  a  list  of  the  applicants  is  kept,  and  if  any  copies  can  be  obtained, 
they  will  be  apprised  when  the  delivery  of  the  books  for  the  year  is  finally 
completed. 


6 


REPORT  OF   THE  COUNCIL. 


The  Council  have  next  to  report  respecting  the  reprint  of  the  volumes 
for  1841,  which  was  undertaken  at  the  request  of  a  large  number  of 
applicants  who  had  not  been  aware  of  the  formation  of  the  Society. 
Wlien  these  reprints  were  begun,  it  was  found  impossible  correctly  to 
ascertain  all  the  names  that  had  been  forwarded,  so  that  the  Council 
deemed  it  requisite  to  provide  a  sufficiency  of  copies  to  supply  the  whole 
of  the  new  Members.  They  have  the  pleasure  to  state  that  this  course 
has  been  satisfactory  to  the  Subscribers,  and  advantageous  to  the  Insti- 
tution ;  more  than  2,200  sets  have  been  already  paid  for.  The  final  result 
cannot  be  correctly  ascertained  at  present;  the  few  remaining  copies  will 
be  issued  only  to  Members. 

JMuch  additional  trouble  and  responsibility  have  been  occasioned  by 
these  reprints,  with  some  unavoidable  delay  in  the  proceedings  of  the 
year,  and  the  Council  do  not  hesitate  to  express  their  opinion  that  no 
reprint  should  be  undertaken  in  future. 

The  books  printed  for  1842  are — the  Examinations  and  Writings  of 
Archdeacon  Philpot;  the  Zurich  Letters;  Christian  Prayers  and  Holy 
Meditations,  collected  by  Henry  Bull;  Remains  of  Archbishop  Grindal; 
and  the  early  Writings  of  Rev.  Thomas  Becon,  Prebendary  of  Canterbury, 
and  Chaplain  to  Archbishop  Cranmer.  The  quantity  of  letter-press  thus 
given  is  fully  equal  to  2,700  pages  of  demy  octavo,  being  a  considerable 
increase  on  the  quantity  returned  for  the  subscription  in  the  first  year; 
and  as  the  Works  of  Becon  are  printed  in  a  larger  form,  the  whole 
quantity  is  quite  equal  to  six  volumes  of  the  usual  size.  The  volumes 
of  Becon  and  Grindal  are  finished  at  the  press,  and  will  be  ready  for 
delivery  some  time  in  June. 

The  arrangement  adopted  for  Becon's  Works  was  concluded  upon 
by  the  Council  after  careful  consideration  at  several  successive  meetings : 
by  pursuing  the  same  plan  with  a  few  other  authors,  the  proceedings 
of  the  Society  will  be  expedited  some  years,  and  a  saving  of  several 
thousand  pounds  will  be  effected,  while  the  books  are  more  conformed 
to  their  original  size. 

Many  of  the  Subscribers  have  applied  for  information  as  to  what  are 
the  works  which  the  Parker  Society  intend  to  print.  The  List  appended 
to  this  report  may  be  considered  as  approximating  to  what  it  is  hoped 
may  be  the  result. 

It  will  be  observed  that  no  translations  of  Foreign  Reformers,  except- 
ing the  Decades  of  Bullinger,  are  included  in  this  list.  Such  works 
are  within  the  plan  of  the  Parker  Society,  as  stated  in  its  laws ;  and 
many  of  its  Members  have  urged  that  the  printing  of  them  should  be 
commenced,  with  an  additional  subscription  if  necessary.  But  the  Council 
felt  that  the  English  Reformers  require  primary  and  almost  exclusive 
attention  for  many  years,  and  that  to  vmdertake  the  management  of  an 
additional  contribution  would  lead  to  serious  difficulties :  they  therefore 
recommended  those  who  felt  interested  in  the  immediate  progress  of 
this  important  design,  to  institute  separate  proceedings;  and  the  Council 
understand  that  two  efforts  for  the  purpose  will  be  made — one  for  the 
Translation  of  the  Writings  of  Calvin,  which  are  sufficient  to  require 
tlie  subscriptions  of  some  year.*; ;  and  a  second  for  select  portions  of  the 


REPORT  or   THE  COUNCIL. 


7 


Works  of  the  other  Foreign  Reformers.  These  arrangements  will  bring 
before  the  public  a  valuable  class  of  writings,  closely  connected  with  our 
own  Reformers,  more  speedily  and  effectually  than  could  otherwise  be 
effected,  and  will  leave  the  Council  of  the  Pai'ker  Society  at  liberty  to 
consider  whether  such  authors  as  Bishop  Bilson,  Bishop  Babington, 
Hooker,  Perkins,  Rogers,  and  some  others  who  wrote  and  printed  a 
great  part  of  their  works  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  may  not  in 
future  years  be  advantageously  added  to  the  present  list. 

It  is  requisite  to  give  this  information  to  the  members ;  but  it  is 
desirable,  at  the  same  time,  to  refer  to  a  notice  circulated  some  months 
ago,  that  the  operations  of  the  Parker  Society  are  not  to  be  identified, 
but  are  entirely  unconnected,  with  the  publications  either  of  individuals 
or  of  any  other  publishing  society. 

The  Council  have  been  unremitting  in  their  endeavours  to  place  a 
number  of  volumes  in  the  hands  of  competent  editors,  but  regret  that 
previous  engagements,  and  the  pressure  of  other  duties,  prevent  many 
whose  aid  they  expected,  from  engaging  in  this  undertaking.  Under 
the  uncertainties  which  always  must  attend  editorial  arrangements,  they 
think  it  best  only  to  announce  that  the  volumes  most  advanced,  and 
which  they  expect  to  deliver  for  the  subscription  of  1843,  are — 

The  Liturgies  and  other  Documents  of  the  Reign  of  Edward  VI. — The 
Catechism  of  Thomas  Becon. — Fulke's  Defence  of  the  Translations  of  the 
Scriptures. — The  Early  Works  of  Bishop  Hooper. 

Also  part  of  the  Works  of  Archbishop  Cranmer  are  to  be  included 
in  the  books  for  1843. 

The  Council  hope  to  deliver  the  volumes  for  1 843  earlier  than  in  the 
two  preceding  years,  and  have  made  arrangements  accordingly ;  but 
the  many  circumstances  which  unavoidably  delay  books  while  at  press, 
render  it  necessary  to  withhold  any  pledge,  beyond  an  assurance  that  no 
efforts  will  be  wanting  to  expedite  the  work.  What  has  been  already 
effected  has  been  done  with  less  delay  than  in  any  other  recent  under- 
taking of  similar  labour. 

Some  of  the  books  most  advanced  in  editorial  preparation  are,  the 
Sermons  and  other  Writings  of  Bishop  Latimer,  and  another  volume  of 
Letters  from  the  Archives  of  Zurich.  Amongst  those  which  the  Council 
are  most  anxious  to  forward  are  the  Writings  of  Archbishop  Whitgift 
and  Bishop  Jewell :  arrangements  to  expedite  these  have  been  made ;  but 
in  a  work  so  extensive,  so  varied,  and  involving  so  many  and  such  peculiar 
difficulties,  it  is  impossible  to  hasten  particular  books,  or  to  decide  posi- 
tively upon  the  course  of  publication. 

The  number  of  subscriptions  paid  for  1843  appears  to  be  rather  more 
than  last  year.  By  seeking  greater  publicity  the  Subscription  List  might 
have  been  increased ;  but  the  number  of  Seven  Thousand  is  so  far 
beyond  the  demand  which  any  one  anticipated  for  these  books,  that  it 
must  be  deemed  a  very  gratifying  result.  With  much  pleasure  the 
Council  state  that  the  subscription  for  the  present  year  requires  7,500 
copies  of  the  publications.    If  any  books  are  at  liberty  by  the  death  or 


8 


REPOKT    OF   THE  COUNCIL. 


discontinuance  of  members  not  yet  reported  to  the  Office,  tliese  sets  will 
be  allotted  to  applicants  according  to  their  order;  but  for  any  so  allotted 
after  1st  July,  and  for  any  of  the  old  members  who  do  not  pay  their 
subscriptions  before  that  time,  an  addition  or  fine  of  five  shillings  will 
be  required. 

To  prevent  disappointment,  it  is  desirable  to  state  that  these  surplus 
copies  cannot  be  numerous;  they  only  arise  from  the  uncertainties  un- 
avoidable among  so  many  names,  and  the  necessity  for  printing  a  number 
requisite  to  secure  the  due  supply  of  all  who  appear  to  be  subscribers. 

No  change  in  the  officers  of  the  Society  has  been  found  necessary, 
and  exertions  have  been  made  to  bring  the  business  details  more  and 
more  into  systematic  order.  Most  of  the  difficulties  arising  from  a  new 
and  Avholly  untried  plan  of  such  magnitude  have  been  overcome :  another 
year  will  allow  the  adoption  of  further  improvements,  especially  as  the 
office  will  be  relieved  from  any  more  reprints. 

The  Council  thank  the  Members  for  the  kindness  with  which  they 
have  assisted  in  correcting  errors  and  mistakes  as  to  names  and  residences ; 
they  trust  these  will  not  be  found  numerous,  but  they  cannot  be  wholly 
avoided  in  an  establishment  having  what  may  be  termed  seven  thousand 
customers,  and,  in  one  instance,  more  than  seventy  of  the  same  surname. 
All  who  subscribe  should  take  care  that  their  names  and  full  addresses 
be  accurately  sent  in  the  first  instance;  and  changes  in  their  residences, 
or  of  the  places  to  which  their  books  are  to  be  forwarded,  should  be 
regulai'ly  communicated  to  the  office.  Almost  every  case  of  inaccuracy 
has  arisen  from  want  of  precision  in  stating  the  name,  and  directing  the 
mode  of  the  delivery  of  the  books. 

The  Council  again  thank  the  many  kind  friends  who  have  assisted 
in  delivering  the  books  and  collecting  the  subscriptions  in  their  respective 
neighbourhoods,  with  much  trouble  to  themselves.  They  hope  for  the 
continuance  of  their  valuable  aid,  and  also  in  procuring  additional  support 
from  year  to  year,  to  supply  the  places  of  those  whose  names  are  removed 
by  death  or  the  changing  circumstances  of  life.  Here  the  great  value 
of  having  every  volume  complete  in  itself  is  felt;  for,  in  any  year,  any 
person  can  join  the  Society  without  being  obliged  to  purchase  the  pre- 
ceding volumes ;  while  the  large  number  issued  renders  it  certain  that 
if  the  earlier  volumes  are  desired,  they  may  be  obtained  with  a  little 
research.  The  subscriber  of  each  single  pound  is  assured  of  a  very 
ample  return  for  his  outlay,  even  if  he  does  not  proceed  farther;  while 
a  complete  set,  for  the  cost  of  fifteen  or  sixteen  pounds  in  as  many  years, 
will  place  the  regular  subscriber  in  possession  of  books  which  he  could 
not  now  procure  for  two  hundred  pounds.  And  these  volumes,  it  must 
ever  be  distinctly  remembered,  shew  the  doctrines  and  principles  held 
and  taught  by  Cranraer,  Ridley,  Parker,  Whitgift,  with  their  learned 
and  venerable  coadjutors,  rendering  them  accessible  to  every  member  of 
the  Church  of  England.  The  support  given  to  this  plan  proves  that  it 
is  regarded  as  a  national  effort,  calculated  largely  to  benefit  this 
Protkstant  land. 

The  Parker  Society,  and  other  kindred  efforts,  shew  that  the  ad- 
vantages of  the  noble  art  of  Puinting  are  not  yet  fully  developed ; 


REPORT  OF   THE  COUNCIL. 


9 


and  the  words  of  the  venerable  and  indefatigable  Foxe  may  be  applied : 
"  By  reason  whereof,  as  printing  of  books  ministered  matter  of  reading, 
so  reading  brought  learning,  learning  shewed  light,  by  the  brightness 
whereof  blind  ignorance  is  suppressed,  error  detected,  and  God's  glory 
with  truth  of  his  word  advanced." 

May  this  simple  setting  forth  of  the  doctrines  and  principles  of  the 
Fathers  and  early  Writers  of  the  Reformed  English  Church  be  largely 
beneficial  to  that  Church  in  the  present  day !  Let  all  unite  in  the  aspi- 
ration of  the  Martyrologist — "The  God  of  peace,  who  hath  power  both 
of  land  and  sea,  reach  forth  his  merciful  hand  to  help  them  that  sink,  to 
keep  up  them  that  stand,  to  still  those  waves  and  surging  seas  of  discord 
and  contention  amongst  us ;  that  we,  professing  one  Christ,  may,  in  one 
unity  of  doctrine,  gather  ourselves  into  one  ark  of  the  true  Church 
together,  where  we  continuing  stedfast  in  faith,  may  at  the  last  be 
conducted  to  the  joyful  port  of  our  desired  landing-place  by  his  heavenly 
grace.  To  whom,  both  in  heaven  and  earth,  be  all  power  and  glory, 
with  his  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  ever.  Amen." 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ^FORKS  PUBLISHED,  AND  PROPOSED  TO  BE 
PUBLISHED,  BY  THE  PARKER  SOCIETY. 

IN  ROYAL  OCTAVO.— Becon.—Cbanmer.— Jewell.— Whitgift.—Tindal, 
Frith,  &  Barns. — Bollinger's  Decades. — Alley. — Whittaker. 

IN  DEMY  OCTAVO.— Ridley.— Pilkington.—Philpot.—Fulke.—Nowell.— 
Coverdale. — Parker. — Bale. — Rainolds. — Sandys. — Hutchinson. — Grindal. 
— Hooper. —  Latimer. — Bradford. —  Foxe. — Ta verner. — And  some  others. — 
Royal  Authors. — Documents  of  the  Reign  of  Edward  VI. — Documents  rela- 
tive TO  THE  Reign  of  Queen  Mary. — Documents  of  the  Reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth. — Zurich  Letters  (two  series). — Letters  and  Documents  from 
Archbishop  Parker's  MSS.  in  C.C.C.C.  —  Occasional  Services  of  Queen 
Elizabeth's  Reign. — The  Homilies. — Some  Volumes  of  Sermons  preached 
before  King  Edward  VI.  and  Queen  Elizabeth,  at  Paul's  Cross,  in  the 
Universities,  and  on  various  occasions. — Several  Volumes  of  Tracts  and 
Small  Pieces. — Various  Letters  and  Docusients. — The  Reformatio  Legum 
EccLEsiASTicARUM. — QuEEN  Elizabetii's  Prayer  Book. — Devotional  Poetry 
op  the  Sixteenth  Century. — Christian  Meditations  and  Prayers,  and 
some  other  Devotional  Manuals. 

It  is  calculated  that  the  works  above  stated  may  be  included  in  about  18 
or  20  volumes  royal  octavo,  and  50  volumes  demy,  and  the  whole  may  be 
completed  in  sixteen  years  from  the  commencement.  A  few  pieces  of  peculiar 
interest  may  probably  be  printed  as  fac-similes,  and  tliesc  will  be  tlie  size  of 
the  originals.  It  is  not  possible  to  state  the  order  in  which  the  volumes  wiU 
appear,  but  each  will  be  complete  in  itself,  and  the  whole  series  (fully  equal  to 
a  hundred  volumes  demy  octavo),  when  completed,  will  have  cost  the  original 
subscribers  only  about  sixteen  pounds,  paid  in  as  many  years,  and  in  pro- 
portion for  parts  of  the  series. 


10 


THE   LAWS  OF   THE  SOCIETY. 


LAWS  OF  THE  PARKER  SOCIETY. 


I.  — That  the  Society  shall  be  called  The  Parker  Society,  and  that  its 
objects  shall  be — first,  the  reprinting,  without  abridgment,  alteration,  or 
omission,  of  the  best  Works  of  the  Fathers  and  early  Writers  of  the 
Reformed  English  Church,  published  in  the  period  between  the  accession 
of  King  Edward  VI.  and  the  death  of  Queen  Elizabeth ;  secondly,  the 
printing  of  such  remains  of  other  Writers  of  the  Sixteenth  Century  as 
may  appear  desirable  (including,  under  both  classes,  some  of  the  early 
English  Translations  of  the  Foreign  Reformers) ;  and  thirdly,  the  print- 
ing of  some  manuscripts  of  the  same  authors,  hitherto  unpublished. 

II.  — That  the  Society  shall  consist  of  such  a  number  of  members,  being 
subscribers  of  at  least  One  Pound  each  annually,  as  the  Council  may 
determine ;  the  subscription  to  be  considered  due  on  the  First  day  of 
January  in  each  year,  in  advance,  and  to  be  paid  on  or  before  such  a  day 
as  the  Council  may  fix;  sufficient  notice  being  given  of  the  day  appointed. 

III.  — That  the  management  of  the  Society  shall  be  vested  in  a  President, 
a  Treasurer,  an  Honorary  Librarian,  and  a  Council  of  twenty -four  other 
subscribers,  being  members  of  the  Established  Church,  and  of  whom  not 
less  than  sixteen  shall  be  Clergymen.  The  Council  and  Officers  to  be 
elected  annually  by  the  subscribers,  at  a  General  Meeting  to  be  held  in 
the  month  of  May ;  and  no  persons  shall  then  be  proposed  who  are  not 
already  members  of  the  Council,  or  Officers,  unless  their  names  shall 
have  been  transmitted  to  the  Secretaries  on  or  before  the  15th  of  April 
in  the  current  year,  by  nominations  in  writing,  signed  by  at  least  five 
subscribers.  And  that  there  be  two  Secretaries  appointed  by  the  Council; 
also,  that  the  Council  have  power  to  fill  all  vacancies  during  the  year. 

IV.  — That  the  accounts  of  the  receipt  and  expenditure  of  the  Society 
shall  be  examined  every  year,  previously  to  the  General  Meeting,  by  four 
Auditors,  two  of  them  selected  from  the  Council,  and  two  appointed  by 
the  preceding  General  Meeting. 

V.  — That  the  funds  shall  be  expended  in  payment  of  the  expenses 
incurred  in  producing  the  works  published  by  the  Society,  so  that  every 
member  not  in  arrear  of  his  annual  subscription  shall  receive  a  copy  of 
every  work  published  by  the  Society  during  the  year,  for  each  sum  of 
One  Pound  subscribed,  without  any  charge  for  the  same;  and  that  the 
number  of  copies  printed  in  each  year  shall  be  limited  to  the  quantity 
required  for  the  number  actually  subscribed  for. 

VI.  — That  every  member  of  the  Society  who  shall  intimate  to  the 
Council  a  desire  to  withdraw,  or  who  shall  not  pay  the  subscription  by 
the  time  appointed,  shall  thereupon  cease  to  be  a  member  of  the  Society ; 
and  no  member  shall  at  any  time  incur  any  liability  beyond  the  annual 
subscription. 

VII.  — That,  after  the  commencement  of  the  proceedings,  no  rule  shall 
be  made  or  altered  excepting  at  a  General  Meeting,  and  after  notice  of 


REPORT   OF   THE  AUDITORS. 


11 


the  same  has  been  communicated  to  the  members  by  circulars,  or  by 
advertisement  in  two  London  daily  newspapers,  at  least  fourteen  days 
before  the  General  Meeting. 

VIII. — Donations  and  Legacies  will  be  thankfully  received;  the  amount 
of  which  shall  be  expended  by  the  Council  in  supplying  copies  of  the 
publications  to  clerical,  or  other  public  libraries,  destitute  of  funds  to 
purchase  the  same,  and  for  such  other  purposes,  connected  with  the 
objects  of  the  Society,  as  the  Council  may  determine. 


REPORT  OF  THE  AUDITORS. 


30th  JMay,  1843. 

The  Auditors  of  the  Parker  Society,  having  examined  the  Accounts  for 
the  year  1842,  with  the  general  statement  of  the  Receipts  and  Ex- 
penditure, and  the  vouchers  for  the  same. 

Report,  That  the  Accounts  appear  to  be  correct  and  satisfactory,  and 
there  is  now  a  balance  of  cash,  at  Messrs  Hkrries,  Farquhar  and  Co.'s, 
and  in  the  Office,  amounting  to  £()45.  12*.  5d.,  with  Exchequer  Bills  for 
£1500;  and  that  there  are  amounts  due,  to  be  paid  for  the  year  1842, 
estimated  to  amount  to  £2125,  the  Accounts  for  which  are  expected  in 
a  few  days  from  the  University  of  Cambridge,  and  the  Binders,  for  the 
volumes  now  just  completed. 

Henry  Pownai,l. 
R.  E.  Hankinson. 
Joseph  Hoare. 


FURTHER  REPORT  OF  THE  AUDITORS. 

The  Office  of  the  Parker  Society, 
33,  Southampton  Street,  Strand,  London,  lAth  June,  1843. 

The  Auditors  of  the  Parker  Society,  having  examined  the  remaining 
Accounts  of  the  Society,  referred  to  in  their  Report  of  May  the  30tb, 
find  the  same  to  be  correct  and  satisfactory ;  and  now  further  report  that 
the  following  is  a  correct  Abstract  of  the  Receipts  and  Expenditure  of  the 
Society  for  the  year  1842,  to  the  present  time,  leaving  a  balance  of 
£170.  6s.  Id.  in  the  hands  of  the  Treasurer. 

They  also  Report,  that  the  Balance  of  the  year  1841  as  stated  in  the 
last  Report,  with  the  sum  of  £l4.  subsequently  received,  on  account  of 
that  year,  has  been  invested  in  the  names  of  Trustees  in  the  3  per  cent. 
Consolidated  Annuities,  being  £12.0.  8*.  2d.  Stock.  Also  that  a  temporary 
investment  of  £l552.  7*-  lOrf.  Stock,  3  per  cent.  Consolidated  Annuities, 
lias  been  made  from  the  proceeds  of  the  reprints  as  stated  in  the  Cash 
Account. 

Henry  Pownall. 
R.  E.  Hankinson. 
Joseph  Hoare. 


■w 

I— I 
O 

o 

m 

M 

W 
H 

O 

U 
H 
t— I 

P 


O 

Q 

!^ 

cc 
H 
Pi 

o 
w 

W 

w 

H 
O 

< 

is 

pq 
*D 


*  2  s 
3=2  ^ 

ox© 

& 

.  S  S 

O  S  X 

^  S 

S  o  s 

P  o 

g  "  W  |-< 

S  03  CO 


CO  CO  i—i  CO 

cc 

1—1  C5 

*0 

0 

CO 

CO 

00  CO  CO  CO 

0 

«o 

0 

CO 

rH  l-H 

r-l 

•0  t>-co  0 

CO 

CO 

-* 

0 

CO 

l-H 

CO 

•* 

© 

0 

CO 

C-l 

05  CO 

l-H 

CO 

CO 

<o 

0 

C5 

I-H 

0" 

s 


1 1 1 

w  S 

O  O 

PS  e. 

W  H 

K  OS  ^ 


CO 

© 

CO 

•c 

00 

rH 

CO 

l-H 

<« 

C3 
CO 
CO 

© 
CO 

1^ 

CO 

10,659 

CO 

10,786 

S 


S  o 

u  a; 
W  > 

Ph  "S 

o 


"H  ;5 
ca  =s 

O)    I-  08 


2^2 
o  o 


■s 


LIST   Ol'   THE  iMEMBERS. 


THE  FOLLOWING  NAMES,  WITH  OTHERS,  IN  THE  WHOLE 

SEVEN  THOUSAND, 

ARE  IN  THE  LIST  OF  SUBSCRIBERS  TO 

€i)t  barker  ^otittv* 


HER  MOST  GRACIOUS  MAJESTY  ADELAIDE,  QUEEN  DOWAGER. 
HIS  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  THE  PRINCE  ALBERT. 
HIS  MAJESTY  THE  KING  OF  PRUSSIA. 
HIS  (LATE)  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  THE  DUKE  OF  SUSSEX. 
HER  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  THE  DUCHESS  OF  KENT. 

His  Grace  the  DUKE  OF  DEVONSHIRE. 
His  Grace  the  DUKE  OF  MANCHESTER. 
His  Grace  the  DUKE  OF  SUTHERLAND. 
The  Most  Honourabi.e  the  MARQUESS  OF  BUTE. 
The  Most  Honourable  the  MARQUESS  OF  CHOLMONDELEY. 
The  Most  Honourable  the  MARQUESS  OF  CONVNGHAM. 
The  Most  Honourable  the  MARQUESS  OF  DOWNSHIRE. 
The  Most  Honourable  the  MARQUESS  OF  NORTHAMPTON. 
The  Most  Honourable  the  MARQUESS  OF  ORMONDE. 
The  Most  Honourable  the  MARQUESS  OF  SALISBURY. 
His  Excellency  the  Right  Honourable  EARL  DE  GREY,  Lord  Lieu- 
tenant OF  Ireland. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  OF  CHICHESTER. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  OF  CLANCARTY. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  OF  DALHOUSIE. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  OF  GALLOWAY. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  HOWE. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  JERMYN. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  OF  MOUNTNORRIS. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  NELSON. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  OF  ROSSE. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  SPENCER. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  EARL  OF  M^CKLOW. 
The  Right  Honourable  LORD  VISCOUNT  ADARE. 
The  Right  Honourable  LORD  VISCOUNT  ALFORD. 
The  Right  Honourable  LORD  VISCOUNT  ARBUTHNOT. 
The  Right  Honourable  LORD  VISCOUNT  CAMPDEN. 
The  Right  Honourable  LORD  VISCOUNT  DE  VESCI. 
The  Right  Honourable  LORD  VISCOUNT  HILL. 
The  Right  Honourable  LORD  VISCOUNT  LORTON. 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF 
LONDON. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  DURHA3L 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  WINCHESTER. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  CHESTER. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  CHICHESTER. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  HEREFORD. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  JvICHFIELD. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  LLANDAFF. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  PETERBOROUGH. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  RIPON. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  ROCHESTER. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  WORCESTER. 
The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  SODOR  AND  MANN. 
The  Right  Honourable  and  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF 
CLOGHER. 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF 
MEATH. 

The  Honourable  and  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  KILLALOE 
AND  CLONFERT. 


14 


LIST   OF  THE  MEMBERS. 


The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  DOWN  AND  CONNOR. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  OSSORV  AND  FERNS. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  CASHEL  AND  WATERFORD. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  CALCUTTA. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  TORONTO. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  GUIANA. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  BISHOP  OF  MORAY,  ROSS,  AND  ARGYLE. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  BISHOP  OF  OHIO. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  BISHOP  OF  NEW  JERSEY. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  BISHOP  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  BISHOP  OF  VIRGINIA. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  BISHOP  OF  GEORGIA. 

The  Right  Reverend  the  BISHOP  OF  DELAWARE. 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Reverend  LORD  ASTON. 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  ASHLEY  (President). 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  BOLTON. 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  CALTHORPE. 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  FARNHAM. 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  LYTTLETON. 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  RAYLEIGH. 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  TEIGNMOUTH. 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Reverend  LORD  ARTHUR  HERVEY. 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Reverend  LORD  WRIOTHESLEY  RUSSELL. 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Reverend  LORD  JOHN  THYNNE. 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Reverend  LORD  CHARLES  THYNNE. 

The  Right  Honourable  LORD  GEORGE  A.  HILL. 

LORD  HENRY  CHOL3IONDELEY,  LORD  LINDSAY,  &c.  &c. 

Her  Grace  the  DUCHESS  OF  ARGYLE. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  COUNTESS  OF  ANNESLEY. 
The  Right  Honourable  VISCOUNTESS  VALENTIA. 
The  Right  Honourable  LADY  WARD,  &c.  &c. 

The  Right  Honourable  the  LORD  CHIEF  JUSTICE  OF  IRELAND. 
The  Right  Honourable  the  LORD  JUSTICE  CLERK,  SCOTLAND. 
The  Right  Honourable  Mr.  JUSTICE  ERSKINE. 
The  Honourable  Mr.  JUSTICE  JACKSON. 
The  Chevalier  BUNSEN. 

The  Right  Honourable  HENRY  GOULBURN,  Chancellor  of  the  Ex- 
chequer. 31. P.  for  the  University  or  Cambridge. 

The  Right  Honourable  W.  E.  GLADSTONE,  M.P.  Vice-President  of  the 
Board'  of  Trade,  and  Master  of  the  Mint. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  CHESTER. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  DURHA3I. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  GLOUCESTER. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  MANCHESTER. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  NORWICH. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  SALISBURY. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  WESTiMINSTER. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  WINCHESTER. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  WINDSOR. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  WOLVERHAMPTON. 

The  dean  AND  CHAPTER  OF  LICHFIELD. 

The  DEAN  AND  CHAPTER  OF  WORCESTER. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  CLOGHER. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  CLOYNE. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  CONNOR. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  CORK. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  DERRY. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  CASHEL. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  EMLY. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  OSSORY. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  KILDARE. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  KILIMACDUAGH. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  DEAN  OF  JERSEY. 

The  Honourable  and  Worshipful  T.  W.  LAW,  Chancellor  of  Bath  and 

\^EIj  L  S. 

The  Worshipful  Dr.  DEALTRY,  Chancellor  of  Winchester. 

The  Worshipful  H.  RAIKES,  Chancellor  of  Chester. 

TliE  Worshipful  E.  T.  M.  PHILLIPS,  Chancellor  of  Gloucester. 

The  Worshipful  F.  R.  SANDYS,  Chancellor  of  Ossory. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  BATHER. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  BERNERS. 


LIST   OF   THE  MEMBEKS. 


15 


The  Venerable  Archdeacon  BEVAN. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  BROWNE. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  HARE. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  HODSON. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  HOARE. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  LAW. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  LONSDALE. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  LYALL. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  MAC  DONALD. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  PHILPOT. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  SHIRLEY. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  SPOONER. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  THORP,  Warden  of  the    Uxivehsitv  of 
Durham. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  S.  WILBERFORCE. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  R.  J.  WILBERFORCE. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  BERESFORD. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  CREERY. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  DIGBY. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  MANT. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  MANSELL. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  OLDFIELD. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  POWER. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  STOPFORD. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  STUART. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  VERSCHOYLE. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  ST.  (rEORtJE. 

The  Reverend  W.  WHEWELL,  Master  or  Trinity  College,  Vice-Chan- 

cellor  of  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  GRAHAM,  Master  of  Christ's  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  ARCHDALL,  Master  of  Emmanuel  College,  Casibbidge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  WORDSWORTH,  late  Master  of  Trinity  College, 

Cambridge. 

The  Reverend  Dr.  TATHAM,  Master  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  PLUMPTRE,  Master  of  University  College,  Oxford. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  FOX,  Provost  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  SVMONS,  Warden  of  Wadham  College,  Oxford. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  THACKERAY,  Provost  of  King's  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  AINSLIE,  Master  of  Pembroke  Hall,  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  FRENCH,  Master  of  Jesus  College,  Cambridge. 
JOSHUA  KING,  Esq.,  D.C.L.,  President  of  Queens'  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  PROCTER,  Master  of  Catharine  Hall,  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  WEBB,  Master  op  Clare  Hall,  Cambridge. 
The  Reverend  ROBERT  PHELPS,  Master  of  Sidney  Sussex  College, 
Cambridge. 

The  Reverend  Dr.  HAMPDEN,  Principal  of  St.  Mary  Hall,  and  Regius 

Professor  of  Divinity,  Oxford. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  CRAMER,  Principal  of  New-Inn  Hall,  Oxford. 
The  Reverend  E.  CARDWELL,  Principal  of  St.  Alban's  Hall,  Oxford. 
The  Provost  and  Fellows  of  Worcester  College,  Oxford. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  SADLEIR,  Provost  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 
The  Very  Reverend  Dr.  LEE,  Principal  of  the  University  of  Edinburgh. 
The  Reverend  R.  P.  BUDDICOM,  Principal  of  St.  Bees  College. 
The  Venerable  J.  LONSDALE,  Principal  of  King's  College,  London. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  WILLIAMSON,  Head  Master  of  Westminster  School. 
The  Reverend  Dr.  WORDSWORTH,  Head  31aster  of  Harrow  School. 
The  Reverend  A.  C.  TAIT,  Head  Master  of  Rugby  School. 
The  Royal  Library,  Berlin. 
The  Library  of  Cashel. 
The  Library  of  Edinburgh  University. 
The  Library  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 
The  Library  of  King's  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Library  of  Queens'  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Library  of  Wadham  College,  Oxford. 
The  Library  of  Pembroke  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Library  of  Gonville  and  Caius  College,  Cambridge. 
The  Library  of  St.  Bees  College. 
The  Advocates'  Library,  Edinburgh. 
The  Library  of  Writers  to  the  Signet,  Edinburgh. 
The  London  Institution. 
The  London  Library,  &c.  &c.  &c. 


16 


COUNCIL   AND  OFl'ICERS. 


THE  COUNCIL  AND  OFFICERS  FOR  1843-4. 


President. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Ashley,  M.P. 

Treastirer. 
Sir  Walter  R.  Farquhar,  Bart. 

Council. 

Rev.  R.  G.  Baker. — Rev.  C.  Benson,  Master  of  the  Temple. — Rev.  E. 

BiCKERSTETH.  JoHN  BRIDGES,    EsQ.  JoHN    BruCE,    EsQ.  ReV.   GuY  BrYAN.  

Rev.  Richard  Bltigess. — Hon.  William  Cowper. — Rev.  W.  H.  Cox,  Vice- 
Principal  of  St  Mary  Hall,  Oxford. — Rev.  J.  W.  Cunningham. — Rev.  Thomas 
Dale,  Canon  of  St  Paul's. — Rev.  Dr  Dealtry,  Chancellor  of  Winchester.— Re\'. 
John  Harding. — Rev.  Edward  Hoare. — Joseph  Hoare,  Esq. — Rev.  T.  H.  Horne, 
Canon  of  St  Paul's. — Hon.  Arthur  Kinnaxrd. — Rev.  Dr  Mortimer,  Head  Master 
of  the  City  of  London  School. — Hon.  and  Rev.  B.  W.  Noel. — Henry  Povvnall, 
Esq. — Rev.  Josiah  Pratt,  Jun. — Rev.  M.  M.  Preston. — Rev.  Daniel  Wilson. 

Honorary/  Librarian. 
George  Stokes,  Esq.,  Colchester. 

Editorial  Secretary. 
Rev.  James  Scholefield,  Regius  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University  of 

Camhridge. 

Secretary  for  General  Business. 
William  Thomas,  Esq.,  at  the  Office  of  the  Society,  33,  Southampton  Street, 

Strand,  London. 

Auditors. 

Rev.  R.  E.  Hankinson,  and  Francis  Lowe,  Esq. 
Bankers. 

Messrs  Herries,  Farquhar,  &  Co.,  No.  16,  St  James's  Street. 


REGULATIONS  FOR  DELIVERY  OF  THE  BOOKS  PUBLISHED 
BY  THE  SOCIETY. 

I.  They  will  be  delivered,  free  of  expense,  at  the  Office,  or  within  three  miles  of  the 
General  Post  Office,  London. 

II.  They  will  be  sent  to  any  place  in  England  beyond  the  distance  of  tliree  miles  from  the 
General  Post  Office,  by  any  conveyance  a  Member  may  point  out.  In  this  case  the 
parcels  will  be  booked  at  the  expense  of  the  Society,  but  the  carriage  must  be  paid  by 
the  JMembers  to  whom  they  are  sent. 

III.  They  will  be  delivered,  free  of  expense,  at  any  place  in  London  which  a  Member,  resi- 
dent in  the  country,  may  name. 

IV.  They  may  remain  at  the  Office  of  the  Society  until  the  Members  apply  for  them,  but,  in 
that  case,  the  Society  will  not  be  responsible  for  any  damage  which  may  happen  from 
fire,  or  other  accident. 

V.  They  will  be  sent  to  any  of  the  Correspondents,  or  Agents  of  the  Society,  each  Member 
paying  the  Correspondent,  or  Agent,  a  share  of  the  carriage  of  the  parcel  in  which  the 
books  were  included.  Arrangements  are  made  for  the  delivery  on  this  plan,  in  many 
of  the  cities  and  large  towns  where  a  sufficient  number  of  members  reside ;  and  it  will 
he  esteemed  a  favour  if  gentlemen  who  are  willing  to  further  the  objects  of  the  Parker 
Society,  by  taking  charge  of  the  books  for  the  Members  in  their  respective  neighbour- 
hoods, will  write  to  the  Office  on  the  subject. 

VI.  They  will  be  delivered  in  Edinburgh  and  Dublin  as  in  London,  and  forwarded  from 
thence  to  Members  in  other  parts  of  Scotland  and  Ireland,  in  the  same  manner  as  is 
mentioned  above  with  respect  to  England. 

THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  PARKER  SOCIETY,  33,  SOUTHAMPTON  STREET, 

STRAND,  LONDON. 


I. 


1012  01089  0434